■^-^Sk  r£>  '^-1 


"\^      NJ^-, 


'^ 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

LIBRARY 


THE  WILMER  COLLECTION 

OF  CIVIL  WAR  NOVELS 

PRESENTED  BY 

RICHARD  H.  WILMER,  JR. 


.^V 


^^/ 


a^u.^,^ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://www.archive.org/details/uncledanielsstorOOmcel 


Uncle  Daniel's  Story 


'Tom''  Anderson 


TWENTY  GREAT  BATTLES. 


AN  OFFICER  OF  THE  UNION  ARMY. 


NEW  YORK : 
A.  R.  HART  &  CO.,  PUBLISHERS. 

1886. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1885,  by 

A.  B.   HART    &    CO. 

in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  Washington,  D.  C. 


•'UNCLE  DANIEL"  IS  PRESENTED  TO  THE  PUBLIC.     A  TRUTH- 
FUL PICTURE,  IN  STORY,  BASED   UPON   EVENTS   OF   THE 
LATE  WAR.     THIS  VOLUME  IS  DEDICATED  TO  THE 
UNION    SOLDIERS   AND    THEIR  CHILDREN. 


Sftje  ^niUov, 


New  York,  Jan.  ist. 


603293 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


CHAPTER  I. 


DARK  DAYS  OF  1861.— A  FATHER  WHO  GAVE  HIS  CHILDREN 
TO  THE  COUNTRY.— RALLYING  TO  THE  FLAG.— RAISING 
VOLUNTEERS  IN  SOUTHERN  INDIANA. 

"  The  more  solitary,  the  more  fnendluss,  the  more  unsustained  I  am,  the  more  1 
will  respect  and  rely  upon  myself." — Ohaelotte  Bbonte. 

IT  LLENTOWN  is  a  beautiful  little  city  of  10,000  in- 
i\  habitants,  situated  on  the  Wabash  River,  in  Vigo 
Jl\  County,  lud.,  in  the  vicinity  of  which  several  rail- 
]^  roads  now  center.  It  is  noted  for  its  elevated 
position,  general  healthfulness,  and  for  its  beautiful 
residences  and  cultivated  society.  Danipl  Lyon  located 
here  in  1850.  He  was  a  man  of  marked  ability  and  un- 
doubted integrity  ;  was  six  feet  two  inches  in  height,  well 
proportioned,  and  of  very  commanding  and  martial  ap- 
pearance. In  1861,  he  was  surrounded  by  a  large  family, 
seven  grown  sons —James,  David,  Jackson,  Peter,  Stephen, 
Henry  and  Harvey — all  of  whom  were  well  educated,  fond 
of  field  sports  and  inclined  to  a  military  life.  The  mother, 
"Aunt  Sarah,"  as  she  was  commonly  called  by  the  neigh- 
bors, was  a  charming,  motherly.  Christian  woman,  whose 
heart  and  soul  seemed  to  be  wrapped  up  in  the  welfare  of 
her  family.  She  was  of  short,  thick  build,  but  rather 
handsome,  with  dark  brown  hair  and  large  blue  eyes, 
gentle  and  kind.  Her  politeness  and  generosity  were 
proverbial.    She  thought  each  of  her  seven  sons  a  model 


6  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

man;  her  loving  remarks  about  them  were  noticeable  by  all. 

Daniel  Lj^on  is  at  present  85  years  old,  and  lives  with 
one  of  his  granddaughters— Jennie  Lyon— now  married  to 
a  man  by  the  name  of  James  Wilson,  in  Oakland,  Ind.,  a 
small  town  conspicuous  only  for  its  rare  educational 
facilities. 

On  the  evening  of  the  22d  of  February,  1884,  a  number  of 
the  neighbors,  among  whom  was  Col.  Daniel  Bush,  a  gal- 
lant and  fearless  officer  of  the  Union  side  during  the  late 


.V4  /ki..~-        ^jj. 


rj^^ 


UNCLE  DANIEL  TELLING  HIS  6T0BT. 


war,  and  Dr.  Adams,  President  of  College,  dropped 

in  to  see  Uncle  Daniel,  as  he  is  now  familiarly  called.    Dur- 
ing the  evening.  Col.  Bush,  turning  to  the  old  veteran,  said  : 

"  'Uncle  Daniel,'  give  us  a  story  from  some  of  your  ex- 
periences during  the  war." 

The  old  man  arose  from  his  easy-chair  and  stood  erect, 
his  hair,  as  white  as  snow,  falling  in  jDrofusion  over  his 
shoulders.     His  eyes,  though  dimmed  by  age,  blazed  forth  qm^ 
in  youthful  brightness;  his  frame  shook  with  excitement,      *. 
his  lips  quivered,  and  tears  rolled  down  the  furrows  of  his    iCU 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  7 

sunken  cheeks.  All  were  silent.  He  waved  his  hand  to 
the  friends  to  be  seated  ;  then,  drawing  his  big  chair  to 
the  centre  of  the  group,  he  sat  down.  After  a  few  mo- 
ments' pause  he  spoke,  in  a  voice  tremulous  with  emotion : 
"  My  experience  was  vast.  I  was  through  the  whole  of 
the  war.  I  saw  much.  My  story  is  a  true  one,  but  very 
sad.  As  you  see,  my  home  is  a  desolate  waste.  My  family 
consists  now  of  only  two  grand-children ;  wife  and  sons 
are  all  gone.  I  am  all  that  is  now  left  of  my  once  happy 
family.  My  God  !  My  God  !  Why  should  I  have  been  re- 
quired to  bear  this  great  burden?  But  pardon  this  weak- 
ness in  an  old  man.     I  will  now  begin  my  story. 

"  In  the  month  of ,  1861,  my  nephew,  '  Tom'  Ander- 
son,—I  called  the  boy  Tom,  as  I  learned  to  do  so  many 
years  before,  while  visiting  at  his  father's  ;  he  was  the  son 
of  my  eldest  sister,— his  wife,  Mary,  and  their  only  child,  a 
beautiful  little  girl  of  two  years  (called  Mary,  for  her 
mother),  were  visiting  at  my  house.  Their  home  was  in 
Jackson,  Miss.  One  evening  my  good  wife,  Tom,  his  wife, 
my  son  Peter,  and  I  were  sitting  on  our  front  porch  dis- 
cussing the  situation,  when  we  heard  a  great  noise  a 
couple  of  blocks  south  of  us.  The  young  men  stepped  out 
to  see  what  the  trouble  was  and  in  a  very  short  time 
they  returned  greatly  excited.  A  company  of  men  were 
marching  down  the  street  bearing  the  American  flag, 
when  a  number  of  rebel  sympathizers  had  assaulted 
them  with  stones,  clubs,  etc.,  and  had  taken  their  flag 
and  torn  it  to  shreds.  It  seemed  that  a  Mr.  '  Dan ' 
Bgwen,  a  proiuinent  man  in  that  part  of  the  State,  had 
been  haranguing  the  people  on  the  question  of  the  war, 
and  had  denounced  it  as  ' an  infamous  Abolition  crusade,' 
and  the  President  as  a  'villainous  tyrant,'  and  those  who 
were  standing  by  the  Union  as  '  Lincoln's  hirelings,  and 
dogs  with  collars  around  their  necks.'  This  language  stir- 
red up  the  blood  of  the  worst  element  of  the  people,  who 
sympathised  with  secession,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the 
timely  interposition  of  many  good  and  worthy  citizens, 
blood  would  have  been  shed  upon  the  streets." 
Here  Col.  Bush  asked  : 


8  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

"What  became  of  this  man  Bowen  ?" 

"  I  understand  that  he  now  occupies  one  of  the  highest 
positions  the  people  of  Indiana  can  give  to  one  of  her  citi- 
zens. You  see,  my  friends,  that  we  American  people  are 
going  so  fast  that  we  pass  by  everything  and  forget  almost 
in  a  day  the  wrongs  to  our  citizens  and  our  country." 

''But  to  return  to  what  I  was  saying  in  connection 
with  the  young  men.  Tom  Anderson  was  in  a  state  of 
great  excitement.  He  said  he  had  almost  been  mobbed 
before  leaving  home  for  entertaining  Union  sentiments, 
and  feared  that  he  could  not  safely  return  with  his  family. 
My  son  Peter  suggested  that,  perhaps,  they  (being  young) 
owed  a  duty  to  their  country  and  could  liot  perform  it  in  a 
more  satisfactory  manner  than  to  enter  the  service  and  do 
battle  for  the  old  flag.  To  this  suggestion  no  reply  was 
made  at  the  time.    I  said  to  them : 

"  '  This  seems  to  me  a  very  strange  condition  of  things, 
to  see  a  Government  like  this  threatened  in  its  permanency 
by  the  very  people  that  have  controlled  and  profited  most 
by  it.'    Tom  replied  : 

"  'Uncle,  1  have  given  a  great  deal  of  thought  to  this 
subject.  You  know  I  was  born  in  Ohio.  My  father  was 
an  Episcopal  minister,  and  settled  in  Mississippi  while  I 
was  but  a  boy.  My  father  and  mother  are  both  buried 
there,  leaving  me  an  only  child.  I  grew  up  and  there 
married  my  good  wife,  Mary  Whitthorne.  We  have  lived 
happily  together.  I  have  had  a  good  practice  at  the  law; 
have  tried  to  reconcile  luyself  to  their  theories  of  human 
rights  and  '  rope-of-sand  '  government,  but  cannot.  They 
are  very  different  from  our  Northern  people  —  have 
different  theories  of  government  and  morals,  with  differ- 
e;i^  habits  of  thought  and  action.  The  Pilgrim  Fathers 
of  the  North  who  landed  at  Plymouth  Rock  were  men  of 
independence  of  thought ;  believed  in  Christianity,  in 
education  and  universal  liberty.  They  and  their  progeny 
have  moved  almost  on  a  line  due  west,  to  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  infusing  their  energy,  their  ideas  of  government, 
of  civil  liberty,  of  an  advanced  Christian  civilization, 
with  a  belief  in  man's  equality   before  the  law.    These 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  9 

ideas  and  thoughts  have  become  imbedded  in  the  minds 
of  the  Northern  people  so  firmly  that  they  will  fight 
to  maintain  them  ;  will  make  them  temporarily  a  success, 
and  would  make  them  permanent  but  for  their  habit 
of  moving  so  rapidly  in  the  direction  of  business  and 
the  accumulation  of  wealth,  which  prepares  the  mind  to 
surrender  everything  to  the  accomplishment  of  this  single 
object.  The  Southern  inhabitants  are  almost  entirely  de- 
scended from  impetuous,  hot-blooded  people.  Their  ances- 
tors that  landed  at  Jamestown,  and  later  along  the 
Southern  Atlantic  coast  within  o"ur  borders,  were  of  an 
adventurous  and  warlike  people.  Their  descendants  have 
driven  westward  almost  on  a  parallel  line  with  the  Northern 
people  to  the  borders  of  Mexico,  occasionally  lapping  over 
the  Northern  line.  Their  thoughts,  ideas,  manners  and 
customs  have  been  impressed  upon  the  people  wherever 
they  have  gone,  by  the  pretense,  always  foremost  and  up- 
permost, as  if  a  verity,  that  they  were  the  most  hospitable 
and  ehivalric  of  any  people  in  America.  Their  civilization 
was  different.  Their  arguments  were  enforced  by  the  pis- 
tol and  bowie-knife  upon  their  equals,  and  slaves  subjected 
to  their  will  by  the  lash  and  bloodhound— the  death  of  a 
man,  white  or  black,  being  considered  no  more  than  merely 
a  reduction  of  one  in  the  enumeration  of  population. 
They  have  opposed  common  schools  for  fear  the  poorer 
classes  of  whites  might  have  an  opportunity  of  contesting 
at  some  time  the  honors  of  office,  that  being  the  great  am- 
bition of  Southern  society.  They  would  not  allow  the 
slave  to  be  educated  for  fear  he  might  learn  that  he  was  a 
man,  having  rights  above  the  brvite  with  which  he  has 
always  been  held  on  a  par.  The  aristocracy  only  were 
educated.  And  this  was  generally  done  in  the  North, 
where  the  facilities  were  good;  and  by  sending  them  from 
home  it  kept  down  the  envy  and  ambition  of  the  poorer 
classes,  where,  if  they  could  have  seen  the  opportunity  of 
acquiring  knowledge  it  might  have  stimulated  them  to 
greater  exertion  for  the  purpose  of  storing  their  minds 
with  something  useful  in  extricating  themselves  from  an 
obedience  to  the  mere  will  of  the  dominating  class.    Those 


10  tJNCLB  DA^'IEL'S  STORY. 

people,  one  and  all,  no  matter  how  ignorant,  are  taught  to 
consider  themselves  better  than  any  other  people  save 
the  English,  whose  sentiments  they  inculcate.  They  are 
not  in  sympathy  with  a  purely  Republican  system  of  Gov- 
ernment. They  believe  in  a  controlling  class,  and  they  pro- 
pose to  be  that  class.  I  have  heard  them  utter  these  senti- 
ments so  often  that  I  am  sure  that  I  am  correct.  They  all 
trace  their  ancestry  back  to  some  nobleman  in  some  mys- 
terious way,  and  think  their  blood  better  than  that  which 
courses  in  the  veins  of  any  Northern  man,  and  honestly 
believe  that  one  of  them  in  war  will  be  the  equal  of  five 
men  of  the  North.  They  think  because  Northern  men  will 
not  fight  duels,  they  must  necessarily  be  cowards.  In  the 
first  contest  my  judgment  is  that  they  will  be  success- 
ful. They  are  trained  with  the  rifle  and  shotgun  ;  have 
taken  more  pains  in  military  drill  than  the  people  of 
the  North,  and  will  be  in  condition  for  war  earlier  than 
the  Union  forces.  They  are  also  in  better  condition  in  the 
way  of  arms  than  the  Government  forces  will  be.  The 
fact  that  they  had  control  of  the  Government  and  have 
had  all  the  best  arms  turned  over  to  them  by  a  traitorous 
Secretary  of  War,  places  them  on  a  war  footing  at  once, 
while  the  Government  must  rely  upon  purchasing  arms 
from  foreign  countries,  and  possibly  of  a  very  inferior 
character.  Until  foundries  and  machinery  for  manufac- 
turing arms  can  be  constructed,  the  Government  will  be 
in  poor  condition  to  equip  troops  for  good  and  effective 
service.  This  war  now  commenced  will  go  on  ;  the  North 
will  succeed;  slavery  will  go  down  forever;  the  Union  will 
be  preserved,  and  for  a  time  the  Union  sentiment  will 
control  the  Government;  but  when  reverses  come  in  busi- 
ness matters  to  the  North,  the  business  men  there,  in  order 
to  get  the  trade  of  the  South,  under  the  delusion  that  they 
can  gain  pecuniarily  by  the  change,  will,  through  some 
'siren  song,'  turn  the  Government  over  again  to  the 
same  blustering  and  domineering  people  who  have  ever 
controlled  it.  This,  uncle,  is  the  fear  that  disturbs  me 
most  at  present.'" 
"How  prophetic,"  spoke  up  Dr.  Adams. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  11 

"Yes,  yes,"  exclaimed  all  present. 

Col.  Bush  at  this  point  arose  and  walked  across  the  floor. 
All  eyes  were  upon  him.  Great  tears  rolled  down  his 
bronzed  cheeks.    In  suppressed  tones  he  said : 

"  For  what  cause  did  I  lose  my  right  arm  ? " 

He  again  sat  down,  and  for  the  rest  of  the  evening 
seemed  to  be  in  deep  meditation. 

Uncle  Daniel,  I'esuraing  his  story,  said  : 

"Just  as  Tom  had  finished  what  he  was  saying,  I  heard 
the  garden  gate  open  and  shut,  and  David  and  Harvey  ap- 
peared in  the  moonlight  in  front  of  the  porch.  These  were 
my  second  and  youngest  sons.  David  Uved  some  five  miles 
from  AUentown,  on  a  farm,  and  Harvey  had  been  staying 
at  his  house,  helping  do  the  farm  work.  They  were  both 
very  much  excited.  Their  mother,  who  had  left  Mary 
Anderson  in  the  parlor,  came  out  to  enjoy  the  fresh  air 
with  us,  and  observing  the  excited  condition  of  her  two 
sons,  exclaimed  : 

"  '  Why,  my  dear  boys  !  what  is  the  matter  ? ' 

"  David  spoke  to  his  mother,  saying  : 

"'Do  not  get  excited  or  alarmed  when  I  tell  you  that 
Harvey  and  I  have  made  a  solemn  vow  this  evening  that 
we  will  start  to  Washington  city  in  the  morning.' 

"  '  For  what,  my  dear  sons,  are  you  going  ? '  inquired  the 
mother,  much  troubled. 

•"We  are  going  to  tender  our  services  to  the  President 
in  behalf  of  the  Union.  Hai'vey  is  going  along  with  me, 
believing  it  his  duty.  As  I  was  educated  by  the  Govern- 
ment for  the  military  service,  I  deem  it  my  duty  to  it, 
when  in  danger  from  this  infamous  and  unholy  rebellion, 
to  aid  in  putting  it  down.' 

"  Their  mother  raised  her  hands  and  thanked  God  that 
she  had  not  taught  them  lessons  of  patriotism  in  vain.  She 
laid  her  head  upon  David's  manly  breast  and  wept,  and  then 
clasped  Harvey  in  her  arms  and  blessed  him  as  her  young 
and  tender  child,  and  asked  God  to  preserve  him  and  re- 
turn him  safely  to  her,  as  he  was  her  cherished  hope. 
Peter,  who  had  been  silent  during  the  entire  evening,  ex- 
cept the  bare  suggestion  to  Tom  to  enter  the  service,  now 


13  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

arose  from  where  he  was  sitting,  and  extending  his  hand 
to  David,  said : 

"'My  old  boy,  I  am  with  you.  I  shall  commence  at 
once  to  raise  a  company.' 

"  David  turned  to  his  mother  and  laughingly  said  : 

"  '  Mother,  you  seem  to  have  taught  us  all  the  same  les- 
son.' 

"His  mother's  eyes  filled  with  tears  as  she  turned  away 
to  seek  Mary.  She  found  her  in  the  parlor  teaching  her 
sweet  little  daughter  her  prayers.  My  wife  stood  looking 
at  the  pretty  picture  of  mother  and  child  until  little  Mary 
Anderson  finished,  kissed  her  mamma,  and  ran  off  to  bed; 
then  entering  the  room  she  said  : 

"  '  Mary,  my  child,  I  am  too  weak  to  speak.  I  have  held 
up  as  long  as  I  can  stand  it,'  and  then  burst  into  tears. 
Mary  sprang  to  her  at  once,  clasping  her  in  her  arms. 

"  '  Dearest  auntie,  what  is  the  matter  ?    Are  you  ill  ? 

"  '  No  !  no  !  my  child;  I  am  full  of  fear  and  grief  ;  I 
tremble.  My  sons  are  going  to  volunteer.  I  am  grieved 
for  fear  they  will  never  return.  Oh  !  Mary!  1  had  such 
a  terrible  dream  about  all  the  family  last  night.  Oh  ! 
I  cannot  think  of  it  ;  and  yet  I  want  them  to  go.  God 
knows  I  love  my  country,  and  would  give  all — life  and 
everything— to  save  it.  No,  I  will  not  discourage  them.  I 
will  tell  you  my  dream  when  I  have  more  strength.' 

"Just  then  my  blessed  old  wife  fainted.  Mary  screamed, 
and  we  all  rushed  into  the  parlor  and  found  her  lying  on 
the  floor  with  Mary  bending  over,  trying  to  restore  her. 
We  were  all  startled,  and  quickly  lifted  her  up,  when  she 
seemed  to  revive,  and  was  able  to  sit  in  a  chair.  In  a  few 
moments  she  was  better,  and  said  : 

"'I  am  all  right  now;  don't  worry.  I  was  so  startled 
and  overcome  at  the  thought  that  so  many  of  my  dear  chil- 
dren were  going  to  leave  me  at  once  and  on  such  a  perilous 
enterprise.' 

"  To  this  Peter  answered  : 

"  '  Mother,  you  ought  not  to  grieve  about  me.  Being  an 
old  bachelor,  there  will  be  but  few  to  mourn  if  I  should 
be  killed.' 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  13 

"'Yes;  but,  my  son,  your  mother  loves  you  all  the 
same.' 

"Just  then  a  rap  was  heard  at  the  window.  It  being 
open,  a  letter  was  thrown  in  upon  the  floor,  I  picked  it 
up.  It  was  addressed  to  'Thos.  Anderson.'  I  handed  it 
to  him.  He  opened  it,  and  read  it  to  himself,  and  instantly 
turned  very  pale  and  walked  the  floor.  His  wife  took 
his  arm  and  spoke  most  tenderly,  asking  what  it  was 
that  troubled  him. 

"  '  Mary,  dear,  I  will  read  it,'  he  said,  and  unfolding  the 

letter,  he  read  aloud  : 

'"Jackson,  Miss.,  June  —  1861. 
"  '  Dear  Tom— You  have  been  denounced  to-day  in  resolutions  as 
a  traitor  to  the  Southern  cause,   and  your  property   confiscated. 
Serves  you  right.    I  am  oflf  to-morrow  morning  for  the  Confederate 
Army.    Good-by.    Love  to  sister. 

'■  •  Your  enemy  in  war, 

"  '  Jos.   Whitthoene.' 

"  '  Mary  sank  into  a  chair.  For  a  moment  all  were  silent. 
At  last  Tom  exclaimed : 

"  '  What  is  there  now  left  for  me  ?" 

"His  wife,  with  the  statehness  of  a  queen,  as  she 
was,  her  black  hair  clustering  about  her  temples  and 
falling  around  her  shoulders  and  neck,  her  bosom  heaving, 
her  eyes  flashing  fire,  on  her  tip-toes  arose  to  her  iit- 
most  height.  All  gazed  upon  her  with  admiration,  her 
husband  looking  at  her  with  a  wildness  almost  of  frenzy. 
She  clenched  both  hands  and  held  them  straight  down  by 
her  side,  and  exclaimed  in  a  tone  that  would  have  made  a 
lion  cower : 

"' Would  that  I  were  a  man!  I  would  not  stop  until 
the  last  traitor  begged  for  quarter  !  ' 

"Tom  flew  to  her  and  embraced  her,  exclaiming: 

"  'I  was  only  waiting  for  that  word.' 

"  She  murmured  : 

" '  My  heavens,  can  it  be  that  there  are  any  of  my  blood 
traitors  to  this  country  ?' 

"The  household  were  by  this  time  much  affected.  A 
long  silence  ensued,  which  was  broken  by  David,  saying  : 

"  '  Father,  Harvey  and  I  having  agreed  to  go  to  Washing 


14  U^^CLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

ton  to  enter  the  army,  I  wish  to  make  some  arrangements 
for  my  family.  You  know  I  have  plenty  for  Jennie  and 
the  babies,  and  I  want  to  leave  all  in  your  hands  to  do 
with  as  if  it  were  your  own,  so  that  the  family  will 
have  such  comforts  as  they  desire.' 

"David's  wife,  Jennie,  was  a  deUghtful  little  woman, 
with  two  beautiful  children— Jennie,  named  for  her 
mother,  and  Sarah,  for  my  wife.  I  said  to  David  that  I 
would  write  to  his  brother  James,  who  was  a  widower,  hav- 
ing no  children,  to  come  and  stay  with  Jennie.  I  at  once 
wrote  James,  who  was  practicing  medicine  at  Winchester, 
Va.,  that  I  feared  it  would  be  '  unhealthy '  for  him  there, 
so  to  come  to  me  at  once.  Tliis  being  done  and  all  neces- 
sary arrangements  made,  David  and  Harvey  bade  all  an 
affectionate  farewell  and  started  for  their  farm,  leaving 
their  mother  and  Mary  in  tears.  As  their  footsteps  died 
away  their  mother  went  to  the  door,  exclaiming, 
"  '  Oh,  my  children  !  will  I  ever  see  you  again  ? ' 
"That  night  we  all  joined  in  a  general  conversation  on 
the  subject  of  the  war.  It  was  arranged  that  Peter  should 
start  next  morning  for  Indianapolis  to  see  the  Governor, 
and,  if  possible,  obtain  authority  to  raise  a  regiment  under 
the  call  of  the  President.  This  having  been  decided 
upon  we  all  retired,  bidding  each  other  good  night. 
I  presume  there  was  little  sleeping  in  our  house  that  night 
save  what  little  Mary  did,  the  poor  child  being  entirely 
unconscious  of  the  excitement  and  distress  in  the  family. 
The  next  morning  Peter  took  the  train  for  Indianapolis, 
Tom  went  down  town  to  ascertain  the  latest  news,  and  I 
took  my  horse  and  rode  out  to  David's  farm,  leaving  the 
two  women  in  tears,  and  little  Mary  inquiring  : 
"  '  What  is  the  matter,  mamma  and  aunty  ? ' 
"  I  rode  on  in  a  deep  study  as  to  the  outcome  of  all 
this  trouble.  I  came  to  David's  house,  unconscious  for  a 
moment  as  to  where  I  was,  aroused,  however,  by  hearing 
some  one  crying  as  if  in  despair.  I  looked  around  and  saw 
it  was  Jennie.  She  stood  on  the  door-step  in  great  grief, . 
the  two  children  asking  where  their  father  had  gone. 
"  'Grood  morning,  my  daughter,'  I  said,  and,  dismount- 


UNCLE  DANIEL^S  STORY.  15 

ing,  I  took  her  in  my  arms,  and  laying  her  head  on  my 
shoulder  she  sobbed  as  if  her  heart  would  break. 

'"  O  !  my  dear  husband,  shall  I  ever  see  him  again  ?     O  ! 
my  children,  what  shall  I  do  ? '  was  all  she  could  say. 

"  I  broke  down  completely,  this  was  too  much  ;  the  cries 
of  the  httle  children  for  their  papa  and  the  tears  of  their 
motlier  were  more  than  I  could  stand.  He  had  never  left 
them  before  to  be  gone  any  great  length  of  time.  I  took 
Jennie  and  the  children  into  the  house.  There  was  a  lone- 
liness and  a  sadness  about  the  situation  that  was  unendura- 
ble, and  I  at  once  ordered  one  of  the  farm  hands  to  hitch 
the  horses  to  the  wagon  and  put  the  family  and  their  little 
traps  in  and  get  ready  to  take  them  to  my  house,  and 
turned  David's  house  over  to  his  head  man,  Joseph  Dent 
(he  being  very  trusty)  to  take  charge  of  until  David 
should  return.  With  these  arrangements  I  left  with  the 
family  for  Allentown.  On  our  arrival  the  meeting  of  the 
three  Avomen  would  have  melted  the  heart  of  a  stone.  I 
walked  out  to  the  barn  and  remained  there  for  quite 
awhile,  thinking  matters  over  to  myself.  When  I  returned 
to  the  house  all  had  become  quiet  and  seemingly  recon- 
ciled. For  several  days  all  was  suspense  ;  nothing  had 
been  heard  from  any  of  our  boys  ;  I  tried  to  keep  away  from 
the  house  as  much  as  possible  to  avoid  answering  questions 
asked  by  the  women  and  the  poor  little  children,  which 
I  knew  no  more  about  than  they  did.  But  while  we  were 
at  breakfast  on  the  morning  of  ,  Jennie  was  s  peak- 
ing of  going  out  to  her  house  that  day  to  look  after  mat- 
ters at  home  and  see  that  all  was  going  well.  Just  at  this 
moment  a  boy  entered  with  a  letter,  saying  : 

" '  Mr.  Burton  sent  me  with  this,  thinking  there  might 
be  something  that  you  would  like  to  see.' 

"Mr.  B.  was  the  Postmaster,  and  very  kind  to  us.  He 
was  a  true  Union  man,  but  the  opposition  there  was  so 
strong  that  he  was  very  quiet  ;  he  kept  the  American  flag 
flying  over  his  office,  which  was  burned  on  that  account  a 
few  nights  later,  as  was  supposed,  by  Southern  sympathiz- 
ing incendiaries.  These  were  perilous  times  in  Southern 
Indiana." 


16  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"Yes  !  Yes  !"  said  Col.  Bush.  "  We  had  a  taste  of  it  in 
Southern  Ohio,  where  I  then  resided;  I  know  all  about 
it.  The  men  who  were  for  mobbing  us  at  that  time  are 
now  the  most  prominent  'reformers,' and  seem  to  be  the 
most  influential  persons. 
Uncle  Daniel  continued : 

"  I  opened  the  letter  and  read  it  aloud.     It  ran  substan- 
tially as  follows  : 

<"  We  arrived  at  Columbus,  0.,  on  the  morning   of ,  when 

there  was  some  delay.  While  walking  about  the  depot  I  chanced  to 
meet  your  old  friend  the  Governor.  He  was  very  glad  to  see  me,  and 
said  to  me,  "  Lyon,  you  are  the  very  man  I  am  looking  for."  I  asked, 
•'  Why,  Governor  ?  I  am  on  my  way  to  Washington  to  tender  my  ser- 
vices to  the  President  in  behalf  of  the  Union."  The  Governor  an- 
swered, "  You  are  hunting  service,  I  see.  Well,  sir,  I  have  a  splen- 
did regiment  enlisted,  but  want  to  have  a  man  of  some  experience  for 
their  Colonel,  and  as  you  have  been  in  the  Regular  Army  and  main- 
tained a  good  reputation,!  will  give  you  the  position  if  you  will  take  it. 
I  grasped  him  by  the  hand  and  thanked  him  with  all  my  heart.  This 
was  more  than  I  could  have  expected.  So,  you  see,  I  start  oflf  well. 
We  are  now  in  camp.  I  am  duly  installed  as  Colonel.  Harvey  has 
been  mustered  in  and  I  have  him  detailed  at  my  headquarters.  He 
seems  to  take  to  soldiering  very  readily.  I  have  written  Jennie  all 
about  matters.  I  hope  she  and  my  darling  children  are  well  and  as 
happy  as  can  be  under  the  circumstances. 

"  '  Your  aflfectionate  son, 

"  '  David  Lyon.' 
"He  did  not  know  that  I  had  them  at  my  house,  and  all 
were  assisting  one  another  to  keep  up  courage.  This  letter 
affected  the  whole  family,  and  caused  many  tears  to  fall,  in 
joy  as  well  as  grief;  joy  that  he  had  succeeded  so  well  at  the 
beginning,  and  grief  at  his  absence.  That  evening  Jennie 
received  her  letter  from  the  '  Colonel,'  as  we  now  called 
him,  all  becoming  very  military  in  our  language.  Her  let- 
ter was  of  the  same  import,  but  much  of  it  devoted  to  fam- 
ily affairs.  This  made  Jennie  happy.  We  all  retired  and 
rested  well  that  night,  after  pleasing  the  children  by  tell- 
ing them  about  their  father  being  a  great  soldier,  and 
that  they  must  be  good  children,  and  in  that  way  cause  • 
their  mother  to  write  pleasant  things  about  them  to  their 
good  papa." 


CHAPTER  II. 

BATTLE  OF  THE  "  GAPS."— YOUNG  HARVEY  LYON  BRU- 
TALLY MURDERED.  —  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  RETURN.  — 
RAISING    TROOPS  IN  SOUTHERN  INDIANA. 


' '  When  sorrows  come  (hey  come  not  single  spies,  hul  in  battalions.'  —Shakespeare. 


nT 


HREE  days  later  Peter  returned  from  Indian- 
apolis, with  full  authority  for  Tom  Anderson 
to  recruit  a  regiment  for  the  Union  service.  This 
was  very  gratifying  to  him,  and  he  said  to  his 
wife,  '  Mary,  my  time  will  come.'  She  appeared,  happy 
over  the  news,  but  her  quivering  lip,  as  she  responded, 
gave  evidence  of  her  fears  that  the  trial  to  her  was  going 
to  be  severe.  My  good  wife  then  called  us  into  tea,  and 
when  we  were  all  seated,  Mary  said,  to  her  : 

"  'Aunt  Sarah,  you  have  not  yet  told  us  your  dream. 
Don't  you  remember,  you  promised  to  tell  it  to  me  ?  Now 
let  us  hear  it,  please." 

"  'Yes,  my  child.  It  has  troubled  me  very  much;  and 
yet  I  don't  believe  there  is  any  cause  for  alarm  at  what 
one  may  dream.' 

"  '  Mother,  let  us  hear  it,'  spoke  up  Peter;  '  it  might  be 
something  that  I  could  interpret.  You  know  I  try  to  do 
this  sometimes;  but  I  am  not  as  great  a  success  as  Daniel 
of  old.' 

"  '  Well,  my  son,  it  was  this  :  I  thought  your  father  and 
I  were  in  the  garden.  He  was  pulling  some  weeds  from  the 
flower-bed,  when  he  was  painfully  stung  on  both  hands 
by  some  insect.  Soon  his  fingers  began  dropping  off — all 
five  from  his  right  hand  and  his  thumb  and  little  finger 
from  his  left.' 

(17) 


18  ^  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

"Tom  laughingly  said,  'Uncle,  hold  up  your  hands;' 
-which  I  did,  saying,  '  You  see  my  fingers  are  not  gone.' 
Whereupon  they  all  laughed  except  Peter. 

"  My  wife  said  to  him  : 

"  '  My  son,  what  is  your  interpretation  of  my  dream  !  It 
troubles  me.' 

"  'Well,  mother,  I  will  not  try  it  now.  Let  the  war  in- 
terpret it  ;  it  will  do  it  cori'cctly,  doubtless.  Let  us  talk 
about  something  else.  You  know  di-eams  amount  to 
nothing  now-a-days.' 

"During  all  this  time,  Petor  wore  a  serious  countenance. 
We  discussed  the  matter  as  to  how  Tom  should  go  about 
raising  his  regiment.  It  was  understood  that  he  should 
start  out  at  once,  and  that  Peter  should  take  the  recruits, 
as  fast  as  organized  into  companies,  and  place  them  in  the 
camp  of  instruction  at  Indianapolis.  The  next  morning 
Tom  opened  a  recruiting  office  in  Allentown,  placed  Peter 
temporarily  in  charge,  and  started  through  the  country 
making  speeches  to  the  people  (he  was  quite  an  orator), 
and  soon  succeeded  in  arousing  patriotic  sentiments  in 
and  about  Allentown.  After  raising  two  companies,  he  ex- 
tended his  operations,  going  down  on  the  O.  «fc  M.  R.  R.  to 
Saco,  a  town  then  of  about  1,000  inhabitants.  While 
addressing  the  people,  a  mob  gathered  and  were  about  to 
hang  him.  He  stood  them  off  until  the  Union  people 
came  to  his  rescue  and  saved  his  life"' 

"That  is  just  as  it  was  where  I  lived,"  said  Col.  Bush. 
I  know  of  just  such  a  case,  where  a  mob  tried  the  same 
thing  ;  some  of  them,  however,  repented  before  they  went 
to  heaven,  I  hope." 

Uncle  Daniel  continued: 

"He  left  the  town,  however,  under  a  guard  and  returned 
home.  Soon  after  this  he  made  a  second  effort,  by  arming 
20  resolute  men  of  his  recruits  with  Colt's  revolvers,  which 
he  procured  from  the  Grovernor  of  the  State,  and  returned 
to  Saco.  He  at  once  gave  notice  that  he  would  speak  the 
next  day.  When  the  time  arrived,  he  told  his  men  to  take 
positions  in  the  crowd,  scattering  as  well  as  they  could  in 
his  front.     This  done   he  commenced  his  speech.     Soon 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 


19 


rautterings  of  the  crowd  could  be  heard,  and  finally  the 
storm  came  and  they  rushed  towards  the  stand.  He 
shouted  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  "Hold  !"  at  the  same  time 
drawing  his  revolver,  declaring  he  would  shoot  the  first 
man  that  advanced  another  step,  and  also  raising  his  left 
hand  above  his  head.  This  was  a  signal  for  his  men  to 
"fall  in,  "and  they  all  rushed  into  line  in  his  front  with 
drawn  weapons.  The  crowd  instantly  ran  in  all  directions, 
much  to  the  amusement  and  gratification  of  Tom. 

"There  were  some  loyal  men  in  that  community,  and 


TOM  AND  THE  MOB. 


before  leaving  Saco,  Tom  had  raised  a  full  company. 
When  the  day  came  for  them  to  leave,  they  marched  with 
the  flag  presented  to  them  by  the  ladies  of  the  town 
proudly  waving,  and  with  drum  and  fife  making  all  the 
noise  possible.  There  was  no  more  disturbance  there, 
except  in  secret.  The  '  secesh  '  element  murdered  several 
soldiers  afterwards,  and  continued  secretly  hostile  to  the 
success  of  our  army.  In  a  few  days  after  this  Tom  had 
recruited  another  company.  There  seemed  then  to  be  an 
immediate  demand  for  a  regiment,  with  a  brave  and  daring 


20  UXCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

officer,  at  the  Capital,  for  some  reason  not  then  made 
known.  Tom  Avas  ordered  to  have  his  four  companies 
mustered  in,  and,  attached  to  six  already  in  camp;  he  was 
commissioned  Colonel,  and  the  regiment  was  numbered  the 

Indiana  Infantry  Volunteers.    Tom  Anderson  looked 

the  soldier  in  every  respect.  He  was  five  feet  eleven, 
straight  as  an  arrow,  well-built,  large,  broad  shoulders, 
black  eyes  and  hair,  and  martial  in  his  bearing. 

"He  placed  his  family  in  my  charge-  The  next  day  after 
Tom  had  left  (Peter  Lyon,  my  son,  having  gone  before  him 
with  the  recruits),  my  wife,  Mary,  Jennie,  the  three  chil- 
dren and  myself,  were  all  on  the  porch,  when  a  tall  man, 
fully  six  feet,  rather  fine  looking,  made  his  appearance  at 
the  gate,  and  asked  if  that  was  where  Daniel  Lyon  lived. 
As  I  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  opened  the  gate  and 
walking  in,  saluted  us  all  with: 

"  'How  do  you  do  ?  Do  you  not  recognize  me  ?  I  am 
James  Lyon.' 

"  I  sprang  to  him  and  grasped  his  hand,  his  mother  threw 
her  arms  around  his  neck  and  wept  for  joy,  the  other 
women  greeted  him  heartily,  and  the  little  children  rushed 
to  him.  Although  they  had  never  seen  him  before,  they 
knew  he  was  some  one  they  were  glad  to  see,  as  their 
fathers  and  uncles,  whom  they  knew,  were  gone  from 
them.  We  all  sat  dow^n  and  the  Doctor,  as  I  must  call 
him  (being  a  physician  by  profession),  gave  us  some  of  his 
experiences  of  the  last  few  weeks.  "When  he  received  my 
letter  and  commenced  getting  ready  to  leave,  the  people 
of  Winchester  suspected  him  of  preparing  to  go  North 
to  aid  the  Union,  and  so  they  threw  his  drugs  into  the 
street,  destroyed  his  books,  and  made  him  leave  town  a 
beggar.  He  walked  several  miles,  and  finally  found  an 
old  friend,  who  loaned  him  money  enough  to  get  to  my 
place." 

Mr.  Reeves,  who  was  of  the  party,  said  : 

"I  have  been  through  all  that  and  more,  too.  I  had  to 
leave  my  wife  and  family,  and  was  almost  riddled  with 
bullets  besides  ;  but  it  is  all  past  now."' 

"I  have  been  greatly  interested,  Uncle  Daniel,"  said  Dr. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  '  21 

Adams,  "  and  am  takinp:  clown  all  you  say  in  shorthand, 
and  mtend  to  write  it  up." 

"The  next  day,  "continued  Uncle  Daniel,  "the  news- 
papers had  telegrams  stating  that  the  troops  at  Columbus 
and  other  places  had  been  ordered  to  the  East  for  active 
operations,  I  said  to  Dr.  James  that  he  must  stay  with 
the  family  while  I  went  to  Washington,  as  I  wanted  to  see 
the  President  on  matters  of  importance.  The  truth  was, 
I  wanted  to  see  David  and  Harvey,  as  well  as  the  Presi- 
dent. I  started  the  next  morning,  after  telling  the  women 
and  children  to  be  of  good  cheer. 

"When  I  reached  Washington  I  fouiid  the  army  had 
moved  to  the  front,  and  was  daily  expecting  an  engage- 
ment, but  I  could  not  understand  where.  I  at  once  visited 
the  President,  to  whom  I  was  well  known,  and  told  him 
my  desire,  which  was  to  see  my  sons.  He  promptly  gave 
me  a  note  to  the  Provost-Marshal,  which  procured  me 
a  pass  through  the  lines.  That  night  I  was  in  the  camp  of 
my  son  David,  who,  you  remember,  was  a  Colonel.  After 
our  greeting  we  sat  down  by  his  camp  chest,  upon  which 
was  spread  his  supper  of  cold  meat,  hard  crackers  and 
coffee,  the  whole  lighted  by  a  single  candle  inserted  in  the 
shank  of  a  bayonet  which  was  stuck  in  the  ground.  While 
enjoying  the  luxury  of  a  soldier's  fare  T  told  him  all  about 
the  family,  his  own  in  particular.  Harvey  enjoyed  the 
things  said  of  him  by  the  children  which  I  repeated. 
The  Colonel,  however,  seemed  thoughtful,  and  did  not 
incline  to  very  much  conversation.  Looking  up  with  a 
grave  face  he  said  to  me  : 

"  '  Father,  to-morrow  may  determine  the  fate  of  the  Re- 
public. I  am  satisfied  that  a  battle,  and  pei'haps  a  terri- 
ble one,  will  be  fought  very  near  here.' " 

"  I  asked  him  about  the  armies,  and  he  replied  that  we 
had  a  very  large  army,  but  poorly  drilled  and  disciplined; 
that  the  enemy  had  the  advantage  in  this  respect.  As  to 
commanding  officers,  they  were  alike  on  both  sides,  with 
but  little  experience  in  handling  large  armies.  He  sug- 
gested that  we  retire  to  rest,  so  that  we  could  be  up  early, 
but  urged  me  to  stay  at  the  rear,  and  not  go  where  I  would 


23  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

be  exposed.  To  this  I  assented.  Soon  we  retired  to  our 
couches,  Avhich  were  on  the  ground,  with  but  one  blanket 
apiece  and  no  tent  over  us.  I  did  not  sleep  that  night. 
My  mind  was  wandering  over  the  field  in  anticipation  of 
what  was  to  occur. 

Early  next  morning  I  heard  the  orders  given  to  march 
in  the  direction  of  the  gaps.  Wagons  were  rolling  along 
the  road,  whips  were  cracking,  and  teamsters  in  strong 
language  directing  their  mules  ;  artillery  was  noisy  in 
its  motion;  the  tramp  of  infantry  was  steady  and  con- 
tinuous; cavalrymen  were  rushing  to  and  fro.  I  started 
to  the  rear,  as  my  son  had  directed,  and  ate  my  break- 
fast as  I  rode  along.  About  10  o'clock  I  heard  musket 
shots,  and  soon  after  artillery ;  then  the  musketry  in- 
creased. I  listened  for  awhile.  Troops  were  rushing  past 
me  to  the  front.  As  I  was  dressed  in  citizen  s  clothes,  the 
boys  would  occasionally  call  out  to  me,  '  Old  chap,  you 
had  better  get  back; '  but  I  could  not.  I  was  moved  for- 
ward by  some  strong  impulse,  I  knew  not  what,  and  finally 
found  myself  nearing  the  front  with  my  horse  on  the  run. 
Soon  I  could  see  the  lines  forming,  and  moving  forward  into 
the  woods  in  the  direction  of  the  firing,  I  watched  closely 
for  my  son\s  command,  and  kept  near  it,  but  out  of  sight  of 
the  Colonel,  as  I  feared  he  would  be  thinking  of  my  being 
in  danger,  and  might  neglect  his  duty.  The  battle  was 
now  fully  opened — the  artillery  in  batteries  opening  along 
the  line,  the  infantry  heavily  engaged,  the  cavalry  moving 
rapidly  to  our  flanks.  Steadily  the  line  moved  on,  when 
volley  after  volley  rolled  from  one  end  of  the  line  to  the 
other.  Now  our  left  was  driven  back,  then  the  line  ad- 
justed and  advanced  again.  The  rebel  left  gave  way;  then 
the  center.  Our  cavalry  charged,  and  our  artillery  was 
advanced.  A  shout  was  heard  all  along  the  line,  and 
steadily  on  our  line  moved.  The  rebels  stubbornly  re- 
sisted, but  were  gradually  giving  way.  The  commanding 
General  rode  along  the  line,  encouraging  all  by  saying  : 

"'The  victory  is  sui*ely  ours,  Press  forward  steadily 
and  firmly;  koop  your  liu3  closed  up;'  and  to  the  ofiQcers, 
«  Keep  your  commands  well  in  hand.' 


UNCLE   DAISriEL'S  STORY.  23 

"He  felt  that  he  had  won  the  day.    For  hours  the 
battle  went  steadily  on  in  this  way.      I  rode  up  and 
down  the  line  watching  evei-y  movement.    I  took  position 
finally  whore  I  could  see  the  enemy.     I  never  expected 
to    see    officers    lead    their    men    as    the    rebels    did    on 
that  day.      They  would  rally  their  shattered  ranks  and 
lead  them  back  into  the  very  jaws  of  death.     Many  fell 
from  their  horses,  killed  or  wounded;  the  field  was  strewn 
with  tho  dead  and  dying;  horses  were  running  in  different 
directions  riderless.     I  had  never  seen  a  battle,  and  this 
was  so  different  from  what  I  had  supposed  from  reading,  I 
took  it  for  granted  that,  both  sides  being  unacquainted 
with  war,   were  doing  many  things  not  at  all  military. 
I  learned  more  about  it  afterward,  however.    From  an 
eminence,  where  I  had  posted  myself,  I  could  see  a  large 
column  of  fresh  troops  filing  into  the  plain  from  the  hills 
some  miles  away.     They  were  moving  rapidly  and  coming 
in  the  direction  of  the  right  flank  of  our  army.    I  at  once 
rode  as  fast  as  I  could  to  the  left,  where  my  son  was  inline, 
and  for  the  first  time  that  day  showed  myself  to  him.     He 
seemed  somewhat  excited  when  he  saw  me,  and  asked:  '  In 
Heaven's  name  what  are  you  doing  here  ? ' 
"I  said:  'Never  mind  me,  I  am  in  no  danger.' 
"  I  then  told  him  what  I  had  seen,  and  he  at  once  sent 
an  orderly,  with  a  note  to  the  General  commanding.     In  a 
short  time,  however,  we  heard  the  assault  made  on  our 
right.    It  was  terrific.  Our  troops  gave  way  and  commenced 
falling  back.     The  alarm  seemed  to  go  all  along  the  line, 
and  a  general  retreat  began  without  orders.      Soon  the 
whole  army  was  leaving  the  field,   and  without  further 
resistance  gave  away  the  day.    The  rebel  army  was  also 
exhausted,  and  seemed  to  halt,  in  either  joy  or  amazement, 
at  the  action  of  our  forces. 

"  Just  as  our  army  retired  I  found  a  poor  young  officer 
wounded.  I  let  him  take  my  horse,  thinking  that  I  could 
walk  as  fast  as  the  army  could  march.  I  came  to  the 
place  formerly  occupied  by  my  son's  regiment.  There  I 
found  quite  a  number  of  wounded  men,  and  my  young  son 
Harvey  trying  to  help  one  of  his  comrades  from  the  field. 


24 


UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


Neither  army  was  then  in  sight.  I  heard  the  sound  of 
horses'  hoofs;  looked  up,  and  saw  a  cavalry  troop  coming. 
I  supposed  it  to  be  our  own,  and  did  not  move.  They 
dashed  up  where  we  jvere,  and  Col.  Hunter,  in  command, 
drew  his  sabre  and  cut  my  dear  boy  down.  I  caught  him 
as  he  fell,  his  head  bemj?  cleft  open.  I  burst  out  loudly  in 
grrief,  and  was  seized  as  a  prisoner.  I  presume  my 
dress  and  gray  hair  saved  my  life.  I  was  torn  from 
my  son  and  made  to  walk  some  three  miles,  to  the 
headquarters  of  Gen.  Jones,  who  heard  my  story  about 


DEATH    OF   HARVEY  LYON. 


my  adventure  and  my  dead  boy.  He  at  once  released 
me  and  sent  an  o£Bcer  with  me  to  that  part  of  the 
field  where  my  dead  child  lay.  I  shall  ever  respect  Gren. 
Jones.  He  is  still  living,  and  respected  highly  for  his  great 
soldierly  qualities.  I  walked  on  the  line  of  our  retreat  un- 
til I  came  up  with  a  man  driving  an  ambulance.  T  took 
him  back  with  me  and  brought  my  son  away  from  the 
field  to  the  camp  of  his  brother,  whom  I  found  in  great 
distress  about  Harvey,  but  he  was  not  aware  of  what  had 
befallen  him.     I  pointed  to  the  ambulance,    he  looked 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  35 

and  saw  him  lying  there  dead.  He  fell  on  my  neck  and  ac- 
cused himself  for  having  brought  the  young  boy  away 
from  home  to  encounter  the  perils  of  war.  I  was  going  to 
take  his  body  back  to  his  mother,  but  the  Colonel  said  : 

"  '  No;  bury  him  like  a  soldier  on  the  battlefield.' 

"So  I  gave  way,  and  we  buried  him  that  night  in 
the  best  manner  we  could.  He  now  lies  in  the  cemetery 
at  Arlington.  My  sorrow  was  great  then,  but  I  am  past  it 
all  now,  and  can  grieve  no  more." 

Col  Bush  here  interrupted,  saying  : 

"  Uncle  Daniel,  you  made  a  narrow  escape.  My  heavens! 
to  think  of  a  father  carrying  his  young  son  dead  from  the 
battlefield,  slain  by  an  enemy  in  such  a  villainous  and  das- 
tardly way.'' 

"  What  a  blow  to  a  father,"  said  Dr.  Adams,  "  Uncle 
Daniel,  this  Colonel  was  a  demon  to  strike  down  a 
youth  while  assisting  a  wounded  comrade.  He  deserved 
to  be  killed." 

"Yes,  it  would  seem  so.  I  felt  just  as  you  do,  and  my 
son  David  uttered  many  imprecations  against  him.  But, 
you  see,  we  forgave  all  these  men  and  acquited  them  of  all 
their  unholy  deeds.  Col.  Hunter  has  become  a  very 
prominent  man  since  the  war,  and  now  holds  a  high  posi- 
tion in  one  of  the  Southern  States.  You  know,  in  the  South, 
the  road  to  high  position  since  the  war  has  been  through 
the  rebel  camps." 

"Yes,  yes  !  Uncle  Daniel,  that  is  true.  Not  so,  however, 
with  us  in  the  North.  The  road  to  high  position  here  is 
not  through  the  Union  camps,  but  through  wealth  and 
the  influence  of  what  is  called  elegant  society,  where  no 
questions  are  asked  as  to  how  or  where  you  got  your  money, 
so  you  have  it." 

"  It  does  seem  so,  Doctor,  now;  but  it  was  not  so  in  our 
earlier  days.  I  am  sorry  to  confess  that  this  change  has 
taken  place. 

"After  going  through  the  scenes  of  this  battle,  now 
called  the  battle  of  the  'Gaps,'  and  bm-ying  my  son,  I 
felt  for  the  time  as  if  I  could  have  no  heart  in  anything ; 
the  only  thought  on  my  mind  was  how  to  break  the  sad 


26  UNCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

news  to  his  mother.  The  Colonel  said  he  would  keep 
the  name  from  the  list  of  the  dead  until  I  could  return 
home  to  be  with  the  mother,  so  as  to  console  her  in  her 
grief.  I  bade  my  son,  the  Colonel,  farewell.  There  he 
stood,  quiet  and  erect,  the  great  tears  rolling  down  his 
cheeks.  I  commenced  my  sad  journey  alone.  In  going  to 
Washington  I  overtook  straggling  detachments,  teams 
without  drivers,  and  found  on  the  road  general  w^aste  of 
army  materials,  and  equipage  of  all  kinds  in  large  quan- 
tities. Arriving  in  Washington,  everything  was  in  great 
confusion.  The  old  General  then  in  command  of  all  the 
forces  was  dignified  and  martial  in  his  every  look  and  move- 
ment, but  evidently  much  excited.  There  Avas  no  danger, 
however,  as  both  armies  were  willing  to  stand  off  without 
another  trial  of  arms  lor  the  present.  I  saw  the  President 
and  told  him  what  I  had  witnessed,  as  well  as  my  misfor- 
tune. I  advised  that  no  movement  of  our  forces  be  again 
attempted  without  further  drilling  and  better  discipline, 
as  I  was  sure  good  training  would  have  prevented  the  dis- 
aster of  that  day.  On  my  way  home  I  was  oppressed  with 
grief,  causing  many  inquiries  of  me  as  to  my  distress, 
which  only  made  it  necessary  for  me  to  repeat  my  sad  story 
over  and  over  again  until  I  reached  Allentown.  My  friends, 
there  was  the  great  test  of  my  strength  and  manhood. 
How  could  I  break  this  to  my  wife  ?  They  had  all  heard  the 
news  of  the  battle,  and  were  in  sorrow  over  our  country's 
misfortune.  On  entering  the  gate  all  rushed  out  on  the  porch 
to  welcome  me  back,  eager  for  news  ;  but  my  countenance 
told  the  sad  story.    The  Doctor  was  the  first  to  speak  : 

"'We  know  about  the  battle,  father,'  said  he;  'but 
your  face  tells  me  something  has  happened  to  the  boys. 
What  is  it  ?' 

"  Sarah  and  the  women  stood  as  pale  as  death,  but  could 
not  speak.  Then  I  broke  down,  but  tried  to  be  as  calm  as 
I  could,  and  said  : 

"  '  Our  dear  Harvey  is  killed.' 

"  My  wife  fell  upon  my  neck  and  sobbed  and  cried  aloud 
in  despair  until  I  thought  her  heart  would  break.  The 
children  ran  out  to  their  mother,  crying: 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  37 

"  '  Oh  !  mother,  what  is  the  matter  ?  Is  papa  hurt?  Is  he 
shot  ?' 

"  They  screamed,  and  the  scene  was  one  that  would  have 
melted  the  strongest  heart.  James  stood  and  gazed  on  the 
scene.  When  all  became  somewhat  calm,  my  wife  was 
tenderly  placed  in  bed,  and  Jennie,  after  hearing  that  the 
Colonel  was  safe,  staid  with  her.  To  the  others  I  related 
my  experience  on  the  battlefield,  and  the  death  of  Harvey, 
his  burial,  my  capture  and  release,  my  arrival  at  and  de- 
parture from  Washington,  and  all  up  to  the  time  I  reached 
home.  The  saddest  time  I  ever  spent  in  my  life  was  during 
the  long,  weary  hours  of  that  night ;  the  attempt  to 
reconcile  my  wife  to  our  sad  fate,  the  fears  expressed  by 
the  wives  of  the  Colonel  and  Tom,  the  questions  of  the 
children,  and  their  grief  and  sobs  for  their  Uncle  Harvey — 
they  all  loved  him  dearly  ;  he  had  petted  them  and  played 
with  them  frequently,  entertaining  them  in  a  way  that 
children  care  so  much  for.  Many  days  my  wife  was  con- 
lined  to  her  bed,  the  Doctor  keeping  close  watch  over 
her.  Weeks  of  sadness  and  gloom  m  our  household  passed 
before  we  seemed  to  take  the  matter  as  a  part  of  what 
many  would  have  to  experience  in  this  dreadful  and  wicked 
attempt  to  destroy  the  peace  and  happiness  of  our  people. 
In  the  meantune,  Col.  Tom  Anderson  (as  he  was  now  a 
Colonel),  and  my  son  Peter,  who  had  been  made  a  Captain 
in  Col.  Anderson's  regiment,  came  home  to  see  us,  and 
tried  to  make  it  as  pleasant  for  us  as  could  be  done  under 
the  circumstances.  When  Peter  heard  of  Harvey's  death, 
tlirough  Col.  Anderson,  he  was  very  much  affected  and 
wept  bitterly. 

"  '  That  dream  haunts  me,'  he  said,  '  by  day  and  by  night. 
I  know  my  fate  so  well.' 

"  This  amazed  the  Colonel,  and  he  asked  Peter  what  he 
meant  by  this  nonsense. 

"  '  I  know,'  said  Peter,  'but ' 

"  '  But  what  ? '  asked  the  Colonel. 

"  'Nothing,'  replied  Peter,  and  the  conversation  on  that 
subject  dropped  for  the  time  bemg. 

"The  visit  of  Col.  TomandCapt.  Peter,  as  we  now  out 


28  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

of  courtesy  called  them,  made  the  time  pass  much  more 
pleasantly.  Col.  Tom  and  the  Doctor,  both  being  good 
conversationalists,  kept  the  minds  of  the  family  as  much 
away  from  the  battle  of  the  Gaps  as  possible.  The  Doctor 
having  lived  in  Virginia  and  Col.  Anderson  in  Mississippi, 
their  conversation  naturally  turned  on  the  condition  of  the 
South.  The  Doctor  said  'there  are  in  Virginia  many 
Union  men,  but  they  were  driven  into  secession  by  the 
aggressiveness  and  ferocity  of  those  desiring  a  separation 
from  the  Government. 

"  'Those  people  are  opposed  to  a  Republican  form  of 
Government,  and  if  they  succeed  in  gaining  a  separation 
and  independence,  sooner  or  later  they  will  take  on  the 
form  of  the  English  Government.  They  now  regard  the 
EngUsh  more  favorably  than  they  do  the  Northern  people, 
and  the  most  surprising  thing  to  me  is  to  see  the  sentiment 
in  the  North  in  favor  of  the  success  of  this  (the  Southern) 
rebellion.  True,  it  is  confined  to  one  political  party,  but 
that  is  a  strong  party  in  the  North  as  well  as  the  South. 

"  '  One  of  the  dangers  that  will  confront  us  is  the  tiring  out 
of  our  Union  people  at  some  stage  of  the  war,  and  follow- 
ing on  that  the  success  by  the  sympathizers  with  the  rebel- 
lion in  the  elections  North.  If  this  can  be  brought  about  it 
will  be  done.  This  is  part  of  the  Southern  programme,  and 
they  have  their  men  selected  in  every  Northern  State.'" 

"  '  I  have  heard  this  discussed  frequently,  and  their  state- 
ments as  to  the  assurances  that  they  have  from  all  over  the 
North — in  New  York,  Ohio,  Pennsylvania,  Indiana,  Illinois, 
and  so  on.  In  Ohio,  their  chief  adviser  from  the  North, 
Mr.  Valamburg,  resides.  Such  men  as  "Dan  "  Bo  wen  and 
Thos.  XStrider,  both  very  influential  and  prominent  men, 
are  regarded  as  ready  to  act  in  concert  with  them  at  any 
moment.  Should  that  party  succeed,  with  such  men  as  I 
have  mentioned  as  leaders,  the  independence  of  the  Con- 
federacy would  at  once  be  acknowledged,  on  the  ground 
that  we  have  failed  to  suppress  the  rebellion,  and  that  a 
'  further  continuance  of  the  war  would  only  prove  an  abso- 
lute failure ;  and  I  fear  that  our  Northern  peacemakers 
would  then  cry   "peace!    peace!"  and  acquiesce  in  this 


UNCLE    DANIEL'S  STORY.  SO 

outrage  upon  our  Republic  and  our  Christian  civilization.' 
"'Yes,'  replied  Col.  Tom;  'but,  Doctor,  there  is  a  fea- 
ture preceding  that  which  should  be  carefully  considered. 
I  fear,  since  I  have  heard  what  is  going  on  here,  that  these 
Northern  secessionists  and  sympathizers  will  organize  in 
our  rear  and  bring  on  war  here  at  home.  I  was  ordered  to 
the  Capital  to  watch  this  movement.  They  are  organizing 
all  around  us.  I  was  about  to  be  mobbed  near  here  for 
trying  to  raise  troops  for  the  Union  army.  Thos.  A.  Stri- 
der,  of  whom  you  spoke,  is  doing  everything  he  can  to  dis- 
courage enlistments.  H  e  speaks  of  the  Republican  Presi- 
dent as  "a  tyrant  and  this  war  as  an  unholy  abolition 
war,"  and  people  listen  to  him.  He  has  been  considered  a 
kind  of  oracle  in  this  State  for  many  years,  as  you 
know.' 

"  Just  then  Jennie  returned  from  the  post-office  with  two 
letters  from  Col.  David— one  to  her  and  one  to  the  Doctor. 
This  concluded  the  conversation  between  Col.  Tom  and  the 
Doctor.  Jennie's  letter  gave  her  a  more  complete  de- 
scription of  the  battle  of  the  Gaps  than  any  he  had  hereto- 
fore sent.  He  spoke  of  my  appearance  on  the  ground  and 
the  tragic  death  of  Harvey.  The  household  assembled  and 
listened  with  great  attention,  except  my  wife,  who  went 
weeping  to  her  room,  as  she  could  not  hear  of  her  boy  with- 
out breaking  down,  wondering  why  it  was  her  fate  to  be 
so  saddened  thus  early  in  the  contest.  The  Doctor  opened 
his  letter  and  found  that  the  Assistant  Surgeon  of  Col. 
David's  regiment  had  died  from  a  wound  received  at  the 
battle  of  the  Gaps,  and  the  Governor  of  Ohio  had  com- 
missioned Dr.  James  Lyon  Assistant  Surgeon  at  the  request 
of  the  Colonel.  He  was  directed  to  report  to  his  regiment 
at  once.  This  was  very  gratifying  to  the  Doctor,  as  he  felt 
inclined  to  enter  the  service. 

When  his  mother  heard  this  she  again  grew  very  melan- 
choly, and  seemed  to  think  her  whole  family  were,  sooner 
or  later,  to  enter  the  army  and  encounter  the  perils  and 
vicissitudes  of  war.  The  next  morning  the  Doctor  bade  us 
all  good-by,  and  left  for  the  army  of  the  East.  The  visit  of 
Col.  Anderson  and  Peter  helped  to  distract  our  attention 


30  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

from  the  affliction  which  was  upon  us.  Peter,  however, 
was  very  quiet,  and  seemed  in  a  deep  study  most  of  the 
time.  His  mother  finally  asked  him  if  he  had  thought  of 
her  dream,  saying  it  troubled  her  at  times.  He  smiled,  and 
answered: 

"  '  Mother,  I  think  this  war  will  interpret  it.  You  know 
there  is  nothing  in  dreams,'  thus  hoping  to  put  her 
mind  at  rest  by  his  seeming  indifference  ;  but  he  after- 
wards told  Col.  Anderson  his  interpretation." 

Dr.  Adams  here  asked  Uncle  Daniel  if  he  knew  Peter's 
interpretation. 

"Yes  ;  it  was  certainly  correct,  and  so  it  will  appear  to 
you  as  we  proceed  m  this  narrative,  should  you  wish  to 
hear  me  through." 

"  My  dear  sir,  I  have  never  been  so  interested  in  all  my 
hfe,  and  hope  you  will  continue  until  you  tell  us  all.  I  am 
preserving  every  sentence." 

"The  day  passed  off  quietly,  and  next  morning  Col.  An- 
derson and  Peter  left  for  their  command.  Mary  was  brave; 
she  gave  encouragement  to  her  husband  and  all  others  who 
left  for  the  Union  army.  She  was  very  loyal;  and  seemed 
to  be  full  of  a  desire  to  see  the  Union  forces  succeed  in 
every  contest.  In  fact,  the  letter  of  her  brother  to  her 
husband  seemed  to  arouse  her  almost  to  desperation  ;  she 
went  about  quietly,  but  showed  determination  in  every 
movement.  She  taught  her  little  daughter  patriotism  and 
devotion  to  the  cause  of  our  country,  and  religiously  be- 
Heved  that  her  husband  would  yet  make  his  mark  as  a  gal- 
lant and  brave  man.  She  gave  encouragement  to  my  good 
wife  Sarah,  and  to  Jennie,  Col.  David's  wife.  She  told  me 
afterwards,  out  of  the  hearing  of  the  others,  that  she 
hoped  every  man  on  the  Union  side  would  enter  the  army 
and  help  crush  out  secession  forever." 


CHAPTER  III. 

BATTLE  OF  TWO  RIVERS.— COL.  TOM  ANDERSON  MEETS 
HIS  BROTHER-IN-LAW.— UNCLE  DANIEL  BECOMES  AN 
ABOLITIONIST.  —  A  WINTER  CAMPAIGN  AGAINST  A 
REBEL  STRONGHOLD. 


"  Cease  to  consult ;   the  time  for  action  calls. 

War,  horrid  war  approaches  to  your  waJis.  "—Homeh. 

/  /  T^OR   a   season   battles   of  minor   importance   were 

p     fought  with  varying  success.     In  the  meantime 

i.       Col.  Anderson  had  been  ordered  with  his  command 

to  join  the  forces  of  Gen.  Silent,  at  Two  Rivers. 

Here  there  was  quiet  for  a  time. 

"At  length,  however,  orders  came  for  them  to  move  to  the 
front.  For  a  day  or  so  all  was  motion  and  bustle.  Finally 
the  army  moved  out,  and  after  two  days'  hard  marching 
our  forces  sti'uck  the  enemy's  skirmishers.  Our  lines  moved 
forward  and  the  battle  opened.  Col.  Anderson  addressed 
his  men  in  a  few  eloquent  words,  urging  them  to 
stand,  never  acknowledge  defeat  or  think  of  surrender. 
The  firing  increased  and  the  engagement  became  general. 
Gen.  Silent  sat  on  his  horse  near  by,  his  staff  with  hhn, 
watching  the  action.  Col.  Anderson  was  pressing  the  en- 
emy in  his  front  closely,  and  as  they  gave  way  he  ordered  a 
charge,  which  was  magnificently  executed. 

"As  the  enemy  gave  back,  evidently  becoming  badly  de- 
moralized, he  looked  and  beheld  before  him  Jos.  Whit- 
thorne.  The  recognition  was  mutual,  and  each  seemed  de- 
termined to  outdo  the  other.  Anderson  made  one  charge 
after  another,  until  the  enemy  in  his  front  under  command 
of  his  wife's  brother  retreated  in  great  confusion.  Col.  An- 
derson, in  his  eagerness  to  capture  Whitthorne,  advanced 
too  far  to  the  front  of  the  main  line,  and  was  in  great  dan- 

(31) 


32  UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

ger  of  being  surrounded.  He  perceived  the  situation  in 
time,  and  at  once  changed  front,  at  the  same  time  ordering 
his  men  to  fix  bayonets.  Drawing  his  sword  and  risuig  in 
his  stirrups,  he  said : 

"  '  Now,  my  men,  let  us  show  them  that  a  Northern  man 
is  equal  to  any  other  man.' 

"He  then  ordered  them  forward  at  a  charge  bayonets, 
riding  in  the  centre  of  his  regiment.  Steadily  on  they 
went,  his  men  falling  at  every  step,  but  not  a  shot  did 
they  fire,  though  they  were  moving  almost  up  to  the  en- 
emy's lines.    The  rebel  commander  shouted  to  his  men  : 

' ' '  What  are  these  ?    Are  they  men  or  machines  ? ' 

"  The  rebel  Une  wavered  a  moment,  and  then  gave  way. 
At  that  instant  a  shot  struck  Col.  Anderson's  horse  and 
killed  it,  but  the  Colonel  never  halted.  He  disengaged 
himself,  and  pushing  forward  on  foot,  regained  his  hne, 
and  left  the  enemy  in  utter  rout  and  confusion.  Whit- 
thorne  was  not  seen  again  that  day  by  Anderson.  The  bat- 
tle was  still  raging  on  all  the  other  parts  of  the  line.  First 
one  side  gained  an  advantage,  then  the  other,  and  so  con- 
tinued until  night  closed  in  on  the  combatants.  A  truce 
was  agreed  to,  and  hostilities  ceased  for  the  time  being. 

"  The  Colonel  worked  most  of  the  night,  collecting  his 
wounded  and  burjong  his  dead.  H  is  loss  was  quite  severe, 
in  fact,  the  loss  was  very  heavy  throughout  both  armies. 
Late  in  the  night,  while  searching  between  the  lines  for 
one  of  his  oflBcers,  he  met  Whitthorne.  They  recognized 
each  other.    Col.  Anderson  said  to  him  : 

"  'Jo,  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  but  very  sorry  that  we  meet 
under  such  circumstances.' 

"  Whitthorne  answered : 

'"I  cannot  say  that  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  and  had  it  not 
been  for  making  my  sister  a  widow,  you  would  have  been 
among  the  killed  to-day.' 

"  The  Colonel  turned  and  walked  away  without  making 
any  reply,  but  said  to  himself : 

"  '  Can  that  man  be  my  wife's  brother  ?  I  will  not,  how- 
ever, condemn  him  ;  his  blood  is  hot  now  ;  he  may  have  a 
better  heart  than  his  speech  would  indicate." 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  33 

"  Thus  meditating,  he  returned  to  his  bivouac.  In  the 
morning  the  burying  parties  were  all  that  was  to  be  seen 
of  the  enemy.  He  had  retreated  during  the  night,  and 
very  glad  were  our  forces,  as  the  battle  was  well  and  hard 
fought  on  both  sides.  The  forces  were  nearly  equal  as  to 
numbers. 

"Col.  Anderson  did  not  see  the  General  command- 
ing for  several  days ;  when  he  did  the  latter  said  to 
him  : 

"  Colonel,  you  handle  your  men  well ;  were  you  educated 
at  a  military  school  ?' 

"  The  Colonel  answered  : 

"  '  No  ;  I  am  a  lawyer.' 

"  General  Silent  remarked  : 

'"I  am  very  sorry  for  that,'  and  walked  on, 

"Tom  wrote  his  wife  a  full  report  of  this  battle.  He 
called  it  the  battle  of  Bell  Mountain.  It  is,  however,  called 
Two  Rivers.  He  said  that  Gen.  Silent  was  a  curious  little 
man,  rather  careless  in  his  dress ;  no  military  bearing 
whatever,  quite  unostentatious  and  as  gentle  as  a  woman  ; 
that  he  did  not  give  any  orders  during  the  battle,  but 
merely  sat  and  looked  on,  the  presumption  being  that 
while  everything  was  going  well  it  was  well  enough  to  let  it 
alone.  In  his  report  he  spoke  highly  of  Col.  Anderson  as 
an  officer  and  brave  man. 

"This  letter  of  the  Colonel's  filled  his  wife's  heart  with  all 
the  enthusiasm  a  woman  could  possess.  She  was  proud  of 
her  husband.  She  read  and  re-read  the  letter  to  my  wife  and 
Jennie,  and  called  her  little  daughter  and  told  her  about 
her  father  fighting  so  bravely.  We  were  all  delighted. 
He  spoke  so  well  of  Peter  also.  Said  '  he  was  as  cool  as  an 
icebox  during  the  whole  engagement.'  He  never  mentioned 
to  his  wife  about  meeting  her  brother  Jo  on  the  field  until 
long  afterwards. 

"  The  troops  of  this  army  were  put  in  camp  and  shortly 
recruited  to  their  maximum  hmit.  Volunteering  by  this 
time  was  very  active.  No  longer  did  our  country  have  to 
wait  to  drum  up  recruits.  The  patriotic  fires  were  lighted 
up  and  burning  brightly:  drums  and  the  shrill  notes  of  the 

2 


34 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


fife  were  beard  in  almost  every  direction.  Sympathizers 
with  rebellion  had  hushed  in  silence  for  the  present— but 
for  the  present  only." 

"  Uncle  Daniel,"  said  Major  Isaac  Clymer,  who  had  been 
silent  up  to  this  time,  ' '  I  was  in  that  engagement,  in  com- 
mand of  a  troop  of  cavalry,  and  saw  Col.  Anderson  make 
his  bayonet  charge.  He  showed  the  most  cool  and  daring 
courage  that  I  have  ever  witnessed  during  the  whole  war, 
and  I  was  through  it  all.  Gen.  Pokehorne  was  in  com- 
mand of  the  rebels,  and  showed  himself  frequently  that 


THE  CHABGK  OF  COL.  ANDERSON'S  REGIMENT. 

day,  urging  his  men  forward.  He  w^as  afterwards  killed  at 
Kensington  Mountain,  in  Georgia.  We  got  the  informa- 
tion very  soon  after  he  fell,  from  our  Signal  Corps.  They 
had  learned  to  interiDret  the  rebel  signals,  and  read  the 
news  from  their  flags." 

"  Yes,  I  have  heard  it  said  by  many  that  our  Signal 
Corps  could  do  that,  and  I  suppose  the  same  was  true  of 
the  other  side." 

"  O,  yes,"  said  Col.  Bush,  "  that  was  understood  to  be  so, 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  35 

and  towards  the  end  of  the  war  we  had  to  frequently  change 
our  signal  signs  to  prevent  information  being  imparted  in 
that  way  to  our  enemy." 

"There  was  a  Colonel,"  said  Major  Clymer,  "from  Ar- 
kansas, in  command  of  a  rebel  brigade,  in  that  battle, 
who  acted  with  great  brutahty.  He  found  some  of  our 
Surgeons  on  the  field  dressing  the  wounds  of  soldiers  and 
drove  them  away  from  their  work  and  held  them  as  prison- 
ers while  the  battle  lasted,  at  the  same  time  saying,  with  an 
oath,  that  the  lives  of  Abolitionists  were  not  worth  saving. " 

"  Yes.  The  Colonel  mentioned  that  in  his  letter  and 
spoke  of  it  when  I  saw  him.  He  said  it  was  only  one  of 
the  acts  of  a  man  instinctively  barbarous.  His  name  was 
Gumber— Col.  Gum.ber.  He  has  been  a  prominent  politi- 
cian since  the  war,  holding  important  positions.  You  know, 
these  matters  are  Hke  Rip  Van  Winkle's  drinks — they  don't 
count,  especially  against  them." 

'"  But  among  Christian  people  they  should,'  said  Dr. 
Adams. 

"  '  That  is  true,  but  it  does  not.  There  are  two  distinct 
civihzations  in  this  country,  and  the  sooner  our  people 
recognize  this  fact  the  sooner  they  will  understand  what  is 
coming  in  the  future.  But,  returning  to  my  story,  the 
winter  was  now  coming  on,  and  I  had  to  make  provision 
for  the  families  that  were  in  my  charge,  so  I  called  the 
women  together  and  had  a  council  as  to  what  we  w^oulddofor 
the  best ;  the  first  thing  was  to  arrange  about  sending 
the  httle  girls  to  school.  After  discussing  it,  we  concluded 
to  start  them  the  next  day  to  the  common  school.  Our  pub- 
lic schools  were  said  to  be  very  good.  So  the  next  morning 
my  wife,  Mary  and  Jennie  all  started  with  the  children  to 
school.  They  saw  the  teacher  and  talked  with  her,  telling 
her  that  their  fathers  were  in  the  army,  and  she  entered 
them  in  school.  They  came  and  went,  back  and  forth,  and 
seemed  greatly  pleased  during  the  first  week,  but  on 
Wednesday  of  the  second  week,  they  came  running  home 
crying  and  all  dirty,  saying  that  some  of  the  school  children 
had  pelted  them  with  clods  and  pebbles,  calUng  them 
Abohtionists.    Little  Jennie  said  to  me : 


36  UN^CLE  dan^iel's  story. 

"  '  Grandpa,  what  is  an  Abolitionist  ?' 

"I  replied:  ' One  who  desires  the  colored  people  to  be 
free,  and  not  sold  away  to  strangers  like  cattle.' 

"  '  Grandpa,  do  white  people  sell  colored  people  hke  they 
sell  cows  ?' 

'"Yes,  my  child.' 

"  '  Well,  grandpa,  is  that  right  ? ' 

'"I  think  not,  my  child.  Would  it  be  right  for  me  to 
sell  you  away  from  your  mother  and  send  you  where  you 
would  never  see  her  again  ? ' 

" '  Oh  !  no,  grandpa;  you  would  not  be  so  wicked  as  that. 
I  would  cry  myself  to  death;  and  mamma — what  would  she 
do  without  me,  she  loves  me  so  ? ' 

"  'Yes,  said  little  Sarah,  '  I  love  sister,  too.  I  would  cry, 
too,  if  you  sent  her  away  where  I  could  not  see  her.  Why, 
grandpa,  people  don't  do  that,  do  they  ?  Your  are  only  fool- 
ing sister.' 

"'No,  no,  child;  in  the  South,  where  the  war  is,  there 
are  a  great  many  colored  people  living.  They  are  called 
slaves.  They  work  for  their  masters  and  only  get  what 
they  eat  and  wear,  and  their  masters  very  often  sell  them 
and  send  the  men  away  from  their  wives  and  children,  and 
their  babies  away  from  their  mothers  and  fathers.' 

"  '  Grandpa,  do  they  ever  sell  white  people  ?'  asked  Jen- 
nie. 

"  'No,  my  child.' 

"  '  Well,  why  don't  they  sell  white  people,  too  ? ' 

"  '  Oh,  my  child,  the  law  only  allows  colored  people  to  be 
sold.' 

"  'Well,  grandpa,  I  don't  think  any  good  people  ever  sell 
the  little  children  away  from  their  mothers,  any  way.' 

"  '  No,  my  child,  nor  any  grown  people  either.' 

"'Well,  grandpa,  you  wouldn't  sell  anybody,  would 
you?' 

"  '  No,  my  child,  I  would  not.' 

"  'Well,  then,  grandpa,  you  are  an  Abolitionist.' 

"  '  Yes,  in  that  sense  I  am.' 

"  'Well,  grandpa,  I  am  one,  too,  and  I  will  just  say  so  at 
school,  and  will  tell  the  boys  and  girls  who  threw  clods  at 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


37 


us  and  called  us  Abolitionists  that  they  sell  people  like 
cows,  and  that  they  are  not  good  j)eople.' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  little  Mary  Anderson,  '  I  know  what  colored 
people  are.  They've  plenty  of  them  down  where  we  came 
from.  They  call  them  "  niggers".  They  are  mighty  good  to 
me,  grandpa,  and  my  papa  doesn't  sell  'em.  He  is  a  good 
man.     He  don't  do  bad  lilce  those  rebels,  does  he,  ma  ?' 

"  '  No,  my  child,  your  papa  does  not  sell  anybody.  He  is 
against  it.  H e  never  owned  anyone.  He  does  not  think  it 
right  to  own  people.' 


PUPILS   ATTACKING  THE  "  LITTLE  ABOLITIONIST." 


"  '  No;  my  papa  aon't,  does  he,  ma  ?  He  is  going  to  fight 
the  people  that  sell  other  people,  ain't  he,  ma  ? ' 

"  '  Yes,  my  darling;  but  don't  say  any  more.  Let  us  go  in 
and  get  our  tea,  and  you  will  feel  better.' 

"  This  interference  of  little  Mary  and  her  mother  let  me 
out  of  a  scrape,  for  I  say  to  you,  friends,  that  I  was  getting 
into  deep  water  and  would  have  very  soon  lost  my  sound- 
ings if  Jennie  and  little  Sarah  had  kept  after  me  much 
longer.    Y'ou  see,  the  truth  is  that  I  had  never  been  an 


3»  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

Abolitionist,  but  a  Freesoil  Democi'at;  but  soon  I  became  a 
full-fledged  Abolitionist  after  our  flag  was  fired  upon  by 
the  Secessionists. 

"  However,  we  all  entered  the  house,  and  after  tea,  the 
children  being  put  to  bed,  we  held  another  council  and  de- 
cided that  inasmuch  as  there  was  such  great  excitement  in 
the  country,  and  Allentown  being  such  a  hot-hole  of  rebel 
sympathizers,  it  was  not  safe  even  to  allow  our  children  to 
attend  the  schools.  Jennie,  however,  being  a  good  scholar 
and  having  prior  to  her  marriage  taught  school,  we  unani- 
mously elected  her  our  family  teacher,  and  setting  apart  a 
room,  duly  installed  her  on  the  next  Monday  morning  over 
our  Abolition  school,  as  we  found  on  the  evening  of  our  dis- 
cussion with  the  children  that  they  had  converted  the 
household  by  their  innocent  questions. 

" The  next  day  I  rode  out  to  my  son  Davids  farm  and 
saw  Joseph  Dent,  the  man  whom  I  had  left  in  charge. 
I  inquired  of  him  if  everything  was  all  right  about 
the  place,  and  he  told  me  that  he  had  moved  his  family 
into  David's  house,  as  he  feared  some  damage  might  be 
done  to  it,  having  seen  several  persons  pi'owling  about  at 
different  times.  He  did  not  know  who  they  were,  but  was 
sure  they  meant  mischief,  as  they  were  very  abusive  of  the 
Colonel,  calling  him  a  '  Lincoln  dog,'  after  the  manner  of 
Dan  Bowen  in  his  speech. 

"Joseph  said  he  was  now  prepared  for  them;  that  he 
had  another  man  staying  with  him,  and  if  I  would  go 
with  him  he  would  show  me  what  they  had  done.  I  did  as 
he  asked  me,  he  led  the  way  into  the  house  and  up- 
stairs, where  he  shoAved  me  a  couple  of  holes  cut  through 
the  wall  in  each  room,  just  beneath  the  eaves,  and  stand- 
ing in  the  corner  was  a  regular  arsenal  of  war  materials. 
I  said  to  him  that  he  seemed  to  be  in  for  war.  The  tears 
started  in  his  eyes,  and  he  said  : 

'"Uncle  Daniel,  I  am  an  old  soldier;  was  in  Capt. 
David's  company  when  he  was  in  the  Regular  Army.  I 
came  to  liim  three  years  ago  when  my  enlistment  was  out. 
I  will  defend  everything  on  these  premises  with  my  life.  I 
would  be  in  the  army  now  with  the  Colonel  (I  am  used  to 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY,  39 

calling  him  Captain^  if  he  had  not  asked  me  to  stay  here  and 
take  care  of  his  farm.  These  "secesh"  will  not  get  away 
with  me  and  my  partner  very  easily,  and  should  you  hear 
of  this  fort  being  stormed,  you  bring  some  men  with  you  to 
pick  up  the  legs  and  pieces  of  the  fellows  who  shall  under- 
take it.     Do  not  be  afraid  ;  we  will  take  care  of  all  here.' 

"'Yes,  Joseph,  I  see  that.  I  will  tell  Jennie,  and  also 
write  the  Colonel  how  splendidly  you  are  doing.' 

" 'Thanks,' said  Joseph,  giving  me  the  regular  soldier's 
salute.  '  Is  there  anything  wanted  at  your  house,  sir  ?  Tell 
the  Colonel's  wife  that  I  will  bring  down  anything  that 
she  may  be  wanting  at  any  time.  I  will  certainly  bring  a 
load  of  wood  in  to-morrow.' 

"We  were  in  the  habit  of  getting  many  things  from  the 
farm — butter,  eggs,  chickens,  potatoes,  etc.  All  our  wood 
came  from  there.  Joseph  was  very  useful  in  many  ways. 
I  returned  home  satisfied  that  all  was  going  well  at  the 
farm, 

"The  weather  was  now  getting  cold  and  disagreeable; 
too  much  so,  it  was  thought,  for  any  very  serious  army 
movements  on  our  Western  lines.  The  rebels  had  collected 
a  very  heavy  force  at  DoUnsburg,  situated  on  a  high  ridge, 
with  hills  sloping  down  to  Combination  River,  one  of  the 
tributaries  of  the  Ohio.  Here  they  had  built  an  immense 
fortress,  with  wings  running  out  from  either  side  for  a  great 
distance  ;  on  the  outer  walls  were  placed  large  guns,  sweep- 
ing and  commanding  the  river  to  the  north.  The  rebels 
were  well  prepared  with  all  kinds  of  war  materials,  as  well 
as  in  the  numbers  of  their  effective  force,  to  defend  their 
works  against  great  odds. 

"  Gen.  Silent,  who,  it  seems,  always  did  everj^hing  dif- 
ferently from  what  the  enemy  expected  him  to  do,  conceived 
the  idea  that  he  would  try  to  dislodge  them.  When  the 
enemy  heard  that  he  was  preparing  to  move  against  them, 
they  but  laughed  at  such  an  attempt. 

"The  General,  however,  made  ready,  gave  his  orders, 
and  his  army  was  soon  in  motion.  The  direction  in  which 
our  army  was  to  march  was  very  soon  known,  as  it  was  im- 
possible to  keep  any  of  our  movements  a  secret,  on  account 


40  UNCLE  DANIEL  S  STORY. 

of  the  great  desire  of  newspapers  to  please  everybody  and 
keep  every  one  posted  on  both  sides,  the  rebels  as  well  as 
friends;  which  prompted  them  to  publish  every  movement 
made.  This  was  called  'enterprise,' and  it  has  been  con- 
sidered patriotic  devotion  by  many,  especially  the  gold 
gamblers  and  money  kings.  This  was  not  permitted  by  our 
enemies;  the  publication  of  any  secret  expedition  or  move- 
ment of  their  forces,  by  any  one  inside  of  their  lines,  would 
cost  him  his  life  ;  and  so  in  any  army  save  our  Union  army. 
Why  was  this  ?  It  does  seem  to  me  that  this  ought  not  to 
have  been  so.  I  have  often  thought  of  it,  and  concluded  it 
must  have  been  fear.  '  The  pen  is  mightier  than  the  sword ' 
has  been  tinithfully  said. 

"  Our  Congress  was  afraid  of  the  press,  and  were  not  will- 
ing to  make  laws  stringent  enough  for  the  army  on  this 
subject.  The  President  was  nervous  in  this  respect, 
and  commanding  Generals  were  afraid  of  criticisms ;  so 
it  was  the  only  class  that  had  the  privilege  of  doing  and 
saying  what  it  wished  to,  and,  my  friends,  that  is  one  of 
our  troubles  even  now.  Our  statesmen  are  afraid  to  speak 
out  and  give  their  opinions,  without  first  looking  around 
to  see  if  any  one  has  a  pencil  and  notebook  in  his  hand.  This 
is  getting  to  be  almost  unbearable,  to  find  some  person  in 
nearly  every  small  assemblage  of  people,  on  the  street,  in 
the  hotel,  in  the  store,  even  in  your  own  private  house,  re- 
porting what  you  have  for  dinner,  what  this  one  said  about 
some  other  one,  what  this  one  did  or  said,  or  expects  to  do 
or  say  in  the  future.    But  I  am  wandering  from  my  story. " 

"  Well,  Uncle  Daniel,  your  discussions  on  all  subjects  are 
interesting,"  replied  the  Doctor. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  of  what  you  said  about  the  press 
during  the  war,"  said  Col.  Biish;  "and  taking  what  you 
said  upon  the  subject  of  our  great  ambition  here  in  the 
North  to  get  money,  and  let  all  else  take  care  of  itself,  I 
can  see  that  the  same  sordid  spirit  pervaded  the  press  dur- 
ing our  war;  fortunes  were  made  by  many  newspapers  in 
that  way;  everybody  bought  papers  then;  we  sold  the  news 
to  our  own  people  for  money  and  furnished  it  to  the  rebels 
gratis.    Get  money,  get  money;  that  is  our  worst  feature, 


UNCLE  DANIEL  S  STORY.  41 

and  most  dangerous  one  it  is,  for  the  country's  welfare." 

"I  agree  with  you,  Colonel,"  spoke  up  Maj.  Clymer, 
"  but  I  would  rather  hear  Uncle  Daniel  talk.  On  any  other 
occasion  I  would  be  delighted  to  hear  you." 

"  I  beg  pardon,  Uncle  Daniel,"  replied  the  Colonel.  "I 
will  hereafter  be  a  patient  and  delighted  auditor." 

"  Well,  when  the  army  was  under  way  there  was  great 
excitement  and  alarm  throughout  the  North  among  the 
Union  people.  Our  armies  in  the  East  had  not  been  suc- 
cessful, and  the  sympathizers  with  the  rebellion  all  over 
the  country  were  again  beginning  to  be  rather  saucy. 
They  would  enjoy  getting  together  and  reading  of  our  de- 
feats and  discuss,  to  our  disadvantage,  the  failures  of  our 
attempts  to  subdue  the  rebellion,  and  in  this  way  made  it 
very  uncomfortable  for  any  person  Avho  loved  his  country 
and  desired  its  success.  They  would  in  every  way  try  to 
discourage  our  people  by  saymg  '  this  movement  now  com- 
mencing will  only  be  a  repetition  of  what  we  have  already 
had  so  often  lately  in  the  East. ' 

"  But  our  army  moved  on,  and  during  the  march  to  the 
vicinity  of  Combination  River  they  were  met  by  the  enemy 
frequently,  who  were  trying  to  impede  their  march,  and 
several  severe  skirmishes  and  minor  engagements  occurred. 
They  were  now  within  some  twenty  miles  of  Dolinsburg 
Fortress,  when  a  sharp  and  very  decisive  engagement  took 
place  between  one  battalion  of  cavalry,  two  batteries  of 
artillery,  and  three  regiments  of  infantry  on  our  side, 
where  Col.  Anderson  was  the  ranking  officer,  and  there- 
fore in  command,  and  five  regiments  of  infantry,  two  bat- 
teries and  one  troop  of  cavalry  on  the  side  of  the  rebels. 
They  were  posted  behind  a  small  stream,  known  as  Snake 
Creek,  having  steep  banks.  The  action  commenced,  as 
usual,  with  the  skirmishers.  After  reconnoitering  the  po- 
sition well,  the  Colonel  determined  to  send  his  cavalry  and 
one  regiment  around  some  distance,  so  as  to  cross  the 
stream  and  strike  the  enemy's  left  flank.  H  e  could  not  ex- 
pect re-enforcements,  if  they  might  be  needed,  very  soon, 
as  he  marched  on  the  extreme  southern  road,  so  as  to  form 
the  junction  with  the  other  troops  on  their  extreme  right, 


42  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

touching  Combmation  River  to  the  south  of  the  enemy's 
works,  so  as  to  be  the  extreme  right  flank  of  our  army. 
The  enemy,  finding  his  force  was  superior  in  numbers,  at- 
tempted to  cross  the  stream  with  his  infantry.  The  two 
batteries  were  opened  and  poured  shrapnel  into  the  ad- 
vancing column,  dealing  havoc  and  slaughter  on  all  sides. 
They  tried  to  keep  their  line,  but  they  soon  staggered, 
halted,  and  fell  back.  The  Colonel  then  opened  a  destruc- 
tive musketry  fire  all  along  the  line.  Just  at  this  moment 
he  heard  the  attack  of  his  regiment  of  infantry  and  troop  of 
cavaliy  on  their  flank.  He  quickly  advanced  across  the 
stream,  and  the  enemy  was  in  utter  rout. 

"He  captured  all  his  guns — six  12-pound  Napoleons  and 
four  howitzers — and  a  large  number  of  prisoners.  He  fol- 
lowed closely  on  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  gathering  in  strag- 
glers and  squads  of  men  until  night  closed  in  and  compelled 
him  to  desist  and  go  into  camp.  When  safety  from  sur- 
prise was  assured,  he  sent  for  one  of  the  prisoners  to  get 
some  information  about  the  road  and  the  fortifications, 
commands,  etc.  After  ascertaining  many  things  that  he 
considered  important,  he  found,  upon  further  inquiry', 
that  his  enemy  upon  that  afternoon  was  commanded  by 
Col.  Jos.  Whitthorne,  his  wife's  brother.  He  turned  and 
said  to  Peter,  who  was  standing  near: 

"  'This  man  seems  to  be  my  evil  genius.  I  hope  I  will 
not  meet  him  again.  It  seems  hard  that  I  am  to  continu- 
ally meet  my  own  kindred  in  combat.  Is  it  possible  that 
these  people  are  willing  to  spill  the  blood  of  their  own 
friends  and  kindred,  merely  because  they  have  failed  to 
retain  power  longer,  and  for  that  reason  will  destroy  the 
Government?' 

" 'Yes,"  said  Peter;  'theyAvill  never  be  content  except 
when  they  can  control  other  people  as  well  as  the  Govern- 
ment. But  see  here,  Colonel,  do  you  see  this  ? '  showing 
him  a  great  rent  in  the  breast  of  his  coat  and  vest;  '  a 
pretty  close  call,  wasn't  it  ? ' 

"' By  George  !  it  was  that ! ' 

"  '  Well,  nev^er  mind;  but  was  not  this  about  as  nice  a 
little  fight  as  you  would  wish  to  have  for  an  appetiser  ? ' 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  43 

"  '  Yes,  you  are  quite  right;  and  that  reminds  me  that  I 
have  not  had  a  bite  to  eat  since  four  o'clock  this  morning. 
By  the  way,  have  you  any  cold  coffee  in  your  canteen  ?' 

"  'O,  yes,  I  have  learned  to  keep  that  on  hand.  Here, 
help  yourself.' 

"The  Colonel  took  a  good  drink,  and  turned  to  Peter 
and  said : 

"  '  What  is  the  matter  with  that  coffee  ?' 

"  '  Nothing  ;  it  is  only  laced  aUttle.' 

"  '  Laced  ?    What  is  that  ?' 

"  '  Why,  I  put  a  little  brandy  in  it,  that's  all.' 

"  '  That's  all,  is  it  ?  Well !  that  is  something  I  have  learned. 
Let  me  taste  it  again.' 

"Which  he  did,  as  Peter  afterwards  said,  until  there  was 
none  left,  I  tell  you  these  poor  fellows  were  excusable  for 
occasionally  warming  up  after  a  hard  march  or  a  battle.  I 
have  learned  to  look  very  leniently  on  the  shortcomings 
in  that  direction  of  the  poor  old  unfortunate  fellows  who 
are  going  through  this  hard  world  without  a  penny,  after 
having  served  their  country  faithfully.  I  see  them  nearly 
every  day,  forgotten,  neglected,  no  home,  no  friends  to  care 
for  them  ;  and  to  see  them  when  they  pass  by  the  American 
flag  always  salute  it.  I  hope  their  fate  will  be  a  better  one 
in  the  next  world. 

"I  well  remember  that  during  the  war  every  one  who 
cared  for  his  country  would  say,  'God  bless  the  Union 
soldier  and  his  family.'  We  all  prayed  for  them  then  ;  the 
good  women  in  church,  at  home,  in  the  hospital,  at  the  side 
of  the  sick,  wounded  or  dying  soldier,  prayed  fervently 
for  their  safety  here  and  hereafter.  We  loved  him  then, 
and  say  we  do  yet ;  but  we  find  the  same  men  who  reviled 
hun  then,  complaining  about  the  pension  list,  and  some 
saying :  '  The  Confederates  fought  for  what  they  believed 
to  be  right.  AVe  are  all  American  citizens.  Why  not  put 
all  on  the  same  footing  ?  Let  us  be  brothers.'  I  tell  you, 
my  friends,  the  people  of  this  country  are  hard  to  under- 
stand. I  heard  the  President  of  the  Southern  Confederacy 
applauded  this  year.  I  was  saddened  by  this,  and  was 
glad  that  my  time  here  could  not  be  regarded  as  of  great 


44  UlfCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

duration.  Can  such  things  be  ?  Am  I  dreaming  ?  Where 
am  I  ?  Is  it  possible  that  I  am  in  Indiana  and  not  in  South 
Carolina  ?  Am  I  under  the  Union  flag,  and  not  the  Con- 
federate ?" 

Uncle  Daniel  here  bowed  his  head,  and  in  a  whisper  to 
himself,  said  : 

"Is  it  so  ?    Is  it  so? 


\      CHAPTER   IV. 


BATTLE  OF  DOLINSBURG.— HEROIC  CONDUCT  OF  COL. 
TOM  ANDERSON.— REPORTED  DEAD.— HIS  WIFE  RE- 
PUSES  TO  BELIEVE  THE  REPORT. 

"  There  was  speech  in  their  dumbness,  language  in  their  very  gesture,  they  looked 
as  they  had  heard  of  a  world  ransomed,  or  one  destroyed,  a  notable  passion  of 
wonder  appeared  in  them;  but  the  wisest  beholder,  that  knew  no  more  but  seeing 
could  not  say,  if  the  importance  were  joy  or  sorroiu  ;  but  in  the  extremity  of  the 
one  it  must  needs  6e."— Shakespeare 


1  f 


E  next  morning  the  march  was  resumed.  At  an 
early  hour  the  whole  army  was  in  motion  on  dif- 
ferent roads  with  the  general  understanding  that 
the  command  would  close  in  line  around  the  west 
side  of  the  fortress  that  afternoon.  The  weather  being 
very  disagreeable  for  marching,  there  was  delay  on  the 
roads,  but,  finally,  late  in  the  evening  the  army  com- 
menced closing  in  and  forming  its  line.  The  centre  was 
commanded  by  General  Smote;  the  left,  resting  north,  on 
the  river,  commanded  by  General  "Waterberry,  and  the 
right,  resting  on  an  almost  impassable  slough,  connecting 
with  the  river,  commanded  by  General  McGovern.  In 
moving  into  position  the  place  was  found  to  be  well  pro- 
tected by  a  heavy  abatis  and  chevaux-de-frise,  from  point 
to  point,  above  and  below  the  fortress.  This  seemed  im- 
passable, and  the  enemy,  seeing  our  army  closing  in  around 
them,  kept  up  a  terrible  fire  on  our  advancing  columns, 
causing  us  very  severe  loss  in  getting  into  position.  It 
was  at  a  late  hour  in  the  night  (when  our  lines  were  only 
partially  formed)  that  our  army  rested,  as  best  as  they 
could,  in  the  snow  and  sleet;  but  not  a  murmur  was  heard. 
The  next  morning  our  lines  were  advanced  to  the  front 
and  the  impediments  removed  as  much  as  possible;  though 


40  ujiCLE  daxiel's  story. 

a  severe  and  deadly  fire  was  poured  upon  our  men  most  of 
the  day.  Late  in  the  afternoon  an  assault  was  ordered 
in  the  centre,  and  a  bloody  affair  it  was;  again  and  again 
our  brave  fellows  moved  on  the  works,  but  were  as  often 
driven  back  with  severe  loss.  About  4  o'clock  Gen,  Silent 
came  riding  along  with  an  orderly  by  his  side,  his  staff 
having  been  sent  in  different  directions  with  orders.  He 
came  up  to  where  Col.  Anderson  was  sitting  on  his  horse, 
watching  the  engagement  in  the  centre.  Gen.  Silent, 
after  passing  the  comphments  of  the  day,  said  to  the 
Colonel  : 

"'Your  engagement  at  Snake  Creek  (that  being  the 
name  of  the  creek  where  the  Colonel  met  the  enemy 
the  day  before)  was  a  rather  brilliant  affair  as  I  learn  it.'' 

"'Yes,' said  the  Colonel;  'it  was  my  first  attempt  at 
commanding  in  a  battle,  but  we  had  the  best  of  it.' 

"  'Yes,'  said  the  General  ;  'and  now  I  Avantto  see  if  you 
can  do  as  well  here.  I  wish  you  to  assault  the  enemy's 
works  in  this  low  ground  on  the  right,  in  order  to  draw 
some  of  his  forces  away  from  the  centre  ;  our  forces  are 
having  a  hard  time  of  it  there.' 

"Col.  Anderson  gave  the  order  at  once  to  prepare  for 
action— knapsacks  and  blankets  were  thrown  off,  and 
the  assaulting  column  formed.  The  General  rode  away 
after  saying  : 

"  '  It  is  not  imperative  that  you  enter  their  works  ;  but 
make  the  assault  as  effectual  as  you  can  without  too  great 
a  sacrifice  of  men.' 

"  The  Colonel  looked  at  the  ground  over  which  they 
must  pass  and  viewed  the  works  with  his  glass,  but  said 
not  one  word  save  to  give  the  command  '  Forward  !'  On, 
on  they  went,  and  as  they  moved  under  a  torrent  of  leaden 
hail,  men  fell  dead  and  wounded  at  every  step;  but  they 
went  right  up  to  the  mouths  of  the  cannon.  There  they 
stood  and  poured  volley  after  volley  into  the  enemy,  until 
at  last  he  began  to  give  way,  when  re-enforcements  came 
from  the  centre,  as  was  desii-ed.  The  Colonel's  force  could 
stand  no  longer.  Sullenly  they  fell  back  to  a  strip  of  woods 
when  night  closed  in,  and  the  battle  ceased  for  the  day. 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  47 

Our   lines    were    much    nearer    the    enemy   than  in  the 
morning. 

"  The  centre  held  their  ground  at  last,  and  all  was  still. 
Part  of  the  night  Avas  employed  in  hunting  the  dead  and 
wounded.  Many  were  wounded  and  frozen  to  death, 
being  left  on  the  ground  during  the  night.  The  suffering 
in  front  of  Dolinsburg  was  something  almost  indescribable 
— it  snowed,  sleeted,  hailed  and  froze  during  the  whole  of 
the  night.  The  troops  did  not  sleep,  nor  did  they  attempt 
it ;  they  had  to  form  into  squads  and  walk  around  trees 
all  night.  No  fires  could  be  lighted — they  were  so  close 
to  the  enemy's  entrenchments.  Just  at  daylight  the 
sharp  sound  of  their  skirmishers  was  heard.  They  had 
concluded  to  move  out  on  our  right  and  attack  us  on  our 
flank,  and  open  the  way  for  the  escape  of  their  army.  On 
they  came.  Our  line  was  soon  formed  and  our  musketry 
opened.  During  the  night  one  of  our  batteries  had  been 
brought  up  and  given  position  on  a  slight  elevation  to  the 
right  of  Col.  Anderson's  centre.  The  enemy  opened  fu- 
riously on  our  line,  and  in  a  few  minutes  our  battery  was 
knocked  to  pieces  and  was  charged  by  infantry.  Here 
there  was  a  bloody  conflict  ;  men  fell  by  the  score;  the 
snow  was  reddened  by  the  blood  of  both  patriots  and 
traitors.  The  smoke  seemed  to  hover  around  the  trees  and 
underbrush,  as  if  to  conceal  the  contending  forces  from 
each  other.  The  flame  of  musketry  and  the  red  glare  of 
the  cannons  lighted  up  the  scene  with  a  lurid  tint.  Limbs 
fell  from  the  trees,  and  the  ground  was  mown  as  smoothly 
of  weeds  and  underbrush  as  if  by  a  scythe.  Our  right  was 
under  orders  to  hold  their  position  at  all  hazards.  The 
battle,  dreadful  and  bloody,  continued.  By  degrees  the 
troops  on  the  right  of  Col.  Anderson  gave  way  and  aban- 
doned the  field.  At  noon  but  one  regiment  besides  Col. 
Anderson's  withstood  the  enemy  on  the  right  of  our 
line.  They  were  terribly  cut  up,  and  having  no  food,  were 
nearly  exhausted.  Their  ammunition  was  growing  scarce, 
none  having  been  brought  up  to  this  point  for  their  sup- 
ply. In  this  condition  they  stood  like  a  wall,  under  the 
most  galling  fire  of  artillery  and  musketry,  their  comrades 


48 


UNCIiE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


falling  like  grass  before  the  sickle.  At  length  the  enemy's 
cavalry  appeared  in  the  rear;  not  in  line,  but  as  if  observ- 
ing the  battle  Avith  a  view  of  taking  advantage  at  the 
proper  time  of  any  mishap  tliat  might  occur  in  our  lines. 
Col.  Anderson  seeing  this,  and  feeling  that  his  command  was 
now  in  great  peril,  conceived  the  idea  of  a  bayonet  charge 
on  the  line  to  his  front,  and  so  ordered  it.  His  line  moved 
forward,  in  a  double-quick,  and  with  a  shout  drove  the 
enemy,  who  w^as  stampeded  by  the  impetuous  assault.  The 
Colonel,  being  on  foot,  led  his  men  right  up  to  the  works. 


OOL.   AKDEESON  WOUNDED. 

the  enemy  having  been  driven  inside.  As  he  leaped  for- 
ward to  them,  with  sword  in  hand,  calling  to  his  men, 
'  Come  on,  my  boys,'  he  fell,  as  they  then  thought,  mor- 
tally wounded.  The  enemy  seeing  this  made  a  fresh  as- 
sault, and  drove  our  force  back.  Col.  Anderson  was  left 
on  the  field  supposed  to  be  dead.  The  battle  raged  all 
along  the  line.  Our  right  was  driven  and  forced  under  the 
brow  of  a  hill.  While  under  this  partial  shelter  a  portion  of 
the  enemy  made  then- escape  through  this  unoccupied  part 


UNCLE    DANIEL'S  STORY.  49 

of  the  field.  At  this  time  our  left  made  a  successful  as- 
sault upon  the  works  of  the  enejuy,  capturingtheir  outer  line 
and  forcing  them  into  their  more  contracted  lines  but  more 
strongly  fortified.  The  centre  had  made  several  ineffect- 
ual assaults  and  had  lost  in  killed  and  wounded  very  heavily. 
Re-enforcements  came  to  the  right,  and  a  renewal  of 
the  assault  all  along  the  line  was  ordered.  To  the  work 
of  blood  and  death  the  men  again  came  forward  with  a 
heroic  will,  and  for  about  an  hour  the  battle  was  like  the 
long  roll  on  a  thousand  drums.  The  air  was  filled  with 
shells;  the  heavens  were  lighted  up  as  if  meteors  were 
flying  in  all  directions;  the  rumbling  of  artillery  was 
heard  as  batteries  changed  position,  and  the  loud  com- 
mands of  excited  officers.  On  and  on  moved  the  serried 
masses.  As  the  lines  opened  by  the  dropping  of  the  dead 
and  wounded,  'close  up,  boys,'  could  be  heard.  It  was 
now  about  dusk.  One  grand  charge  all  along  the  line, 
one  grand  shout,  'up  with  the  flag,  boys  !'— all  was  over, 
the  fortress  was  ours,  and  the  Stars  and  Stripes  floated 
over  Dolinsburg.  That  night,  however,  was  a  night  of 
gloom  and  sorrow  in  our  army.  Gen.  McGovern  was 
killed  in  the  last  assault.  Gen.  Smote  was  badly  wounded 
and  died  a  few  days  later.  Gen.  Waterberry,  a  brave  and  gal- 
lant officer,  fell  a  few  weeks  later  at  the  battle  of  Pittskill.'' 
"I  remember  when  Waterberry  fell,  poor  fellow,"  said 
Col.  Bush. 

"Yes,  many  a  poor  fellow  lost  his  life  in  those  two  battles. 
We  captured  a  great  number  of  prisoners.  Gen.  Bertram 
surrendered.  Many  of  his  leading  officers  were  killed 
and  wounded,  and  some  made  their  escape  through 
the  opening  in  our  line  on  the  right,  where  Col.  Anderson 
fell  wounded." 

Dr.  Adams  asked  :  "  Uncle  Daniel,  did  you  ever  hear  of 
him  ?    Was  his  body  found  f ' 

"Yes,  Doctor,  and  the  story  of  that  and  his  recovery  is 
a  very  singular  one.  Peter  searched  diligently  for  him, 
but  failed  to  find  him  ;  this  distressed  him  so  much  that 
he  decided  to  ask  for  a  leave  and  return  home,  so  as  to 
stay  a  short  time  with  the  family  and  do  what  he  could 


50  UNCLE  DANIEL^S  STORY. 

to  help  us  be:  r  the  sorrow  of  the  Colonel's  supposed 
death.  After  our  grief-stricken  family  could  have  the 
patience  to  listen  to  his  recitals,  he  gave  us  the  story  just 
as  I  have  told  it.  Mrs.  Anderson,  although  stricken 
down  with  grief,  insisted  that  her  husband  was  not  killed, 
or  he  would  have  been  found  among  the  slam;  that  a  man 
of  such  marked  features  would  have  been  noticed  by  some 
one  who  did  the  interring.  The  Captain  insisted  that 
there  could  be  no  doubt  but  that  he  was  killed.  Time 
passed  on,  but  little  Mary  would  continually  ask,  '  If  her 
papa  was  dead  ?'  '  Was  he  shot  ?'  '  Who  had  killed  him  ?' 
and  a  thousand  other  questions  which  constantly  kept  her 
mother  thinking  of  the  Colonel's  fate,  and  soon  she  deter- 
mined to  go  in  search  of  him.  Peter  was  leaving  for  his 
regiment,  now  under  command  of  Colonel  Rice.  Col.  An- 
derson having  been  reported  as  killed.  Rice  had  been  pro- 
moted Colonel,  and  the  regiment  had  moved  with  the 
army  in  a  southwesterly  direction  some  considerable  dis- 
tance from  Dolinsburg.  Still  there  had  been  troops  left 
there,  so  that  it  was  perfectly  safe  to  visit  the  battle-field, 
there  being  no  rebel  force  in  that  part  of  the  country  at 
that  time.  I  agreed  to  go  with  her,  and  made  all  the  ar- 
rangements necessary  for  the  family;  the  farm  of  Col. 
David  having  been  looked  after,  and  our  family -school  re- 
organized under  Jennie,  which  had  become  demoralized 
by  the  news  of  Col.  Anderson's  death.  In  the  meantime 
we  had  heard  from  Col.  David  and  James,  who  were  well, 
and  also  had  letters  from  Stephen  and  Henry;  both  had 
joined  the  army:  Stephen  in  an  infantry  regiment  from 
Ohio,  where  he  lived,  and  Henry  in  a  cavalry  regiment 
from  Michigan,  where  he  had  been  employed  for  a  time 
in  surveying  for  a  company;  so  at  this  time  I  had 
one  son  left  not  yet  in  the  army,  he  being  my  third  son, 
Jackson,  who  was  then  engaged  in  railroading  in  Min- 
nesota. We  had  not  heard  from  him  for  some  time,  and 
his  mother  was  sorely  troubled,  expecting  soon  to  hear  of 
the  last  of  the  Lyons  being  in  the  army.  This,  she  thought, 
was  a  little  more  than  ought  to  be  required  of  any  one 
family." 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  51 

"So  say  I,  Uncle  Daniel,"  spoke  up  several  of  the  lis- 
teners. 

"True,  true;  but  our  country's  demands  should  be  satis- 
fied by  her  citizens,  no  matter  what  they  may  be.  Well, 
when  all  was  arranged,  Mary  Anderson  and  I  started.  We 
went  as  far  as  we  could  by  cars  and  boat,  and  then  ob- 
tained hoi'ses  and  traveled  on  horseback  to  Dolinsburg. 
Coming  to  the  pickets  we  were  halted,  and,  on  telling  our 
errand  and  where  we  were  from,  we  were  taken  to  the 
headquarters  of  Col.  Harden,  who  was  in  command  of  the 
post.  We  were  well  received  and  most  hospitably  treated 
by  himself  and  officers.  They  all  sympathized  with  Mrs. 
Anderson;  knew  of  the  Colonel's  gallant  conduct  in  battle, 
but  all  thought  there  was  no  use  of  a  search  for  him;  that 
he  was  certainly  killed  in  charging  the  works  near  the 
fort.  They  showed  us  where  he  made  the  assault.  After 
resting  for  the  night  Ave  started  on  our  search,  Capt.  Day 
accompanying  us  as  guide  and  protector.  We  fij'st  went 
to  the  place  where  the  Colonel  fell,  but  there  was  nothing 
but  long  trenches,  where  the  dead  had  been  buried.  We 
passed  over  the  battle-field,  which  was  mowed  down 
smoothly  by  bullets.  Limbs  of  trees  had  fallen  in  con- 
fusion, fuiTOws  were  plowed  in  the  ground  by  shell, 
horses'  skeletons,  broken  muskets,  pieces  of  wagons,  parts 
of  caissons,  spokes,  ammunition  boxes,  pieces  of  blankets, 
coats,  pantaloons,  parts  of  tents — everything  in  pieces,  the 
evidences  of  a  great  contest  were  marked  at  every  step. 
Late  in  the  afternoon,  worn  out  with  walking  and  the  ex- 
citement, we  returned,  very  mtich  disheartened.  We  dined 
on  soldier's  fare,  which  seemed  to  us  delicious.  After  dis- 
cussing the  battle  and  the  probabilities  of  the  result  of  the 
war  until  a  late  hour,  we  retired  to  the  camp  cots  for  a 
night's  rest.  Next  morning  we  got  ready  for  a  start.  Mary 
Anderson  inquired  of  Col.  Harden  which  way  the  rebels 
who  got  through  our  lines  had  retreated.  He  answered 
her  that  they  retreated  on  a  road  along  the  river  up  stream 
some  twenty-five  miles,  and  then  crossed  on  a  boat  that 
had  come  down  the  river  on  its  way  to  Dolinsburg,  which 
was  stopped  by  the  retreating  rebels.     Mary  said ; 


52  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  '  Uncle  Daniel,  I  am  going  to  that  place  if  I  can  be  al- 
lowed to  do  so.' 

"I  replied:  ' This  would  be  a  very  tiresome  and  fruit- 
less trip,  my  child;  but  if  you  will  be  any  better  satisfied 
by  doing  so,  I  will  make  it  with  you. 

"  Col.  Harden  said  he  would  send  a  small  escort  for  pro- 
tection, though  there  was  no  danger  of  any  force  of  the 
enemy,  but  there  probably  would  be  some  wicked  people 
there  who  might  do  us  some  harm.  He  had  our 
horses  brought  out,  and  sent  Capt.  Day  and  ten  mounted 
men  with  us.  The  road  was  somewhat  rough,  but  very 
passable  for  saddle-horses.  When  we  had  gone  about  ten 
miles  we  met  a  colored  boy,  some  fourteen  years  old,  who 
said  he  was  going  to  Dolinsburg.  Mrs.  Anderson  rode  on 
with  Capt.  Day,  The  escort  was  in  front  of  them.  I 
asked  the  boy  why  he  was  going  to  Dolinsburg.  He  said 
he  lived  about  ten  miles  further  up  the  river,  and  that  an 
old  colored  woman,  called  'Aunt  Martha,'  had  sent  him 
down  to  see  if  any  soldiers  were  at  Dolinsburg ;  and  if 
so,  to  tell  them  that  there  was  a  Union  officer  at  her  house, 
sick. 

"  'Do  you  know  his  name  ?'  I  asked. 

" ' No,  sir  ;  but  Aunt  Martha  calls  him  Massa  Tom.' 

"  I  trembled  all  over.  My  blood  was  hot  and  cold  by 
turns. 

"  '  When  and  how  did  he  come  there  ?'  I  aSked. 

"He  said  that  the  rebels  had  left  him.  My  brain  was 
now  dizzy,  and  I  told  him  to  turn  back  and  take  me  to  the 
place.  We  rode  past  the  rest  of  the  company  while  they  were 
resting  for  a  short  time.  I  told  them  I  would  ride  on  to 
the  place  where  the  river  was  crossed,  and  wait  there 
for  them.  Mary  was  hearing  all  she  could  from  Capt.  Day 
about  the  battle,  and  so  she  raised  no  objections.  I  in- 
quired of  the  boy  as  to  the  appearance  of  the  sick  officer. 
He  described  him  as  very  pale,  black  hair,  eyes  and  beard. 
1  could  understand  his  being  pale,  and  felt  sure  it  was  Col. 
Anderson.  I  asked  the  boy  if  he  ever  spoke  to  him.  He 
said  he  had  not,  but  Aunt  Martha  talked  to  him  about  his 
wife  and  little  girl  and  Uncle  Daniel.     I  now  was  positive  it 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 


53 


was  Tom.  I  reeled  in  my  saddle  and  nearly  fell  from  my 
horse.  What  should  I  do  ?  I  could  not  tell  Mary,  for  if  it 
proved  not  to  be  him  she  would  not  be  able  to  ]>ear  it.  80 1 
I'odeon.  After  a  long  time  we  came  to  the  house.  It  was 
some  hundred  paces  from  the  road,  a  square  log  cabin  or 
hut,  occupied  by  an  old  colored  woman  ('  Aunt  Martha ') 
and  her  husband  ('  Ham'),  both  over  sixty  years,  I  should 
judge. 
The  old  aunty  was  in  the  yard,  a  smooth,  hard,  fiat  piece 


UNCLE  DANIEL  MEETS  AUNT  MAETHA. 


of  ground,  fenced  off  by  a  low  fence,  about  four  rails 
high,  which  a  man  could  easily  step  over.  I  saluted  her 
with  : 

"  '  How  do  you  do,  aunty,  do  you  live  here  ?' 

"  '  Yes,  sa,  I  lives heah — me  and  Ham,  my  ole  man.  What 
is  you,  massa  ?    Is  you  Union  or  is  you  ' '  Sesh  ? " ' 

"  'Oh  !  I  am  a  Union  man,'  I  replied. 

"' Den  I  is  glad  to  see  you.  I'll  jes' call  Ham.  Herunned 
away  when  he  seed  you.  He's  feared;  yes,  he's  dat.  He 
isn't  gwinewidde  "  Sesh  "any  mo'.' 


54  UNCLE   DANIEL'S  SORT. 

"  '  Well,  aunty,  have  you  a  Union  officer  in  your  cabin, 
sick  ?' 

"  '  "Well,  now,  massa,  I'se  jes'  got  to  know  who  you  is  afore 
I'fess  ondat  case.' 

"'Well,  aunty,  I  am  Daniel  Lyon,  sometimes  called 
"Uncle  Daniel.'" 

"  '  Afore  God,  is  dat  you,  Massa  Lyon  ?  Jes'  get  off  yo' 
hoss  an'  wait  rite  heah ;  I  be  back  in  a  bit.' 

"She  hobbled  in,  evidently  to  speak  to  the  Colonel.  I 
waited  quietly  until  she  returned.  Just  then  the  others 
came  in  sight,  and  I  sent  the  boy  to  halt  them.  Aunty 
came  out  so  excited  that  she  could  hardly  speak. 

"  '  Sho'  as  you  isborn'd,  dat  Massa  Tom  knows  you  ;  but, 
sah,  he's  powerful  weak,  an'  you  must  exclose  who  yo'  is  to 
him  in  a  most  delicacious  manner,  or  you'll  incite  him. 
He's  'fraid,  sah,  dat  you  is  a  exposter.' 

"  'O,  no,  aunty,  I  am  his  uncle  and  benefactor.' 

"  '  Yo'  is  what  ?' 

"  'His  uncle,' 

"  '  No,  but  de  oder  t'ing  what  you  is  ?' 

"  '  His  benefactor.' 

"'Glory  to  God!  Is  you?  May  de  Laud  shine  his 
light  in  dis  pore  house,  an'  brush  away  de  fears  ob  dis  mis- 
fortulate  famly.' 

"  Then  she  called  Ham. 

"  "  Oh,  yo'  Ham,  come  heah.' 

"  I  entered  the  cabin  and  beheld  Col.  Anderson,  as  pale 
as  death,  lying  on  a  poor,  broken-down  bed.  I  knelt  by 
his  side  upon  the  floor  and  wept  aloud.  The  Colonel 
could  only  whisper.  Extending  his  hand,  while  the  great 
tears  were  rolling  down  his  face,  he  asked  : 

"  '  Is  my  wife  with  you  ?    How  is  my  child  ?' 

"He  was  greatly  excited  and  very  weak.  I  arose  from 
his  bedside  and  told  him  who  were  coming,  and  begged 
him  to  be  calm.  Aunty  brought  some  cloths  and  laid  on 
his  breast,  saying  to  him  : 

' ' '  Now,  Massa  Tom,  you  mus'  be  still.  Don'  be  like  I 
tole  you.  You  mussent  get  'cited  now— nuffin  of  the  kine. 
Jes'  see  de  folks  like  yo'  allers  done.    Dey's  come  a  mighty 


Ui\'CLB  DANIEL'S  STORY.  65 

long  ways  to  fine  yo'.  Wish  dey  stay  away  'til  I  cure  yo'; 
but  spose  it's  all  rite.  De  good  Laud  he  done  knowed  de 
bes'.  Maybe  de  "Sesh"  come  take  him  some  day  afore 
long,  so  de  Laud  he  knows  what  he  wants.  Bress  de  good 
Laud.' 

"' I  went  out  to  meet  the  others.  Mary  at  once  asked 
me  what  the  matter  was.  I  spoke  as  gently  as  I  could,  and 
said  : 

'• '  Mary,  Tom  is  still  alive.' 

"  She  instantly  leaped  from  her  horse  and  made  for  the 
cabin,  and  in  an  instant  was  at  the  bedside  of  her  hus- 
band, covering  his  face  with  kisses  and  tears.  Tom  was 
too  weak  to  more  than  whisper  '  my  dear  wife,'  and  weep 
in  silence.  Old  Ham  had  come  in,  and  stood  in  one  cor- 
ner of  the  room  looking  on  the  scene  with  his  hands  locked 
together  over  his  head.  He  was  heard  to  say  over  and 
over  in  a  low  tone  : 

"  '  De  Lord  bress  dese  chillen.' 
"  Aunt  Martha  took  hold  of  Mary,  saying  : 
"'Deah  Misses,  yo'  jes'  stop  dat  cryin'.  You  ought 
to  be  'joiced  dat  Massa  Tom  be  libbin.  You  ought 
ter  seed  him  when  de  "Sesh"  fotched  him  heah.  I  tell 
you  dat  was  de  tim(^  what  fotched  me  down.  I  done  got 
rite  on  my  old  knees  an'  axed  de  good  Laud  to  spar  dis 
good  Massa  Tom.  I  knowed  him  the  berry  minute  I  laid 
my  eyes  on  him.  Many's  de  time  I  make  his  bed  and  cook 
his  dinnah.  I  tell  you  all  about  dat.  Why,  dem  "  Sesh, ' 
when  dey  fetch  Massa  Tom  heah  in  de  old  wagon,  dey  des 
fro  wed  him  out  like  he  been  a  hog,  and  tole  Ham  an'  me 
dat  we  mus'  dig  a  hole  and  put  him  in;  dat  we  be  killed  if 
we  don't.  I  done  went  and  looked  at  him,  an'  tole  Ham  dat 
he  wasn't  dead  ;  dat  he  was  wa'm  an'  bredin.  So  Ham  an' 
me  jes'  carried  him  into  dis  house,  an'  got  blankets  and 
kivers,  and  wash  him  wid  wa'm  water,  and  took  keer  on 
him;  setted  up  all  de  time,  one  or  bofe  on  us,  and  kep' 
him  good  an'  wa'm,  an  yo'  see  he's  done  gittin'  well.  De 
good  Laud  heah  our  prayers,  an'  he  whisper  to  pore  ole 
Marfa  dat  he  gwine  to  fetch  him  out  for  some  good  he 
gwine  to  do  for  us  pore  people.    Bress  de  Laud;  he  is  good 


56  UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY. 

to  US.  I  tell  yo\  de  man  what  said  to  dig  a  hole  fo'  him  is 
a  bad  man ;  his  name  is  Whitthorne.  I  'member  de  name 
kase  I  knoweJ  de  Whitthornes  in  Jackson,  Miss.,  when  I 
hbbed  there.     Yes,  dat  so. ' 

"At  this  Mary  broke  down  again.  She  felt  sure  that  this 
was  some  of  her  people.    Aunty  continued  : 

" '  Ole  Massa  Gaw^ge  (George),  that  we  b'longed  to,  move 
up  heah  six  year  ago,  on  dis  place,  from  Jackson.  He 
libbed  up  dar  on  the  hill  in  dat  white  house  dat  yo'  see  up 
dar,  dat  am  locked  up  an'  no  one  is  in  it.  Dey  got  lot  ob 
t'ings  in  dar.  "When  de  Union  whip  de  Sesh  at  Dolins- 
burg,  and  de  Sesh  come  dis  way,  gwine  home  or  some- 
whar,  den  Massa  Gawge  an'  all  de  famly  dey  go,  too,  an' 
take  all  de  niggers  'cepin'  me  an'  Ham.  Dey  say  we's  too 
ole,  an' dey  done  lef  us  to  take  keer  ob  de  place;  dey  leabe 
de  smoke-house  so  we  kin  git  in  an'  gifc  sumj^in  to  eat. 
Well,  dey  is  plenty  in  dar,  an'  we  lib  all  right,  and,  bress 
de  Laud,  dat  save  Massa  Tom's  life.  De  good  Laud  fix 
it  dat  way,  sho'  as  yo'  born.  He  take  keer  ob  de  good 
folks.' 

"  Old  Ham,  who  had  been  silent,  broke  out : 

"  'Yes,  dafs  so,  massa,  dat's  so.  De  Laud  do  do  dis.  He 
done  told  me  up  at  de  smoke-house  to  take  all  dat  we 
wanted,  an' dat  when  Massa  Tom  done  get  well,  dat  we 
mus  go  wid  him  'way  from  heah  an'  lib  with  Massa  Tom; 
dat  de  Sesh  kill  us  when  dey  find  out  we  done  cure  him 
up.    Yes,  sah,  de  Laud  say  dat  to  me,  sho.' 

"I  said  to  him:  'Ham,  are  you  sure  the  Lord  said 
that;  did  you  not  dream  it,  or  was  it  not  Aunt  Martha 
that  said  it  ?' 

"  'No,  massa,  no  ;  de  Laud  told  me,  sho  !  I  know  'twas 
he.  De  words  come  right  down  froughde  smokehouse  when 
I  was  gittin'  meal  to  make  de  gruel  for  Massa  Tom.  O,  no, 
massa;  Martha  was  down  heah.  I  told  Martha  when  I 
come  back.' 

"  'Well,  Ham,  what  did  Martha  say  ?' 

"  '  She  say  dat  we  must  'bey  de  Lord  ;  dat  he  w^as  mo' 
our  massa  den  Massa  George;  don't  we  b'longs  to  de  Laud 
mo'  dan  to  Massa  George.    Den  I  say  dat's  well,  Martha  ; 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  57 

you  know,  and  if  j^ou  b'lieve  in  dat  we  go.  An'  we  is 
gwine  wid  Massa,  sho.' 

"  'If  you  should  go,  Ham,  they  would  accuse  us  of  steal- 
ing you,  and  have  us  arrested  for  it.' 

"  '  Well,  I  doesn't  know  'bout  dat.  I  knows  we  can  steal 
our  ownself  away,  an'  go  to  de  place  whar  Massa  Tom  lib  ; 
I  knows  dat.     We's  gwine  ;  dafs  done  fix;  we's  gwine.' 

"The  Colonel  had  been  Ustening,  and  smiled  to  find 
that  these  two  good  old  people  loved  him  so,  and  he 
nodded  his  head  to  Ham,  which  caused  him  to  laugh  im- 
moderately. 

"  '  It's  done  fix,'  said  Ham,  and  he  left  the  cabin. 

"I  said:     '  Aunty,  have  you  any  children  ?' 

"  '  Laud  bless  yo'  good  soul,  we  has  sixchillen  some  whar; 
don't  know  whar.  Massa  George  he  sole  our  chillen  'way 
from  us  soon  as  dey  was  six  year  old.  I  never  see  any  ob 
dem  since  den;  neber  heard  anything  'bout  dem.  He  sole 
'em  'way  down  on  de  Gulf  somewhar;  neber  would  tell  us. 
Dey  done  forgot  us,  or  whar  we  lib,  long  go;  dey  so  young 
when  dey  taken  'way,  O,  dey  do  dat  Avay,  so  de  ole  folks 
not  fine  'em.  I  tell  you,  Massa  Lyon,  'tis  purty  hard  on  ole 
folks,  to  lose  de  chillen  dat  way.  If  dey  die  an'  de  Laud 
take  dem  'way,  dat's  all  rite;  de  Laud  know  he  own  busi- 
ness; but  when  dey  sole  way,  dat  hard.  You  see,  dese 
people  dey  got  chillen,  but  dey  tink  we  no  keer  for  our'n. 
Dat  is  whar  dey  don't  know.  We  does  keer  jes  as  much 
as  de  white  folks,  but  we  can't  help  ourself,  dats  all.  I  tell 
you  dat's  bad.  O,  I  cry  myself  nearly  to  deff  'bout  my 
chillen;  biTt  all  do  no  good;  dey  done  gone  ;  I  neber  see 
dem  any  mo'.  If  I  was  to,  dey  would  not  know  me,  an' me 
not  know  dem;  so  no  good  now  to  cry  any  mo';  dey  be  all 
dead,  maybe — hope  dey  am— den  dey  work  for  de  Laud 
and  Master  all  de  time,  and  not  be  worked  all  de  time  fo' 
de  people  for  nuffin'  an'  doin'  no  good.  Yes,  I  hope  dey  is 
all  done  dead.  Wish  I  knowed  dey  was,  den  I'd  be  feelin' 
good.  You  see,  me  an'  H  am  talked  dis  all  ober.  We  neber 
see  our  chillen  no  mo'  no  matter  whar  we  is  ;  so  we  am 
gwine  where  we  will  l)e  counted  wid  de  people  an'  not  wid 
de  cattle.    Yes,   sah ;  dat's  what  we's  got  in  our  heads; 


58  uxcLE  D Ariel's  story. 

dar's  no  usetryin'  to  put  it  out;  it  in  dar  an'  dar  it  stay. 
We's  gwine,  sho'.' 

"  'Well,  well,  aunty,  all  right  ;  I  will  see  that  you  go.  I 
will  take  the  consequences.  I  will  not  see  as  good  an  old 
couple  as  you  are  held  like  cattle  if  I  can  help  it.' 

"  The  old  woman  shouted  '  glory,'  and  hobbled  out  of  the 
cabin,  I  presume,  to  tell  Ham  what  I  had  said. 

"  By  this  time  the  Colonel  had  recovered  somewhat  from 
his  excitement,  and  quietly  and  in  a  low  voice  told  us  how 
he  came  to  be  there.  He  said  that  when  he  was  wounded 
on  the  works  of  Dolinsburg  and  left  for  dead,  that  some 
one  came  along  and  stanched  the  flow  of  blood  by  binding 
some  cloth  around  the  wound  saturated  with  something — 
his  wound  was  through  the  right  breast,  touching  slightly 
the  right  lung — that  in  the  afternoon,  when  a  portion  of 
the  rebel  army  passed  over  the  ground  that  he  occupied, 
Col.  Whitthorne,  his  wife's  brother,  discovered  him  and 
had  him  placed  in  one  of  his  ambulances,  bringing  him 
away;  had  no  knowledge  as  to  what  his  intention  was — 
whether  to  take  him  to  some  place  of  safety— some  hospi- 
tal, or  let  him  die  and  bury  him  where  his  remains  could 
afterwards  be  found  by  his  family;  that  up  to  within  a 
few  days  he  had  no  idea  where  he  was;  that  these  old  col- 
ored people  had  kept  his  whereabouts  a  profound  secret, 
except  among  a  few  of  their  race  whom  they  could  trust ; 
that  when  he  found  a  force  was  stationed  at  Dolinsburg, 
he  got  them  to  send  there  and  give  the  information,  so 
that  he  might  make  some  arrangement  about  getting  away, 
for  fear  of  recapture  by  the  enemy,  and  they  had  sent  the 
boy  that  we  met.  He  w^as  anxious  to  get  away,  and 
thought  that  he  could  bear  being  moved  in  some  easy  con- 
veyance to  Dohnsburg  in  two  or  three  days'  travel.  We 
consulted  together,  and  Capt.  Day  sent  a  messenger  back 
Avith  a  letter  to  Col.  Harden,  asking  him  to  send  an  am- 
bulance and  a  surgeon  the  next  day,  we  remaining  with 
the  Colonel  until  their  coming.  There  was  plenty  of  fod- 
der at  the  plantation  barns,  and  the  men  took  care  of  the 
horses.  Aunty  X3i*epared  a  sufficient  quantity  of  whole- 
some food  for  ourselves.    We  passed  the  night  without 


UNCLE  DANIEL  S  STORY.  59 

much  sleep,  the  Captain  and  I  using  our  chairs  for  beds, 
as  there  was  not  suflQcient  accommodation  for  us  all ;  Mrs. 
Anderson  slept  on  the  bed  by  her  husband,  and.  the  men 
found  comfortable  quarters  in  the  stables.  We  enjoyed 
ourselves,  however,  hearing  Aunt  Martha  and  Ham  tell 
us  how  they  had  taken  care  of  the  Colonel ;  how  they  had 
bathed  and  dressed  his  wound  once  each  day  with  warm 
water  and  poultices  of  white-oak  ooze  and  slippery-elm 
bark ;  how  they  stopped  the  bleeding  with  soot  from  the 
wooden  chimney;  how  they  dosed  him  occasionally,  when 
his  wound  seemed  painful,  with  good  whiskey  that  Ham. 
got  up  at  the  house  on  the  hill  (he  had  managed  to  force 
an  entrance  somehow);  and  how  every  day  they  asked  the 
Lord  to  heal  his  wound  and  make  him  well,  so  he  would 
take  them  away  from  their  long  suffering  and  unhappy 
life.  The  story  of  the  old  woman  was  most  interesting 
as  well  as  very  amusing.  The  next  morning  we  had  bread, 
coffee  and  chicken,  which  was  relished  by  all,  I  assure 
you.  The  Colonel  was  fed  on  gruel  and  a  piece  of  chicken. 
Aunty,  who  had  him  entirely  under  her  control,  would 
not  allow  him  to  eat  anything  else.  After  breakfast  was 
over  1  asked  Aunty  how  she  came  to  loiow  Col.  Anderson, 
and  she  in  her  way  told  me  the  story  of  her  having  been 
hu-ed  out  once  by  her  master  to  Col.  Anderson's  family 
before  the  Colonel  was  married,  and  she  said  : 

"  'Laud  bressyou,  chile,  I  know  Massa  Tom  soon  I  put 
my  eyes  onto  him.  Yes,  sali.  I  neber  let  on,  doe.  He 
didn't  know  nuflBn  when  they  frowed  him  out  heah  like  a 
pig.  No,  sah.  He  was  mos'  dead,  sho'.  Dat's  one  time  he 
mos'  done  gone  to  glory,  sho'.  But  he  all  right  now; 
he  come  out.  An'  when  he  do,  oh,  great  Laud,  don't  I  jes' 
want  him  to  go  for  dem  "  Sesh."  Yes,  I  tell  you,  I  do.  Dar 
is  no  mistake  on  dat  pint.' 

"  The  day  passed.  The  Colonel  improved  and  conversed 
considerably  with  his  wife.  We  left  them  together  all  we 
could  to  enjoy  their  reunion.  He  was  very  desirous  of  get- 
ting away  and  having  the  assistance  of  a  surgeon,  who, 
however,  could  do  no  more  for  him  than  was  being  done. 
In  the  afternoon  late,  however,  there  came  an  ambulance 


60  UNCLE   DANIELS   STORY. 

and  the  Post  Surgeon.  This  seemed  to  give  new  Ufe  and 
spirit  to  all.  The  Surgeon  entered  the  cabin,  and,  after 
pleasantly  conversing  about  the  Colonel  with  us,  pro- 
ceeded to  make  an  examination  of  his  wound.  Aunty  was 
determined  to  be  present.  She  raised  the  Colonel  up,  and 
showed  the  Surgeon  where  the  wound  was,  its  condition, 
etc.  H  e  said  it  was  healing  rapidly,  and  would  be  Avell 
soon,  but  that  he  would  be  some  considerable  time  gaining 
sufficient  strength  to  do  any  service.  He  said  that  aunty 
ought  to  have  a  diploma;  that  she  had  treated  him  as  skill- 
fully as  anyone  could  have  done,  and  much  better  than 
some  might  have  done,    Aunty  at  once  repUed  : 

"  'I  tell  you  where  you  gib  de  '"plomas."  You  jes'  gib 
dem  to  de  Laud.  He  is  de  one  what  do  dis  work.  I  tell 
you,  He  keep  Massa  Tom  for  some  good.  I  don't  know 
what,  but  he  is  got  some  good  work  afore  he,  sho'.  I  tells 
you,  de  Laud  never  show  dis  pore  old  nigger  what  to  do, 
des  like  she  be  a  doctor,  less  He  wanted  Massa  Tom  to  do 
sometliing.  Heknow  what  He  wants.  He  know  all  things, 
de  Bible  say  so,  an'  dats  the  book  you  can't  'spute.' 

"  We  all  agreed  with  aunty,  and  she  was  happy.  Thejiext 
morning  the  ambulance  was  arranged  in  the  best  possible 
manner  and  the  Colonel  tenderly  carried  out  and  laid  in, 
his  wife  and  Aunt  Mai'tha  having  a  place  arranged  so  they 
could  stay  in  the  ambulance  with  him.  We  all  started, 
old  Ham  tying  their  belongings  up  in  a  couple  of  blankets 
and  lashing  them  on  a  horse  loaned  him  by  one  of  the  es- 
cort. We  were  two  days  in  making  Dolinsburg,  but  did  it 
without  any  very  great  inconvenience  or  suffering  to  the 
Colonel.  When  we  arrived  Col.  H  arden  welcomed  us  most 
heartily,  and  made  all  necessary  arrangements  for  the 
comfort  of  Col.  Anderson,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  us.  I 
noticed  that  Col.  Harden  said  nothing  about  the  two 
colored  people,  and  did  not  seem  to  notice  them,  so  I  called 
his  attention  to  them.  He  looked  at  me  rather  quizzically 
and  remarked  : 

"  '  Why,  I  did  not  obsez've  any  colored  people.  You  did 
not  bring  any  through  the  lines,  did  you  ? ' 

"I  took  the  hint,  and  said  : 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  61 

" '  O,  Colonel,  what  did  I  say  ?  I  was  a  little  absent- 
minded  being  up  with  Col.  Anderson;  and  loss  of  sleep  has 
bothered  me." 

"So,  you  see,  I  got  out  of  the  scrape.  Orders  then  ex- 
isted against  bringing  colored  people  through  the  ines,  as 
I  learned  afterwards.  He  (Col.  Harden)  always  said  that 
he  was  color-blind,  and  could  not  distinguish  between  the 
color  of  people.  I  remained  several  days,  and  Col.  Ander- 
son continued  to  improve.  I,  however,  felt  that  I  ought 
to  go  home  and  look  after  the  family.  So  old  Ham  and  I 
got  ready,  and  bade  good-by  to  all,  after  returning  thanks 
for  the  kindness  shown  us.  We  took  the  two  horses  that 
Mary  and  I  rode  to  Dolinsburg  and  made  our  way  through 
in  several  days  to  Allentown,  I  preferred  to  go  all  the  way 
on  horseback,  to  save,  perhaps,  some  trouble  about  Ham. 
He  claimed  to  be  freeborn  and  from  Ohio,  where  I  for- 
merly lived.  This  went  as  sound,  and  no  trouble  ensued. 
Ham  lived  at  our  house  and  did  chores  for  us  and  made 
himself  generally  useful.  I  related  the  whole  story  to  the 
family  and  made  all  happy,  especially  little  Mary  Col.  An- 
derson's child,  who  had  the  impression  fixed  on  her  mind 
that  her  papa  had  been  killed,  like  her  Uncle  Harvey.  We 
received  letters  from  David  and  James,  in  the  Eastern 
army;  also,  from  Stephen,  who  had  marched  with  the  regi- 
ment to  which  he  belonged  to  the  Army  of  the  Center, 
then  in  the  western  part  of  Kentucky,  and  on  the  way  to 
Pittskill  Landing,  where  the  Union  forces  were  now  con- 
centrating. H  enry  wrote  that  his  regiment  of  cavalry  had 
been  ordered  to  the  East  to  report  to  Gen.  Kilpatterson. 
Having  heard  from  all  our  family,  except  Jackson,  we  were 
again  happy.  We  all  longed  for  the  day  to  come  when  Col. 
Anderson  and  his  wife  would  retui'n  home,  and  were  anx- 
ious also  to  see  the  good  old  colored  woman  who  had  been 
a  mother  to  him  during  his  illness.  The  children  espe- 
cially asked  me  every  day  about  Aunt  Martha;  how  she 
looked  ?  if  she  was  as  black  as  Uncle  Ham  ?  and  why  Mr. 
George  sold  her  children  ?  and  many  other  questions  that 
could  not  well  be  answered." 

"Uncle    Daniel,  I   knew  Col.   Harden,    of  whom  you 


63  UNCLE  DANIEL^S  STORY. 

spoke,"  said Maj.  Clymer.  "He  was  a  good  soldier,  went 
all  through  the  war,  and  died  in  1868.  He  was  rather  an 
old  man  for  the  service,  and  was  never  well  after  the  war 
closed." 

"  Yes;  I  heard  of  his  death;  I  kept  track  of  him  up  to 
that  time;  he  was  a  good  man." 

"  Uncle  Daniel,"  said  Dr.  Adams,  "  the  implicit  faith  of 
those  two  old  colored  people  was  an  example  that  might 
well  be  followed  by  the  masters  now." 

"Yes;  the  colored  people  are  the  most  faithful  on  the 
face  of  the  earth,  and  deserve  better  treatment  than  they 
are  getting  in  the  South." 

"Why  is  it  that  they  are  deprived  of  their  political 
rights  in  the  Southern  States  ? " 

"  My  dear  sir,  that  is  easily  answered.  As  I  have  hereto- 
fore repeated  in  the  discussion  of  other  points,  the  con- 
trolling element  in  the  South  is  now,  as  it  ever  has  been, 
an  aristocracy  of  and  for  power.  They  do  not  intend  that 
in  any  way  or  by  any  means,  lawful  or  otherwise,  the  con- 
trol of  their  States  shall  pass  out  of  their  hands;  by  this 
means  they  will  control  the  General  Government.  It 
would  be  the  same  were  these  colored  people  white  ; 
if  they  were  poor  and  not  of  the  ruling  class, 
they  would  be  deprived  of  their  rights  in  the  same 
way.  They  believe  thiat  they  were  born  to  control,  and 
control  they  will,  unless  we  shall  find  men  hereafter  in 
charge  of  this  Government  with  nerve  enough  to  see  that 
the  rights  of  the  people  are  protected  and  enforced." 

"Y'es,"said  Col.  Bush,  "another  war  will  come  some 
day,  and  it  will  commence  at  the  ballot-box.  People  will 
suffer  just  so  long  and  no  longer.  The  idea  that  I  gave 
my  right  arm  away  for  a  Government  that  allows  its  citi- 
zens to  be  bulldozed  and  murdered  merely  for  desiring  to 
participate  in  the  affairs  of  the  Republic.  No,  sir  !  I  fight 
no  more  until  I  know  what  I  am  fighting  for  and  also  that 
we  will  sustain  the  principles  for  which  we  contended." 

"  This  is  a  curious  people.  They  are  nearly  ready  for 
any  kind  of  government  to-day,  when  only  a  few  years  ago 
they  expended  billions  of  money  and  rivers  of  human 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY  63 

blood  for  liberty,  and  now  care  nothing  for  it.  They  made 
the  gift  of  franchise  to  millions  at  a  great  sacrifice,  and  now 
quietly  smile  at  its  surrender.  O,  yes  ;  but  how  can  you 
expect  anything  else.  Are  we  not  apologizing  every  day 
for  what  we  did  ?  Do  we  not  avoid  speaking  of  the  war  in 
the  North  ?  Are  not  some  of  our  great  leaders  to-day  men 
who  aided  and  sympathized  Avith  treason,  while  we  teach 
kindness  to  our  erring  brethren  and  forgive  all  ?  Do  we 
not  find  our  flag  desi^ised  nearly  everywhere  in  the  South? 
Do  they  not  march  under  then-  State  flags  instead  of  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  ?  Are  not  all  their  monuments  to  rebel 
leaders  and  Generals  ?  Are  not  their  school  books  full  of 
Secession  sentiments  ?  Do  they  not  teach  the  children 
that  we  conquered  them  with  hired  Hessians  ?  While  this 
is  so  in  the  South,  and  any  allusion  to  the  war  in  the 
North  is  regarded  as  stirring  up  bad  blood,  is  it  not  sub- 
missive, cowardly  and  unworthy  of  any  brave  people,  and 
will  it  not  result  finally  in  their  dominating  over  us  ? 
These  are  the  reflections  that  annoy  me  in  my  old  and 
lonely  days.'' 

Here  he  stopped,  was  silent  for  a  moment,  then  said  in  a 
low  tone  : 

"  Why  should  I  have  lived  to  tremble  now  for  the  future 
of  my  country." 

The  tears  stood  like  crystals  in  his  eyes,  and  he  ceased  to 
speak  for  the  present. 


CHAPTER  V. 

ANOTHER  GREAT  BATTLE— TWO  DAYS  OP  AWFUL  FIGHT- 
ING AT  PITTSKILL  LANDING— HARD-WON  VICTORY- 
UNCLE  DANIEL'S  SONS  BEAR  THEMSELVES  GAL- 
LANTLY. 


"  But  whether  on  the  scaffold  high. 
Or  in  the  battle's  van. 
The  fittest  place  where  man  can  die 
Is  where  he  dies  for  man." — Babbt. 


/  /TOURING-  the  suspense  great  preparations  were  being 
'•11  made  for  the  various  campaigns  by  the  several  ar- 
LJ  mies  of  the  Union,  which  caused  much  excitement 
throughout  the  country.  The  many  prisoners 
captured  at  the  fall  of  Dolinsburg  had  been  sent  to  differ- 
ent camps  in  the  North.  The  secession  sympathizers  were 
vieing  with  each  other  as  to  who  should  visit  them  the 
oftenest  and  show  them  the  greatest  consideration.  The 
whisperings  of  releasing  them  and  organizing  for  '  a  fire  in 
the  rear,'  as  the  saying  went,  were  loud  and  plentiful.  I 
traveled  to  Indianapolis  and  Chicago  to  see  if  I  could  learn 
anything  of  a  definite  character  on  these  points,  and  at 
both  places  heard  mutterings  and  threats  that  were  calcu- 
lated to  produce  alarm  and  also  to  make  any  loyal  man 
feel  lilie  beginning  a  war  at  home.  Everything  that  was 
being  done  by  the  authorities  was  denounced  as  arbitrary 
and  despotic — their  acts  as  unconstitutional.  In  fact,  no 
satisfactory  act  had  been  performed  by  the  Administration 
that  was  calculated  to  assist  in  putting  down  the  rebelhon 
(according  to  their  way  of  thinking).  When  I  returned 
home  I  found  a  letter  from  Peter,  who  had  been  promoted 
to  a  Majority  in  his  regiment.  The  Lieutenant-Colonel 
(Rice),  as  I  before  stated,  had  been  made  Colonel,  Major 

(64) 


UNCLE  DAJflKL's  STORY.  65 

Pierce  Lieutenant-Colonel,  and  Capt.  Lyon  (Peter)  Major. 
They  had  not  as  yet  learned  of  the  discoverv  of  Col.  An- 
derson. I  wrote  to  Peter,  giving  him  in  full  the  details  in 
reference  to  the  Colonel,  but  told  him  not  to  reveal  the 
facts  to  a  soul  until  it  should  be  reported  officially.  In  his 
letter,  however,  he  informed  me  of  the  massing  of  the  rebel 
troops  at  Corin  Junction,  and  the  like  process  going  on  at 
the  High  Banks,  on  the  Little  Combination  River,  now 
called  Pittskill  Landing,  and  that  he  looked  for  hot  work 
as  soon  as  the  Army  of  the  Center,  under  Buda,  could 
make  a  junction  with  Gen.  Silent.  When  I  read  Peter's 
letter  all  the  family  were  anxious  about  his  fate,  should 
there  be  another  battle  fought.  Old  Ham  was  present 
and  seemed  to  be  much  interested  in  what  I  was  saying. 
He  had  been  entertaining  the  three  children  with  his  sim- 
ple stories  about  the  '  Sesh,'  as  he  and  Aunt  Martha  called 
the  rebels.     He  spoke  up,  saying  : 

Massa  Daniel,  I  tells  you  da's  no  danger,  sah.  I  had 
a  dream  'bout  dat.  Massa  Peter  am  all  right,  sah;  I  tells 
you  he  is.  I  neber  dreams  'bout  anything  but  what  comes 
out  good.' 

"  My  wife  asked  Ham  if  he  could  interpret  dreams. 
'"No,  missis;  I  not  know  'bout  dreams   'cept  my  own 
I  knows  dat  Massa  Peter  all  right.' 

"  There  was  no  way  gettmg  the  cunning  old  darkey  to 
tell  his  dream.     My  wife  said  to  him: 

'"  I  am  troubled  about  a  dream  that  I  had  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  war.     It  distresses  me  still.' 

"  She  then  related  her  dream,  and  he  broke  out  into  a 
laugh,  saying : 

Yes,  but  you  see,  massa  got  all  he  hands,  all  he  fin- 
gers; dey  all  dar-none  done  gone.  Dat  dream  all  good 
kase,  you  see,  he  fingers  all  right.  O,  dafs  nuffln.  De 
bughebeScsh;  skare  you,  dat's  all;  bite  de  chillen  little 
spec,  dat's  all.' 

"  AVe  all  laughed  at  the  curious  speech  of  old  Ham,  and 
yet  he  sat  down  and  commenced  counting  his  fingers,  and 
said  : 

"  '  How  many  chillen  yo'  got,  misses  ?' 


CG  UNCLE  daxiel's  story. 

"  '  Seven.' 

'"  Ham  became  silent,  and  nothing  more  could  be  got 
from  liim  on  the  subject  of  the  dream.  He  never  spoke  of 
the  matter  again  to  any  of  us,  except  to  Peter.  I  found 
after  all  was  over  that  he  and  Peter  had  the  same  interpre- 
tation—strange, yet  so  true. ' ' 

"  Uncle  Daniel,  what  was  the  interpretation,  may  I  in- 
quire the  second  time  ?"  said  Dr.  Adams. 

"  It  was  very  strange;  but  the  interpretation  is  disclosed 
by  the  casualties  of  war,  and  as  we  proceed  you  will  recog- 
nize it.  But  to  my  story:  The  rebel  and  Union  forces 
were  now  confrontmg  each  other,  and  each  was  constantly 
on  the  lookout  for  the  movements  of  the  other.  About 
midway  between  the  camps  of  the  two  armies  they  were 
almost  constantly  having  skirmishes,  sometimes  with 
cavahy,  and  sometimes  with  infantry.  The  successes  were 
about  equal.  Peter  related  the  story  of  an  old  colored 
man,  I  presume  something  after  the  style  of  old  Ham, 
meeting  him  while  he  was  making  a  reconnaissance  with 
his  regiment.  The  old  darkey  was  tall  and  very  black, 
and  was  walking  in  great  haste  when  Peter  called  to  him: 

"  '  Uncle,  where  are  you  going  V 

"  'Ise  gwine  to  de  ribber,  sah.  Ise  ti'd  ob  de  wa'.  Ise 
been  cookin',  sah,  for  de  '  Sesh.'  He  say  he  gwine  to  whip 
dem  Yankees  on  de  ribber, — dat  dey  am  gwine  to  come 
right  on  and  drive  dem  in  de  ribber  and  drown  dem  like 
cats  ;  dat's  what  he  say,  sho'.  I  heah  him  wid  dese  old 
ears,  I  did.' 

"  '  When  did  he  say  he  was  coming  ?' 

"  'Well,  massa,  he  say  he  comiu'  right  off,  sah ;  he  say 
he  kill  'em  an'  drown  'em  all  afore  de  res'  ob  de  Yankees 
come  for  help  dem;  dat's  what  he  say.' 

"  '  Who  was  it  said  this  ?' 

"  '  Why,  sah,  it  wah  de  big  Gen'l — de  one  what  boss  all 
de  res';  he  name  wah  Massa  Sy  den  ton  Jackson.  He  say 
he  kill  all  ob  you  stone  dead — he  not  lealTone  ob  em.' 

"  '  If  he  is  going  to  kill  all  of  us,  you  don't  want  to  go  to 
our  camp  and  get  killed,  do  you  V 

"  '  No,  sah ;  1  doesn't  spec'  to  git  killed;  I  'bout  'eluded 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  67 

dat  I  waifc  till  de  sliootin'  git  goin'  pretty  libely,  den  I  jes' 
skip  de  ribber  and  neber  stop  'til  I  be  done  gone  whar  dey 
done  got  no  wa'.' 

'"How  many  soldiers  have  they  in  Gen.  Jackson's 
army  ?' 

"  '  Well,  I  dunno,  but  I  'spec'  dar  am  some  whar  near  a 
million  ob  dem,  sah.  Dey's  got  de  woods  full  ob  hoss  so- 
gers, an'  all  de  fiel's  full  ob  'em  what  walks.  Den  dey  got 
big  guns  wid  bosses.  Oh,  Laudy,  massa,  I  dunno,  but 
dey's  heaps  ob  dem.' 

"  '  What  were  they  doing  when  you  came  away  ?' 

"  '  Dey  was  campin'  'bout  ten  miles,  I  'spose.  I  walk 
mighty  fas',  and  I  is  monstrous  tired.  When  dey  start  dis 
mornin'  I  get  outside  and  go  in  de  woods  and  keep  whar  I 
see  dem  all  de  way.  When  dey  stop  I  keep  on.  Dey  be 
here  in  de  mornin',  sho'.    I  knows  dey  will,  massa.' 

"This  being  about  all  Peter  could  ascertain,  he  thought 
perhaps  it  would  be  as  safe  back  towards  the  main  army, 
so  he  returned,  bringing  old  '  Dick  '  with  him,  that  being 
his  name.  When  Peter  reported  wi  th  Dick  at  headquarters 
the  General  cross-questioned  the  old  man  in  a  manner  that 
would  have  done  credit  to  a  prosecuting  attorney,  and  said 
to  Peter : 

"  '  Major,  I  guess  the  enemy  intend  to  try  our  strength 
very  soon.' 

"He  then  said  to  Dick  : 

'"You  can  go  around  behind  my  quarters.  You  will 
find  some  colored  people  there,  with  whom  you  will  remain 
until  after  we  have  this  fight.  You  can  then  go  where  you 
please.' 

"  '  Bress  de  Laud,  Massa  Gen'l,  you  gwine  to  make  me 
stay  heah  and  get  shotted  ? " 

"  '  Well,  I  don't  know  whether  you  will  get  shot  or  not 
but  you  will  stay  as  I  direct.' 

"'Afore  God,  Massa  Gen'l,  you  see  dese  heah 'backer 
sticks,  (meaning  his  legs),  'dey  go,  dey  go  if  dey  shoot;  I 
can't  hole  'em.  I  tried  dem  one  time,  an'  I  tell  you  dey 
won't  stay.  You  can't  hole  'em,  no,  sah;  dey  git  ebery 
time — when  you  'spec  dem  be  stayin'  dey's  gwine.' 


68  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  The  General  laughed  at  his  peculiar  expressions  and 
sent  him  away.  The  position  of  the  Union  forces  was  an 
exceedingly  good  one  for  defensive  operations.  The 
country  all  around  was  covered  with  heavy  timber  and 
very  thick  underbrush,  save  a  small  opening  or  field  on  the 
right  center  and  to  the  rear  of  our  right  flank.  The  ground 
was  very  uneven,  full  of  streams,  gulches,  hills  and  hol- 
lows. The  line  of  the  Union  troops  stretched  from  Hawk 
Run  to  Bull  Gulch  and  Buck  Lick  Junction,  the  right 
resting  on  Hawk  Run  and  the  left  at  or  near  the  Junction, 
the  center  in  heavy  timber  quite  a  distance  farther  south 
than  either  flank.  The  right  of  the  line  was  commanded 
by  Gen.  Sherwood,  the  left  by  Gen.  Prince;  two  divisions 
were  in  reserve,  commanded  by  Gen.  AVaterberry.  The 
Army  of  the  Center,  under  Gen.  .g^la.  was  within  com- 
municating distance,  but  advancing  very  slowly,  causing 
some  fear  that  they  would  not  get  to  the  field  prior  to  the 
attack  being  made  by  the  enemy,  who  Avas  in  great  force 
ready  to  be  hurled  against  our  comparatively  small  army 
at  any  moment. 

The  suspense  must  have  been  terrible  for  the  time, 
but  at  last  it  was  over,  for  on  the  morning  of  the 
third  day  after  Dick  made  his  revelation  about  the  en- 
emy's movements,  our  forces  having  become  a  little  care- 
less on  their  front,  the  enemy  were  upon  them  without 
much  warning.  Just  as  Gen.  Sherwood  Avas  about  to  take 
his  breakfast  skirmishing  commenced  not  more  than  a 
raile  from  his  camp,  and  nearer  and  nearer  it  seemed  to  ap- 
proach our  lines.  The  '  long  roll '  was  sounded  and  '  to 
arms '  was  the  cry  all  along  the  Imes.  The  roads  passing 
through  the  camp  were  leading  in  almost  every  direction, 
affording  the  enemy  ample  opportunity  for  unfolding  their 
line  all  along  our  front  by  a  very  rapid  movement,  of  which 
they  took  advantage,  and  in  rapid  succession  threw  their 
divisions  in  line  of  battle  and  moved  with  quick  motion  to 
the  assault  which  was  made  simialtaneously  along  our 
front.  From  Peter's  description  it  must  have  come  like  a 
thunderbolt.  They  struck  Sherwood's  command  on  the 
center  and  right  flank  and  drove  him  from  his  first  posi- 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  69 

tion  back  on  the  reserves  and  a  part  of  his  command  en- 
th-ely  from  the  field.  So  thoroughly  wei-e  they  demoral- 
ized that  they  could  not  find  time  to  return  to  their  i^laces 
during  that  day.  Sherwood  tried  to  rally  them,  but  could 
not;  so  he  joined  his  remnant  to  the  first  command  he 
found,  and  contmued  resistance  to  the  impetuous  assaults 
of  the  Confederates. 

"The  battle  was  now  raging  all  along  the  line;  our 
troops  were  in  good  condition,  and  the  ones  that  had  won 
the  victory  at  Dolinsbui-g  were  in  no  wise  discouraged. 
They  came  into  action  like  veterans  and  stood  the  first 
shock  of  the  battle  without  the  least  movement  to  the  rear 
or  panic.  Our  lines  were  again  adjusted  on  the  right,  and 
one  continuous  rattle  of  musketry  from  one  end  of  the  line 
to  the  other  could  be  heard.  There  was  no  chance  for  the 
operating  of  cavalry  on  either  side.  Artillery  was  run  up 
to  the  front  by  both  armies.  How  the  different  arms  rat- 
tled and  thundered.  Batteries  to  the  front,  right  and  left 
rolled  amid  confusion  and  death.  Closer  still  the  armies 
came  until  their  eyes  were  seen  and  aim  taken  as  if  in  tar- 
get practice.  To  the  rear  and  front,  as  the  armies  gained 
or  lost  a  little  of  their  ground,  lay  the  dead  and  the 
wounded.  The  shrieks  and  groans  of  the  wounded  and 
dying  were  unheeded;  the  crushing  of  bones  might  also  be 
heard  as  the  artillery  rushed  from  one  part  of  the  hues  to 
another.  In  this  way  the  contest  continued  for  the  great- 
er part  of  the  forenoon.  At  last  our  center  was  penetrated 
and  our  right  was  forced  back  again  with  the  center  for 
the  distance  of  perhaps  a  half  mile.  Our  left,  having  a 
better  position,  under  Gen,  Prince,  held  their  ground,  and, 
turning  their  fire  partially  on  the  advancing  column 
that  was  forcing  our  right,  checked  them  somewhat  in 
their  rapid  advance.  At  this  critical  moment  our  reserves 
came  up  in  good  style  and  entered  che  conflict.  The  en- 
emy were  now  steadily  driven  back  to  their  original  posi- 
tion. 

Over  the  field  the  Union  acd  rebel  soldiers  lay  side 
by  side,  dead  and  wounded  alike.  They  were  seen  helping 
one  another,  their  anger  and  fury  soon  subsiding  when 


70  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

they  found  themselves  helpless  by  the  side  of  each  other, 
and,  perhaps,  often  asking  '  Why  are  we  thus  butchering 
one  another  V 

This  bloody  battle  raged  with  a  deadly  fury  unparalleled 
on  the  continent  up  to  that  time.  Louder  and  louder 
roared  the  artillery  and  more  steadily  and  sharply  rattled 
the  musketry.  The  smoke  was  rising  in  great  clouds  from 
the  field  of  carnage.  Gen.  Silent  was  very  impatient  on  ac- 
count of  the  non-arrival  of  Gen.  Buda,  as  well  as  Gen. 
"NVilkins,  whose  division  was  some  six  miles  away  to  the 
rear,  and  was  expected  to  come  rapidly  forward  and  strike 
west  of  Hawk  Run,  on  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy;  but  no 
Buda  and  no  "Wilkins  came.  The  battle  was  then  raging 
with  great  slaughter  on  both  sides.  The  entire  Union 
force  was  now  engaged,  and  the  rebel  commander  was 
bringing  his  reserves  forward  and  re-enforcing  his  lines. 
He  could  be  seen  re-organizuig  his  forces  and  putting  his 
reserves  in  line.  Gen.  Jackson  and  his  staff  were  seen  rid- 
ing along  giving  directions.  He  had  on  his  staff  one  Gen. 
Harrington,  who  seemed  to  be  very  active  in  moving 
about.  Soon  another  assault  was  made  on  our  lines.  The 
fresh  troops  seemed  to  inspire  them  with  new  zeal,  and  on 
they  came,  steadily  and  firmly,  with  a  constant  and  heavy 
fire  pouring  into  our  lines.  The  assault  was  resisted  for 
some  time.  It  seems  that  during  this  assault,  their 
Commander-in-Chief,  Gen.  Sydenton  Jackson,  was  shot 
through  the  breast,  falling  from  his  horse  dead.  At  the 
fall  of  Jackson,  Gen.  Harrington  seemed  to  become  crazed 
and  rushed  madly  on,  directing  that  every  Yankee  be 
kiUed.  '  Bayonet  them !'  '  Kill  them  like  cats  !'  '  Let 
none  escape  !'  he  cried.  So  on  they  came  like  a  line  of 
mad  animals,  sending  forth  such  unearthly  yells  as  to  in- 
duce the  belief  that  all  the  fiends  of  the  infernal  regions 
had  been  turned  loose  at  once  and  led  on  by  old  Beelzebub 
himself.  On,  on  they  came.  Our  line  reeled  and  staggered 
under  the  assault.  A  fresh  column  came  up  under  Gen. 
Bolenbroke,  and  advanced  rapidly  against  our  right  flank, 
and  bore  down  so  heavily  that  our  line  on  the  right  and 
centre  again  gave  way.    In  falling  back,  Gen.  Waterberry, 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  71 

a  gallant  ofiQcer  who  had  brought  up  our  reserves  on  our 
first  repulse,  was  killed  while  trying  to  rally  his  men. 

His  death  seemed  to  create  a  panic,  and  Gen.  Sherwood 
was  unable  to  hold  the  men  to  their  line.  He  would  form 
and  reform  them,  leading  them  himself ;  but  when  he 
would  look  for  the  command  he  was  trying  to  bring  to  the 
front,  he  would  find  them  going  to  the  rear,  making  very 
good  time. 

Peter's  command  was  in  this  part  of  the  Une.  He 
could  hear  this  man  Harrington,  as  the  rebels  came  rush- 
ing on,  crying  out  :  '  'No  quarter  !'  '  Kill  every  Yankee  !' 
'  Let  none  escape  !'  '  Rid  the  country  of  the  last  one  !' 
'  Take  no  prisoners  !'  The  panic  continued  on  our  right, 
and  at  least  one-half  of  this  part  of  Sherwood's  command 
broke,  and  was  utterly  disorganized,  hiding  behind  trees,  in 
hollows  and  ravines,  to  cover  themselves  from  the  enemy. 
In  great  numbers  they  sought  roads  leading  to  the  rear, 
and  followed  them  without  knowing  to  what  point  they 
might  lead.  In  this  demoralized  condition  of  one  portion 
of  our  army,  despair  seemed  to  set  in.  Gren,  Silent  sat  on 
his  horse  looking  sadly  at  this  condition  of  things.  He 
spoke  not  a  Avord.  Riding  up  to  Sherwood,  who  was 
greatly  excited,  he  said: 

'' '  General,  can  you  not  send  word  to  Prince  to  fall  back 
slowly  ?    I  see  the  enemy  will  soon  be  on  his  flank.' 

"As  the  General  rode  away  he  said  :  '  I  cannot  under- 
stand the  delay  of  Buda  and  Wilkins.' 

"He  sent  ordei-lies  immediately  to  hurry  them  up,  giv- 
ing imperative  orders  to  them  '  to  move  to  the  field  of  bat- 
tle as  rapidly  as  possible.'  In  the  meantime  Gen.  Hudson 
had  gone  to  the  support  of  Pi'ince  ;  our  forces  on  the  right 
having  steadily  fallen  back.  It  was  too  late,  however,  to 
save  him.  The  enemy  had  surrounded  him  before  Hudson 
could  form  on  his  right,  and  he  was  compelled  to  surrender 
with  a  portion  of  his  command,  the  rest  having  fallen  back 
and  thereby  saved  themselves.  Hudson  joined  on  the  re- 
mainder of  Prince's  command  and  made  resistance  to  the 
further  advance  of  the  enemy.  Our  line,  being  again  intact, 
fell  back  behind  a  ravine  tha.t  crossed  the  battlefield  from 


73  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

northwest  to  southeast — from  Mocassin  Run  to  the  river. 
The  enemy  by  this  time  were  in  possession  of  the  camps 
of  the  Union  forces,  and  partially  giving  themselves  up  to 
plunder,  the  battle  gradually  slackened  until  darkness 
closed  in  on  the  contending  armies  The  enemy  occupied 
our  camps  during  the  night,  intending  the  next  morning 
to  capture  what  was  left  of  our  army.  During  the  first 
part  of  the  night  they  kept  up  a  fearful  noise,  evincing 
their  joy  over  what  they  thought  a  great  victory.  Gen. 
Silent,  however,  was  engaged  in  arranging  his  forces  for 
an  attack  at  daylight,  being  satisfied  that  he  could  sur- 
prise the  enemy  and  defeat  him,  as  he  Avould  not  expect 
our  forces  to  fight,  and,  therefore,  take  the  noise  of  pre- 
paration for  a  retreat.  The  column  under  Gen.  Wilkins 
came  up  early  that  night  and  was  posted  on  the  right  of 
our  army,  with  its  right  on  Hawks  Run. 

Gen.  Buda  also  arrived  during  the  night  and  was  given 
position  on  the  left,  his  left  resting  on  the  river.  The  center, 
held  by  Sherwood,  was  re-enforced  by  Hudson  and  that 
portion  of  Prince's  command  not  captured.  The  artillery 
was  put  in  battery  in  the  center  and  on  the  right  center, 
and  orders  given  for  the  men  to  replenish  their  boxes  with 
ammunition,  to  sleep  on  their  arms,  and  at  4  o'clock  in  the 
morning  to  make  a  simultaneous  attack  all  along  the  line 
with  infantry  and  artillery,  moving  the  artillery  rapidly 
to  the  front.  This  being  understood,  all  were  quiet.  The 
enemy  were  so  confident  of  having  our  army  at  their 
mercy  that  they  lighted  fires  and  made  night  hideous 
with  their  howls.  During  the  night  the  leaves  and  grass 
were  set  on  fire  by  some  unknown  means  and  burned  over 
the  battlefield,  causing  great  consternation,  as  many  of 
the  wounded  were  yet  lying  where  they  fell.  Their  shrieks 
and  appeals  for  help  would  have  made  the  tears  come  to 
the  eyes  of  the  most  heartless.  An  allwise  Providence, 
however,  heard  their  prayers  and  appeals  for  help,  and  the 
windows  of  heaven  were  thrown  open  and  the  flood  poured 
forth  and  subdued  the  flames,  saving  many  a  poor  fellow 
from  dreadful  torture  and  death.  The  storm  continued 
nearly  all  night,  swelling   the   little   streams   that  ran 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  'J'S 

through  the  battlefield,  causing  the  roads  to  become  al- 
most impassable.  The  stragglers  were  collected  and  re- 
turned to  their  commands. 

At  4  o'clock  the  crack  of  musketry  was  heard,  and  soon 
after  the  artillery  from  our  lines  opened  and  we  were  upon 
the  rebels.  They  were  taken  by  surprise  and  thrown 
into  confusion.  The  hurrying  of  officers  from  one  part  of 
the  field  to  another  was  distinctly  heard  by  our  men  and 
greatly  encouraged  our  forces.  On  they  moved,  driving 
the  enemy  pell-mell  from  our  former  camp.  It  was  impos- 
sible, under  our  galling  fire,  for  the  enemy  to  form  in  any 
compact  line.  They  fell  back  as  our  troops  advanced.  We 
struck  them  in  front,  on  the  flank,  and,  as  they  sometimes 
turned  in  their  retreat,  in  the  rear.  The  slaughter  for  a 
time  was  terrible  and  sickening.  They  were  at  last  driven 
into  the  woods  where  they  had  formed  the  day  before. 
Here  a  lull  came  in  the  contest,  and  they  took  advantage 
of  it  to  form  their  line  again,  believing  that  our  advantage 
could  only  be  temporary,  having  no  knowledge  of  the 
number  of  our  re-enforcements.  When  they  were  in  a 
condition  to  do  so  they  advanced  and  took  the  aggressive. 
On  they  came.  Our  line  stood  as  immovable  as  a  rock, 
received  the  shock  of  their  first  assault,  and  then  poured 
the  missiles  of  death  into  their  ranks  as  if  they  were  being 
rained  down  from  the  heavens.  For  a  time  the  lines  both 
advanced  slowly  and  dealt  death  into  each  other.  The 
commands  from  each  army  could  be  distinctly  heard  by 
the  other.     Harrington  on  the  rebel  side  was  heard  to  say: 

"  'Charge  the  Lincoln  hell-hounds  !  Give  the  cowardly 
dogs  the  bayonet  !' 

"  This  gave  our  troops  that  heard  it  a  contempt  for  the 
man,  and  a  determination  to  receive  the  charge  in  a 
soldierly  manner.  They  stood  silent  until  the  enemy  was 
within  close  musket  range,  and  at  the  order — the  batteries 
having  come  up— everything  opened  and  poured  volley 
after  volley  into  the  advancing  columns,  which  swayed  and 
halted  ;  no  power  could  press  them  forward.  Our  forces 
seeing  this,  advanced  steadily,  firing  as  they  moved.  At 
last  the  rebel  line  gave  way  and  fled  to  the  woods  on  their 


74  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

left,  taking  shelter  among  the  trees.  The  ground  between 
the  lines  was  now  literally  covered  with  the  killed  and 
wounded.  On  our  extreme  left  the  battle  was  still  raging, 
and  seemed  to  be  going  to  our  rear.  Gen.  Silent  rode  away 
to  this  part  of  the  field.  Finding  that  our  forces  had  fallen 
back  nearly  to  the  junction  of  Bull  Grulch  and  Buck  Lick 
Run,  he  ordered  Hudson  to  move  rapidly  and  strike  the 
enemy  in  flank  where  the  line  had  been  broken  by  the 
falluig  back  of  their  left  and  center.  This  order  was  exe- 
cuted with  much  alacrity  and  was  a.  great  success.  Hudson 
struck  the  detached  portion  of  the  enemy's  army  in  flank 
and  rear,  and  doubled  them  up  (over  the  very  ground  from 
which  our  forces  had  fallen  back  the  day  before),  captur- 
ing many  prisoners  and  several  pieces  of  artillery.  Here 
he  met  a  young  officer  whom  he  had  noticed  moving 
rapidly  to  the  front  and  assaulting  the  enemy  with  his 
command  at  any  and  every  point  where  he  could  hit  him. 

"  Hudson  rode  up  to  him  and  inquired  his  name. 

"  '  My  name,  sir,  is  Stephen  Lyon.  I  belong  to  an  Ohio 
regiment.  I  joined  the  Army  of  the  Center  only  a  short 
time  since,  and  this  is  my  first  battle.  I  have  lost  many 
men;  my  Colonel  and  Lieutenant -Colonel  were  both  killed, 
and  I  am  the  Major  and  now  in  command  of  the  regiment.' 

'This  was  my  fifth  son  in  line  of  birth,  and  sixth  in  the 
service.  I  am  digressing,  however.  Their  conversation 
was  here  cut  short,  as  Gen.  Buda  had  ordered  an  advance 
along  his  line,  which  was  the  left  wing  of  the  army.  The 
advance  was  duly  made.  The  rebels,  however,  in  the 
meantime  had  been  re-enforced  on  this  part  of  their  line. 
The  contest,  therefore,  became  a  very  stubborn  one  on 
both  sides.  The  advance  of  Buda  was  soon  checked,  and 
the  fighting  became  desperate.  Both  armies  to  our  right 
seemed  to  have  partially  ceased  their  advance,  seemingly 
to  understand  how  the  event  Avas  being  decided  on  this 
part  of  the  line.  The  enemy  was  driven  slowly  to  the  rear 
for  some  distance.  A  halt  then  came  and  a  rally  on  the 
part  of  the  rebels.  They  organized  into  column  of  regi- 
ments and  made  a  desperate  attempt  to  break  the  center 
of  our  left.    Buda  massed  his  artillery  against  them,  keep- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  75 

ing  it  well  supported,  and  mowed  them  down  with  shell 
and  canister  until  they  lay  in  piles  on  the  ground.  They 
advanced  to  the  assault  three  times  with  a  heroism  and 
desperation  seldom  witnessed  in  any  ancient  or  modern 
battle,  but  each  time  back  were  their  shattered  columns 
sent  in  utter  confusion.  Thus  the  battle  continued  until 
late  in  the  afternoon,  when  both  parties  reorganized  for  a 
last  and  desperate  struggle.  The  lines  of  the  enemy  showed 
all  along  the  skirts  of  timber,  leaving  the  open  space  to 
our  right  and  center,  and  extending  to  Buck  Lick  Run. 
Both  seemed  eager  to  make  the  attack,  but  our  forces 
were  first  in  motion,  and  wdth  a  quick-step  movement  they 
advanced  against  the  enemy.  The  firing  opened  all  along 
the  line.  First  one  and  then  the  other  hne  staggered  and 
swayed  to  and  fro.  The  forces  on  both  sides  seemed  deter- 
mined to  win  or  die  on  their  ground.  At  last  Wilkins 
crossed  Hawks  Run  and  struck  the  enemy  in  his  flank, 
causing  consternation  to  seize  him,  and  he  gradually  gave 
way,  his  left  flank  doubling  back  on  the  main  line  nearer 
the  center.  At  this  moment  Gren.  Silent  ordered  an  ad- 
vance with  infantry  and  artillery  simultaneously.  This 
was  executed  in  good  order,  the  firing  again  became  gen- 
eral. The  roar  of  artillery  now  was  almost  deafening.  The 
yell  of  the  enemy  was  heard  in  every  direction  as  though 
assaulting,  but  they  could  no  longer  stand  against  our  de- 
termined forces.  Steadily  on  the  advance  continued  ;  the 
enemy  stood,  delivering  his  fire  with  deadly  results,  until 
our  army  approached  to  the  point  where  one  or  the  other 
must  give  way.  The  rebels,  seeing  that  our  force  was  com- 
ing with  a  steady  step  and  determination  unmoved  by  their 
fire,  broke  in  different  parts  of  their  hne,  and  finally  the 
moment  arrived  when  they  could  no  longer  stand  our 
deadly  aim,  and  their  whole  line  gave  way.  They  retreated 
through  the  woods  and  on  different  roads  in  great  disorder; 
our  forces  followed  up  their  Unes  of  retreat  and  kept  a  con- 
stant fire  upon  them  until  night  intervened,  which  pro- 
tected them  from  any  further  disaster.  This  closed  one  of 
the  bloody  battles  of  the  war.  That  night  our  army  again 
slept  upon  their  arms.      Some  supplies  were  brought  to 


76  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

them  during  the  night,  which  stayed  their  hunger.  The 
next  morning  the  enemy  was  nowhere  to  be  seen  or  heard  ; 
he  had  made  his  retreat  in  the  night,  leaving  many  wag- 
ons, ambulances  and  guns.  The  roads  being  made  almost 
impassable  by  the  rain  of  the  night  before,  their  dead  and 
wounded  were  left  in  our  hands,  save  those  whom  they  had 
removed  to  the  rear  the  night  of  the  first  day's  contest, 
when  they  held  the  ground.  The  battlefield  presented  a 
ghastly  and  sickening  sight,  —  the  dead,  the  dying,  the 
wounded;  the  hospital  in  the  rear,  near  the  river;  the  par- 
ties burying  the  dead,  finding  Union  men  and  rebels  piled 
up  in  heaps  together ;  the  long  trenches  being  prepared  ; 
the  soldiers  being  wrapped  in  their  blankets  and  buried 
without  any  knowledge  of  who  they  were,  or  to  what  com- 
mand they  belonged  ;  the  words  of  the  dying  to  be  taken 
back  to  their  friends ;  the  messages  to  fond  wives  and 
blessed  children;  the  moans  and  shrieks  of  the  wounded  as 
they  were  carried  on  stretchers  from  where  they  had  lain 
and  suffered,  some  of  them,  for  two  days  and  nights. 

These  things,  when  fii"st  recited  to  me  by  my  son  Peter, 
filled  me  with  deep  sorrow  and  pain.  O,  my  friends,  the 
suffering  of  our  poor  men  for  then*  country  was  great — 
it  was  heartrending  to  hear  of  it.  When  the  sick,  wounded 
and  dead  had  been  cared  for,  of  course  the  army  coiild  not 
move  again  very  soon, — it  must  have  rest  and  reorganiza- 
tion. So  the  camp  for  the  present  was  established  a  little 
in  advance  of  the  battle-ground.  Many  were  furloughed 
for  a  short  time  and  returned  home.  My  son  Peter  came 
home  on  a  leave,  having  been  wounded  late  in  the  evening 
of  the  second  day.  His  wound  being  in  his  foot,  he  was 
unfitted  for  duty  for  some  time.  His  Lieutenant-Colonel 
having  been  killed  that  day,  he  was  promoted  to  the  va- 
cancy. 

"  While  Peter  was  kept  in  the  house  (where  he  was  con- 
fined by  his  wound),  he  constantly  entertained  us  by  his  " 
recitals  of  all  of  these  incidents  and  movements  that  I 
have  given  to  you  in  my  poor  way.  It  is  a  matter  of  great 
interest  to  me  to  follow  the  history  of  men  on  both  sides, 
and  see  what  their  good  or  bad  fortune  may  have  been 


UNCI/E  DANIEL'S   STORY.  77 

since.  Now,  on  our  side  in  this  great  battle,  Gen  Water- 
berry,  one  of  our  leading  generals,  was  killed  on  the  first 
day.  Gen.  Hudson  went  through  the  war  creditably  and 
died  away  from  home  in  some  of  the  South  American 
states.  Gen.  Buda  soon  left  the  army  under  a  cloud,  and 
I  do  not  know  what  became  of  him.  I  think,  however, 
that  he  is  dead.  Wilkins  went  through  the  war  with  some 
credit  to  himself,  but  was  killed  in  Mexico  afterwards  in 
some  of  their  periodical  revolutions." 

"  Uncle  Daniel,  do  you  know  the  history  of  the  rebel 
generals  since  the  war,  who  commanded  in  this  battle  of 
which  yon  have  been  speaking  ?"  asked  Dr.  Adams. 

"  Oh,  yes  !  You  knowSydenton  Jackson  was  killed  on 
the  first  day.  Bolen broke  was  in  the  rebel  army  up  to  its 
surrender,  but  died  soon  after  from  dissipation,  as  I  have 
been  informed." 

"  I  am  curious  to  know  what  became  of  Dick,  the  darky," 
he  said. 

Uncle  Daniel  smiled  and  said:  "Dick,  poor  fellow,  has 
not  been  seen  since  his  '  backer  sticks '  ran  off  with  him, 
just  as  he  said  they  would." 

"  "What  became  of  Harrington,  who  wanted  every  d — 
Yankee  killed  like  cats — bayoneted — without  any  quarter 
being  shown,  etc.  f 

"He  went  to  Mexico  after  the  war  closed  ;  could  not  live 
under  '  Yankee '  rule.  He  there  tried  to  assist  in  establish- 
ing an  empire.  Was  regarded  by  some  of  the  ImiDerial- 
ists  as  suited  to  become  a  Duke.  When  the  Empire  fell, 
and  no  further  hope  of  a  dukedom  arose  before  his  flattered 
vanity,  he  came  back,  and  is  now  one  of  the  leading 
governmental  reformers  and  placed  in  official  position  by 
his  party  (how  strange  to  say  'reformers'.  They  were 
once  known  by  a  different  name).  But  things  are  chang- 
ing with  the  seasons  now. 

'•You  see,  this  great  battle  of  Pittskill  Landing,  following 
so  soon  after  the  battle  of  Dolinsburg,  had  marked  influence 
on  the  country.  The  people  began  to  see  that  the  ques- 
tion of  courage  did  not  depend  so  much  upon  where  a  man 
was  born  as  it  did  on  the  amount  of  it  he  had  when  he 


78  UNCLE  DANIEL'S    STORY. 

was  born,  and  the  principle  for  Avhich  he  was  contending, 
as  well  as  drill  and  discipline  in  his  duty.  The  people  in 
the  North  were  beginning  to  learn  that  every  hill  in  the 
South  was  not  mined  and  ready  to  be  exploded,  blowing 
up  everything  that  approached.  After  becoming  cool  they 
would  ask  themselves  as  to  where  the  powder  could  have 
been  procured,  etc." 

"Yes,"  said  Dr.  Adams,  "I  remember  well  when  it  was 
reported,  and  believed  by  many,  that  all  the  hills  in  Vir- 
ginia, near  Washington,  were  mined,  and  that  masked  bat- 
teries were  behind  every  bush." 

"  Yes,  1  know  many  would  speak  of  those  things  to  prove 
that  the  rebellion  could  not  be  conquered,  or  any  headway 
made  against  it.  Just  as  though  a  masked  battery  was 
any  more  dangerous  than  a  battery  uncovered  ;  and  with- 
out reflecting  as  to  the  quantity  of  guns  that  would  have 
been  required,  and  the  number  of  men  supporting  the 
batteries  at  every  place  where  they  were  by  the  vivid  im 
agination  of  many  whose  stories  were  invented  for  the  pur- 
pose of  frightening  the  ignorant." 

"  The  truth  is  that  it  was  and  is  to  me  one  of  the  great 
wonders  how  we  ever  succeeded  in  i^utting  down  the  rebel- 
lion, with  nearly  the  entire  South  in  arms,  while  there  were 
but  few  that  were  not  in  arms  who  did  not  sympathize 
fully  with  those  who  were;  and  in  the  North  a  strong  po- 
litical party,  as  an  organization,  prayed  and  worked  for 
the  success  of  secession  and  rebellion.  The  only  ones  of 
the  party  who  did  not  sympathize  with  the  rebellion  were 
a  few  old  men  who  knew  the  benefits  of  a  government, 
those  who  entered  the  Union  army,  those  who  had  friends 
in  the  service,  and  those  who  were  taught  to  revere  the 
Union  in  early  youth.  The  remainder  of  that  party  who 
desired  our  success  were  but  few  and  far  between.  They 
are  now  the  ones,  however,  who  saved  the  Government, 
preserved  the  Constitution,  the  flag,  and  our  honor,  and 
are  going  to  reform  all  abuses  and  make  everybody  pros- 
perous and  happy.  The  Colonel  here,  who  lost  an  arm  for 
his  country,  is  laid  aside  as  '  worthless  crockery ' ;  and  as 
for  myself,  who  gave  seven  sons  to  the  service  of  my  coun- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  79 

try,  I  am  of  no  use  whatever.  Of  course,  I  am  very  old, 
but  I  supposed  that  it  would  be  considered  an  honor  to  me 
to  have  made  so  great  a  sacrifice.  So  I  went  out  to  one  of 
the  Reformers'  meetings  last  FaU,  and  instead  of  being  in- 
vited on  the  stand  and  referred  to  as  an  old  man  who  had 
given  up  his  whole  family  for  his  country's  cause,  I  was 
permitted  to  sit  on  the  ground  and  hear  an  old  Secessionist 
and  rebel  sympathizer  extolled  to  the  skies,  with  great  ap- 
plause following,  and  one  of  our  best  and  most  gallant  sol- 
diers ridiculed  and  abused  as  if  he  had  been  a  pirate  dur- 
ing the  war.  So  it  is  and  so  it  goes.  I  am  poor.  So  are 
all  who  spent  their  time  in  aiding  our  country.  The  mis- 
take we  made  was  not  to  have  staid  at  home  and  made  for- 
tunes, and  let  these  men,  who  "feathered  their  nests" 
during  the  war,  have  gone  and  served  in  the  army  and 
showed  their  love  of  country.  We  would  now  have  been 
the  patriots  and  the  ones  to  be  intrusted  with  public  affairs. 

"  But  why  should  I  care  ?  I  think  I  should  not.  But  it 
is  impossible  for  me  to  lay  aside  my  feeUngs  on  the  subject 
of  my  country's  welfare.  I  will  go  down  to  my  grave  with 
the  feeling  that  those  who  so  loved  their  country  that  they 
risked  their  lives  for  it  are  the  safer  ones  to  trust  with  its 
control.  I  cannot  see  how  those  who  did  not  wish  the  suc- 
cess of  our  country  and  those  who  exerted  every  nerve  to 
destroy  it  can  be  the  best  persons  in  whose  hands  to  place 
our  vast  interests. 

"  I  may  be  wrong  about  this,  however,  and,  therefore, 
will  return  to  my  story,  believing  that  the  Lord  doeth  all 
things  well. 

"  Peter  and  our  family  at  home  were  sitting  in  the  par- 
lor. Jennie  was  wrapping  Peter's  foot  in  cloths  and  band- 
ages, when  the  conversation  tui-ned  on  Col.  David  and  Col. 
Anderson.  Jennie  had  a  letter  from  David  but  a  day  or  so 
before,  which  gave  us  the  news  of  the  good  health  of  him- 
self and  James,  the  doctor.  It  also  informed  her  that 
Henry  had  been  assigned  to  duty  in  the  same  command 
with  himself,  which  made  it  very  pleasant  for  them.  My 
wife,  Aunt  Sarah,  had  received  a  letter  from  Mary  Ander- 
son a  day  or  so  before  which  brought  the  gratifying  Intel- 


80  UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

ligence  that  the  Colonel  was  improving  rapidly  and  would 
be  able  soon  to  return  to  Allentown  and  once  more  enjoy 
for  a  time  the  quiet  of  our  home.  H  e  was  informed  that  he 
must  not  return  to  take  the  field  again  for  some  months. 
While  I  was  at  home,  trying  to  arrange  the  diflBculty  about 
the  colonelcy  of  his  regiment,  inasmuch  as  his  discovery  and 
return  to  Dolinsburg  had  not  been  officially  announced,  I 
wrote  to  the  President  the  situation,  telling  him  the  whole 
story  and  calling  his  attention  to  the  reports  of  the  battles 
in  which  the  Colonel  had  participated,  and  asking  that  he 
give  him  recognition  by  promotion  to  a  Brigadier-Greneral- 
ship.  With  this  request  the  President  had  kindly  com- 
plied, and  I  had  his  commission  in  my  possession,  which 
fact  I  kept  a  profound  secret.    Just  then  Peter  said  to  me  : 

"  '  What  can  be  done  to  arrange  matters  in  Col.  Tom's 
regiment  ?  There  is  Col.  Rice,  who,  when  Tom  takes  com- 
mand or  when  the  facts  are  ascertained,  will  be  reduced  in 
his  command  as  Lieutenant-Colonel,  and  I  will  go  back  as 
Major.  This  I  do  not  care  for,  but  Col.  Rice  is  a  proud 
man,  and  will  dislike  this,  I  fear. 

"'Then  he  will  show  himself  an  unworthy  officer.  He 
should  be  glad  that  his  Colonel  is  alive  and  yield  up  the 
command  gracefully.' 

"  '  There  is  no  other  way  for  him  to  do,'  said  Peter;  '  that 
is  true.' 

"Old  Ham  was  sitting  off  to  one  side  with  httle  Mary 
Anderson  on  his  lap.  The  child  had  been  listening  to  what 
was  said  about  her  father.  She  spoke  to  Uncle  Ham,  as 
she,  with  the  rest  of  the  family,  had  learned  to  call  him, 
and  asked  : 

"  '  When  is  papa  coming  home  ?  Is  he  well  ?  Is  mamma 
well?  How  will  they  get  home?'  and  many  other  ques- 
tions. 

"Ham  said,  'I  doesn't  know.  Hopes  he  git  heah  all 
right.' 

"  The  old  fellow  seemed  rather  serious,  and  finally  he 
asked  Aunt  Sarah  '  If  dat  letta  didn't  say  nuffin  'bout  my 
ole  woman  Marfa.' 

"  '  Oh,  yes,' said  my  wife.     '  Uncle  Ham,  you  must  par- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  81 

don  me;  I  was  so  engaged  talking  to  Peter  and  Uncle 
Daniel  about  our  sons  that  I  really  neglected  to  tell  you. 
I  will  get  the  letter  and  read  you  what  Mary  says  about 
your  wife.' 

"  She  took  the  letter  from  her  pocket  and  read  to  Uncle 
Ham  that  Martha  was  well  and  so  kind  to  Col.  Tom,  call- 
ing him  her  boy  and  saying  '  the  good  Laud  '  had  saved 
him  for  some  good  purpose,  and  sent  her  love  to  her  '  dear 
ole  Ham.' 

"Ham  broke  mto  a  laugh  and  said  :  '  Dat's  it;  dat's 
good.  I  knowed  she  say  jes'  like  dat.  1  tell  you.  Aunt 
Marfa,  she  be  all  right.  She  know  some  thin',  I  tell  you 
she  do.' 

"  H  e  then  entered  into  a  disquisition  on  Aunt  Martha 
to  little  Mary,  until  she  seemed  to  feel  as  much  interested 
in  Aunt  Martha  as  did  Uncle  Ham. 

"  While  we  were  enjoying  the  rest  of  the  evening  in  con- 
versation we  heard  a  noise  coming  from  the  children's  bed- 
room. Jennie  at  once  left  us  and  proceeded  to  the  room 
and  found  little  Sarah  Lyon— David's  youngest  child,  then 
four  years  old — very  sick  with  a  violent  attack  of  croup. 
We  at  once  sent  for  a  physician.  He  came,  examined  her 
and  pronounced  her  very  ill.  He  very  soon  gave  her  re- 
hef,  that  proved  to  be  only  temporary.  We  watched  her 
during  the  night.  In  the  morning  she  had  a  violent  fever, 
and  seemed  to  be  very  flighty.  Everything  was  done  for 
the  blessed  child,  but  all  in  vain.  That  afternoon  she 
passed  away.  This  was  another  stroke  to  our  whole  fam- 
ily. Jennie,  her  mother,  was  nearly  frantic.  This  was 
the  first  misfortune  of  any  sort  that  had  happened  in  David's 
family.  We  were  all  cast  down  in  grief,  as  we  loved  little 
Sarah.  She  had  been  named  for  my  wife,  who  had  made  the 
child  a  special  pet.  Little  Mary  and  Jennie  were  almost 
heartbroken  by  her  death.  They  cried  continually,  and 
could  not  be  pacified  for  several  days.  I  telegraphed  her 
father,  but  it  seems  my  dispatch,  for  some  unknown 
reason,  was  not  delivered  for  three  days.  When  it  was 
he  was  almost  crazed  by  the  unwelcome  news.  It  was  too 
late,  however,  for  him  to  come  home.    This  seemed  to  sad- 


82  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY, 

den  him.     H  e  was  never  himself  any  more  during  his  Uf e. 
Little  Sarah  lies  in  the  cemetery  at  Allentown." 

Here  the  old  man  broke  down  and  wept  bitterly  for  a 
time.     When  he  recovered  he  said  : 

"  My  friends,  it  seems  to  me  strange  that  I  should  weep 
now.  My  sorrows  are  passed.  I  am  only  waiting  here  be- 
low for  the  reward  that  true  devotion  must  bring  in  the 
other  world.  There  is  no  recompense  for  it  here.  At 
least,  I  have  only  found  that  which  comes  from  the  affec- 
tions of  a  loving  family.  Oh!  why  should  my  family  all— 
all  have  been  taken  from  me  as  they  were  ?  Who  has  had 
such  a  hard  fate  as  mine  ?  Yes  !  yes  !  when  I  come  to  re- 
flect, many  have.  Yes  !  when  all  are  gone — one  or  many — 
that  is  all ;  Ave  can  lose  no  more.  My  country,  O  !  my 
country,  it  was  for  thee  they  died." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

"  K.  G.  C." — ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  ENEMIES  OP  THE 
UNION  IN  THE  NORTH —  PLOTTING  EVERYWHERE — 
OBJECTS  OF  THE  TRAITOROUS  LEAGUE. 

"  The  hay  trees  in  our  country  are  all  withered. 
And  meteors  fright  the  fixed  stars  of  heaven — 
The  pale  faced  moon  looks  bloody  on  the  earth. 
And  lean-looked  pr-phets  whisper  fearful  change, 
Rich  men  look  sad,  and  ruffians  dance  and  Zeop.  "—Shakespeaee. 

/  f  rriHE  loss  of  little  Sarah  had  spread  such  a  gloom  over 
•  ■  I  our  household  that  I  felt  a  desire  to  be  out  at  Da- 
X  vid's  farm,  away  from  the  house,  as  much  as  pos- 
sible. Peter  also  seemed  much  depressed  and 
showed  a  great  desire  to  return  to  his  regiment.  On  one 
occasion,  when  Ham  and  I  returned  in  the  everdng,  the 
conversation  drifted  in  the  direction  of  the  absent  ones  in 
the  army,  and  to  Harvey,  who  fell  at  the  battle  of  the 
Gaps.  My  wife  at  once  alluded  to  her  dream,  which  seemed 
to  be  preying  upon  her  mind  almost  constantly.  Peter 
was  silent,  but  I  noticed  that  he  dropped  a  tear.  After  a 
moment  he  said: 

"  '  Mother,  you  should  not  be  constantly  thinking  of 
your  strange  dream.  You  will  become  morbid  on  the  sub- 
ject, unless  you  drive  it  from  your  mind.  There  is  nothing 
in  it  that  worrying  will  or  can  change.  There  can  be  no- 
thing sure  in  dreams,  and  if  there  is,  you  can  only  discover 
it  in  the  future.  The  war  will  reveal  it  all  to  you  should 
there  be  anything  in  it." 

"Ham  must  speak;  it  was  thought  by  him  to  be  his 
time. 

"  '  Yes,  missus,  de  wah  'splain  it  all.  Massa  Peter  and  me 
talk  'bout  dat.    No  danger  come  out  ob  dreams,  you  know.' 

" '  Why,  Ham,'  said  Aunt  Sarah,  '  I  thought  you  dreamed 

(83) 


84  UNCLE  DANIEL^S  STORY. 

about  Peter,  and  said  he  was  all  right.  You  assured  us  of 
it;  and  you  said  that  you  always  knew  by  your  dreams 
when  matters  were  all  right.' 

"  '  Yeas,  yeas,  missus;  but,  you  see,  I  be  fool  on  dat.  You 
see,  Massa  Peter  come  back  wid  a  so'  foot,  shot  up  putty 
bad.  I  got  fool  on  dat  dream.  You  see,  Marfa  allers  tells 
me  'bout  de  dreams.  So  you  see,  I  jes'  thought  I  could  tell, 
too.  I  miss  it.  Yeas,  I  miss  him  dat  time.  Marfa,  she 
know,  she  do.  She  tell  you  all  'bout  dem  when  she 
comed.' 

"  Then  he  laughed  a  regular  darky  laugh,  as  I  found  he 
was  sure  to  do,  if  he  concluded  he  had  drawn  you  off  on  a 
'  false  scent,'  or  heard  anything  that  pleased  him. 

' '  Aunt  Sarah  was  relieved.  The  fact  that  H  am  admitted 
that  he  was  humbugged  by  his  OAvn  dream  seemed  to  quiet 
her  nerves;  so  she  did  not  allude  to  her  dream  again  for  a 
great  while.  But  I  could  see  plainly  that  Peter  was  very 
much  depressed  whenever  allusion  was  made  to  it.  O,  it 
was  prophetic,  'twas  a  revelation  of  dire  calamities  to  fol- 
low, one  after  another. 

"  I  could  see  it  all  when  time  unfolded  the  mystery,  as  it 
did,  in  regular  order.  It  was  a  warning  so  strangely  im- 
parted. But  why,  why  this  warning,  and  why  the  calami- 
ties ?  That  is  the  question  which  has  been  demanding  an 
answer  so  long;  and  yet  no  answer  comes  that  seems  to 
satisfy  my  mind.     Well,  well,  let  that  pass  for  the  present. 

"  The  next  morning  I  sent  Ham  to  the  farm  on  horse- 
back to  bring  some  vegetables.  Early  in  the  forenoon  we 
heard  a  noise  as  if  the  running  of  a  horse  down  the  street, 
and  looking  out  saw  Ham  coming  under  heavy  pressure, 
with  sails  spread.  I  ran  out  on  the  porch,  and  Ham  pulled 
in  opposite  the  little  yard  gate.  I  called  to  hun,  and 
asked  what  was  the  trouble.  The  old  darky  was  so  scared 
that  he  stammered  and  made  motions,  but  I  could  get 
nothing  of  an  intelligent  character  from  him.  I  made  him 
dismount,  tie  up  his  horse,  and  come  in.  By  this  time  the 
family  were  all  out  inquiring  into  the  trouble.  Ham  sat 
down  on  the  edge  of  the  porch  near  the  entrance  and 
fanned  himself  with  his  hat.    Great  drops  of  perspix*ation 


UNCLE    DANIEL'S  STORY.  85 

were  rolling  down  his  face.  He  seemed  to  be  in  much  dis- 
tress.    Finally  Jennie  said  to  him  : 

"  '  Ham,  where  is  the  lettuce,  the  asjoaragus,  and  the  but- 
ter we  sent  you  after  ?' 

"  Ham,  finding  by  this  time  that  he  was  not  dead,  es- 
sayed to  speak.    He  raised  himself  to  his  full  height. 

"'Wy!  W'y  !  Yeas!  Yeas!  De — de — de — dey  done 
gone  !' 

"  '  Gone  where  f  asked  Jennie. 

"  'Dey  done  gone  on  de  road,  missus.  I  jes'  tell  you-uns 
dey's  Sesh  in  heah.  'Spec  dey  got  dem,  dey  eat  dem  for 
dey  dinner.     Dey  got  dem,  sho.' 

'' '  Well,  what  about  the  "  Sesh,"  as  you  call  them  T 

"  '  O,  I  tole  you  all  'bout  dem.  'Fore  de  Laud,  I  mus' 
rest  fust.     I  is  powerful  tired,  missis — I  is.' 

'"Well,  Ham,  put  up  your  horse  and  get  over  your 
fright,  and  then  perhaps  you  can  explam  more  satisfactorily 
what  has  happened  to  you.' 

"  'Yeas,  missus,  I  'spect  dat  am  de  bes'  way.' 

"  So,  when  Ham  had  cooled  off,  we  had  him  give  us  his 
experience.     He  said : 

"  '  Well,  Massa  Daniel,  I  jes'  go  to  de  farm  and  dar  seed 
Massa  Joseph  Dent.  He  fix  up  de  littis,  de  'sparagrass, 
and  de  eggs;  and  when  dey  all  fix  up  I  get  ready  to  come 
home.  He  says,  "  Ham,  you  see  dem  fellows  down  de  road 
dar  ?"  I  looked  and  seed  'em,  and  say  "  Yes,  sah."  Den  he 
say,  "  Dey  bad  man's  dey  is;  kase  dey's  done  bin  heah  all 
de  mornin'  lookin'  round  like  dey  wants  sumfin,  and  I 
watch  'em  close;  if  dey  boddersme  dey  ketch  it,  sho;"  dat's 
what  he  say  !  I  done  told  Massa  Dent  dat  I  not  feared. 
But  dat  was  a  story,  kase  me  was  some  skea'd.  I  gits  on 
de  hoss  and  comed  right  on  jes'  like  I  wa'n't  skea'd  at  all. 
I  rides  slow  doe,  kase  as  how  I  wa'n't  sho'  'bout  dem  mans. 
So  I  gits  'bout  half  way  down  the  road  home,  and  dem 
mans — dar  war  free  of  dem;  dar  war  free,  sho',  dey  jes' 
steps  right  in  de  road  afore  me  and  de  hoss.  I  say  "  Good 
mornin,"  and  takes  off  my  hat  like  a  gemman.  Dey  say 
"Whar  you  goin',  nigga  ?"  Den  I  know'd  who  dey  is. 
When  dey  say  "nigga,"  dat's  nuff  for  dis  child.     I  know'd 


86 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 


dey  be  "  Sesh."  Dat's  what  "  Sesh  "  all  call  us — "  niggras." 
I  tells  you,  den  I's  ska'd.  One  ob  dem  say,  "  What  you  got 
dar,  nigga?"  I  say  "wegetables  for  de  house."  Den  dey 
say  "Who  house?'  I  told  dem  Massa  Daniel.  Den  dey 
say,  "Dat  ole  Lyon  ?  Dat  ole  Abhshner  ?  Dat  ole  scoun'el 
what  want  to  whip  de  Souf  ?  To  free  de  niggas  'mongst 
us  ?"  I  say,  "'Don'  know  'bout  dat.  Massa  Lyon  not  say 
nuffin  to  me  'bout  dat."  Den  dey  saj;,  "  Whar  you  come 
from,  anyhow  ?"    I  tole  'em  I  comed  from  up  in  de  State 


KW"SiIlf/fll(l'i!|-+Fl'"fi«r'ii'Pf|i;{;-^.f 


HAM  ENCOUNTEES  THE  BEBELS. 

whar  Massa  Daniel  comed  from.  Den  dey  swar  dat  I  a 
liar;  dat  dey  know'd  Massa  Daniel;  dat  he  fetched  no 
niggas  hyar  from  'Hio.  Den  when  dey  say  "  'Hio,"  golly,  I 
be  glad;  kase  I  could't  smell  out  de  name  afore;  forgot  him 
clar,  sho'.  Den  I  say  I  comed  from  'Hio  awhile  ago,  an' 
stay  wid  you,  kase  I  know'd  you  back  dar  in  'Hio.  Den 
dey  ax  me  w'at  town  I  comed  from.  Den  dey  get  me.  I 
skea'd  den.  One  of  dem  say,  "  O,  he  a  d — d  fool;  he  not 
know  nuffiu."  I  say,  "Yes,  sah,  sho';  dat's  fac'.  I  doesn't 
know  nuffin 'bout  dem  matters  what  you  say."    Den  dey 


UNCLE  DANIEIi'S  STORY.  87 

laff.  Yes,  sah,  dey  laflf.  I  start  on.  Den  dey  say,  "  Nigga, 
stop  dat  boss."  De  boss  stop.  Yes,  sah,  den  I  be  orful 
skea'd.  O,  dey  was  de  nios'  wostest  lookin'  diseipbnous 
"  Sesh ''  you  eber  did  see  wid  yo'  eyes.  Dey  bad  ole  brown 
jeans  coat  an' britebes.  Dey  look  bke  de  "Sesb"  wbat  I 
seed  wben  dey  lef  Col.  Tom  at  my  cabin.' 

"  '  Well,  said  Peter,  '  tbey  were  escaped  prisoners,  I  have 
no  doubt,  from  some  place, and  are  hunting  their  way  South.' 

"  'Yes,  sab,'  said  Ham;  '  dat's  it;  dey  'scape  and  is  gwine 
back  to  de  reb's  army,  sho':  dat's  who  dey  is.  I  know'd 
dey  was  "Sesh."' 

"  'Well,  go  on.  Ham;  tell  us  the  rest,'  said  Aunt  Sarah.  I 
was  so  much  amused  at  Ham's  story  that  I  kept  rather 
quiet. 

" 'Well,' said  Ham,  'den  dey  took  de  boss  by  de  bridle 
and  made  me  git  off.  I  s'posed  dey  was  gwine  to  take  de 
boss,  but  dey  looked  de  boss  ober,  and  say  he  no  good,  and 
gib  de  boss  back.  I  got  on  and  dey  all  pull  out  pistols  and 
tell  me  to  "  git;"  dat's  wa't  dey  say,  and  sho'  you  bo'n,  I 
git — an'  de  lettice  go  one  way,  de  'sparagrass  go  anoder 
way,  and  eggs  go  de  Lord  knows  whar — to  smash,  I  reckon. 
Dey  all  gone,  sho,' an' I's  hyar.  Dey  shoot  when  I  go.  I 
'spect  I  be  kill;  but  I'm  hyar,  sho';  dis  is  ole  Ham;  he 
'scape.' 

"  We  all  laughed— in  fact,  could  not  help  it.  I  told  Ham 
that  I  would  go  out  with  him  the  next  day  and  we  would 
see  about  this  matter.  Ham  withdrew,  scratching  his 
head  and  looking  very  serious. 

"  The  next  day  I  had  the  horses  hitched  to  the  wagon, 
and  Peter  feeling  that  he  had  so  far  recovered  that  he 
could  stand  the  ride,  we  went  out  together.  When  we 
came  to  the  place  where  Ham  had  met  his  three  suspicious 
looking  friends  we  examined  the  spot,  found  Ham's  let- 
tuce, etc.,  scattered  somewhat  over  the  ground,  but  could 
not  see  much  evidence  of  anything  else. 

"Ham  said  but  little.  Finally,  I  asked  him  which  direc- 
tion his  friends  had  gone  from  here.  He  at  once  pointed 
the  way,  saying,  '  Doesn't  you  see  de  track  ?  Dar  he  go. 
Turn  'roun'  and  go  back  de  same  way  he  come.' 


88  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"We  could  see  some  indications  that  Ham's  story  might 
be  true,  but  not  enough  to  be  very  satisfactory.  However, 
we  went  along.  When  we  arrived  at  the  farm  and  found 
Joseph  Dent  we  had  Ham  relate  his  experience.  Joseph 
Dent  said  to  come  in  the  house.  When  we  had  all  been 
seated,  Joseph  said : 

"  'Well,  I  have  no  doubt  as  to  the  truth  of  what  Ham 
says.  The  same  three  men  (at  least,  I  supjiose  them  to  be, 
from  the  description),  came  here  last  night  and  forced  me 
to  let  them  stay  in  the  house.  I  was  not  very  fearful  of 
their  doing  me  any  harm,  as  I  was  watchful.  My  partner 
and  myself  could  have  handled  them  if  they  had  made  any 
demonstration.  We  gave  them  their  suppers  and  a  mug  of 
ale  and  got  them  going,  and  found  that  they  were  escaped 
rebels,  who  had  been  in  prison  camp  at  Indianapolis. 
They  told  us  that  there  was  a  plot  to  let  all  the  prisoners 
loose  and  to  raise  an  army  out  of  their  friends  North  to 
commence  war  here,  and  in  that  way  to  have  the  rebellion 
succeed.' 

"Peter  inquired  how  they  came  to  tell  so  much  about 
their  plans. 

"Joseph  answered  that  he  and  his  partner  pretended  to 
them  that  they  were  in  full  sympathy  with  the  rebellion, 
and  were  staying  here  only  to  have  the  influence  of  Col. 
David  to  keej)  them  out  of  the  Union  army,  and  that  if 
compelled  at  any  time  to  join  either  army  they  would  join 
the  rebels. 

"  '  Where  have  they  gone  ?'  inquired  Peter. 

"  '  They  have  gone  into  the  country  some  twenty  miles, 
to  Collms  Grove.  There  is  to  be  a  political  meeting  there 
to-morrow,  and  they  expect,  as  they  told  us,  that  Thomas 
A.  Strider,  of  Indianapolis,  and  Dan  Bowen,  also  of  In- 
diana, were  to  be  there,  and  through  one  of  them  they 
thought  they  could  obtain  aid  ;  that  while  in  prison  they 
had  been  initiated  into  a  society  called  the  "Knights  of 
the  Golden  Circle,"  which  was  a  secession  organization,  in- 
tended as  an  auxiliary  force  to  the  rebel  army  ;  that  Dan 
Bowen  was  one  of  their  main  men,  and  so  called  "Agita- 
tor"; that  Thomas  A.  Strider  was  Chief  Counselor  to  the 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  89 

organization  in  Indiana;  was  to  be  in  Washington  most  of 
the  time  to  "watch  things"  and  to  defend  them  at  all 
times  when  any  of  their  order  should  be  arrested  or  in  any 
danger.' 

"Peter  and  I  went  out  to  the  barn  and  talked  the  matter 
over,  and  thought  that  in  such  a  case  as  this  we  would  be 
justified  in  resorting  to  any  means  or  strategy  to  discover 
this  secret  organization  and  ascertain  the  designs  of  its 
members.  We  concluded  to  get  Joseph  Dent,  who  was  an 
old  soldier,  and  very  bright,  with  an  excellent  memory,  to 
join  it  and  find  out  all  that  he  could  about  the  organiza- 
tion. Agreeing  to  this,  Peter  hobbled  back  on  his  crutches. 
He  being  a  soldier  made  the  proposition  to  Dent,  which  he 
readily  acceded  to,  saying  : 

"'I  had  thought  of  that  myself,  but  feared  that  you 
might  take  me  to  be  too  intimate  with  these  people.  I  call 
them  Secessionists  and  rebels.  I  think,  that  if  you  agree, 
1  will  go  down  to  this  meeting  to-morrow,  and  when  I  come 
back  will  come  to  Allentown,  as  they  might  keep  a  watch 
on  me  here. ' 

"With  this  understanding  we  returned,  instructing 
Joseph  Dent  to  stay  as  long  as  might  become  necessary,  in 
order  to  learn  all  that  he  could  as  to  the  design  of  these  peo- 
ple. After  getting  our  supplies  in  the  wagon  we  returned 
home.  On  arriving  we  found  all  feeling  very  joyful  over 
the  fact  that  Col.  Anderson  would  be  home  in  the  course  of 
a  week.  He  had  so  written  to  me.  Aunt  Sarah  had 
opened  and  read  the  letter.  Little  Mary  was  so  delighted 
that  she  ran  out  and  tried  to  tell  us  all  that  her  father  had 
written.  She  would  talk  and  stammer  and  draw  a  long 
breath,  and  then  commence  again,  and  repeat  until  I  had  to 
tell  her  to  rest  and  begin  slowly.  When  we  got  in  we  heard 
all.  The  two  children  were  dehghted  at  the  prospect  of 
seeing  Aunt  Martha  almost  as  much  as  seeing  the  Colonel 
and  Ms  brave  wife.  Peter  and  I  had  to  keep  quiet  about 
our  program  with  Joseph  Dent,  and  therefore  discussed 
other  matters.  During  the  evenmg  Peter  concluded  that 
he  would  not  attempt  returnmg  to  his  regiment  until  Col. 
Tom  should  arrive,  so  that  he  could  arrange  about  the 


90  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

command  and  take  some  word  back  to  Col.  Rice.  (I  said 
not  one  word  about  Tom's  commission  as  Brigadier,  but 
continued  the  suggestion  that  Col.  Rice  could  not  think  of 
doing  otherwise  than  turning  over  the  command  to  Col. 
Anderson.)  Just  then  the  post-boy  came  again  with  a  let- 
ter. I  opened  it  and  found  it  to  be  from  my  son  Jackson, 
at  St.  Paul,  Minn.",  (where  he  resided  and  was  engaged  in 
railroad  building,)  stating  that  he  considered  it  his  duty  to 
enter  the  service  of  his  country.  Being  young  and  healthy, 
he  said,  no  patriot  in  this  crisis,  blessed  with  good  health, 
could  afford  to  remain  out  of  the  army;  that  the  day  would 
come  when  the  question  would  be  asked  of  all  such  per- 
sons, '  Why  did  you  not  go  to  the  war  and  fight  for  your 
country  ?'  Poor  boy,  if  he  were  living  now  he  would  ask 
himself  the  queston :  'Why  did  I  go;  for  what  did  I  peril 
my  life  ?'    Yes  !  yes  ! 

"Well,  I  kept  this  from  my  wife.  Aunt  Sarah,  for  the 
time.  She  was  so  worried  about  our  family  that  I  thought 
best  to  wait  for  a  day  or  so,  inasmuch  as  she  did  not  see  me 
get  the  letter.  A  couple  of  days  passed  and  Joseph  Dent 
came  to  our  house.  After  seeing  and  speaking  to  Jennie 
about  the  farm  and  her  interest  generally,  and  teUing  Aunt 
Sarah  about  Ham's  scare  and  joking  him  somewhat,  he 
spoke  to  Peter  and  myself,  and  said  that  he  wanted  to  see  us 
alone. 

"  We  all  went  out  to  the  barn,  and  there  he  told  us  all  that 
he  had  heard  and  seen — that  he  had  gone  to  ColUns'  Grove; 
that  there  was  a  large  political  meeting  there;  that  Dan 
Bo  wen  spoke  in  the  most  excited  manner  of  the  wrongs 
and  outrages,  as  he  termed  them,  of  the  viTe  abolition  ad- 
minst ration;  that  the  Union  soldiers  were  mere  hirelings; 
that  he  hoped  none  of  his  party  would  join  the  Abohtion 
army  to  assist  in  robbing  and  murdering  our  brethren 
down  South.  (Dent  had  noted  these  sayings  in  his  memo- 
randum; he  was  a  man  of  fair  education  and  a  close  ob-" 
server.)  Bo  wen  was  vociferously  applauded  during  his 
remarks.  Thos.  A.  Strider  sjDoke  also;  but  he  was  not  so  ve- 
hement and  abusive  as  Bowen,  but  was  equally  strong 
against  the.  war  for  the  Union.      Strider  spoke  of  it  as 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  91 

an  unholy  war  on  our  part,  and  all  the  acts  of  Congress 
and  the  President  being  'unauthorized  and  unconstitu- 
tional,' and  that  the  war  would  be  a  failure  and  ought  to 
be;  that  he  would  not  see  money  appropriated,  if  in  his 
power  to  prevent,  to  carry  it  on;  that  if  the  Government 
undertook  to  draft  his  friends  in  Indiana  as  soldiers,  he 
would  defend  any  of  them  (free  of  charge)  that  resisted 
such  an  unconstitutional  proceeding.  He  continued  in 
this  vein  for  an  hour.  These  utterances  were  loudly  ap- 
plauded by  the  majority  of  the  audience.  But,  continuing, 
he  stated  that  on  that  day  he  came  across  the  three  es- 
caped prisoners  heretofore  mentioned,  and  staid  with  them 
during  the  speeches  and  agreed  to  all  that  was  said,  so  as 
to  satisfy  them  of  his  strict  adherence  to  their  principles. 

They  said  to  him  that  if  he  would  remain  that  night  they 
would  initiate  him  into  their  mysterious  organization.  He 
acceded  to  their  proposition  without  hesitation,  and  re- 
mained—not leaving  them  for  an  instant.  In  the  evening, 
shortly  after  dark,  they  were  all  conducted  to  a  large 
empty  barn  near  by,  and  on  entermg  it  Dent  found  Thos. 
A.  Strider  presiding,  and  Bowen  lecturing  on  the  designs 
and  purposes  of  the  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle. 

After  he  had  explained  the  objects  of  the  organization, 
an  obligation  was  administered  to  all  who  had  not  before 
been  admitted  and  obligated.    Dent,  being  one  who  had 
not  before  joined,  with  others  took  the  obligation,  and  was 
then  instructed  in  the  signs,  grips  and  passwords.    He  said 
that  he  played  it  pretty  well,  so  that  he  was  thoroughly 
instructed,  and  kept  repeating  them  to  himself,  so  that  he 
might  not  forget  any  part.    The  obligation  pledged  them  i 
to  use  all  possible  means  in  their  power  to  aid  the  rebels 
to  gain  their  independence;  to  aid  and  assist  prisoners  to  ' 
escape;  to  vote  for  no  one  for  office  who  was  not  oi^posed  j 
to  the  further  prosecution  of  the  war,  to  encourage  de- 
sertions from  the  Union  army;  to  protect  the  rebels  in  all  i 
things  necessary  to  carry  out  their  designs,  even  to  the 
burning  and  destroying  of  towns  and  cities,  if  necessary,  in 
order  to  produce  the  desired  result.  They  were  also  directed 
to  give  information  at  all  times  of  any  knowledge  they 


92 


UNCLE   DAXIEIi'S   STORY. 


might  have  of  the  movements  of  our  armies,  and  of  the 
coming  of  soldiers  to  tlieir  homes;  to  use  their  influence  to 
prevent  their  return  to  the  army.  They  were  not  even  to 
disclose  the  murder  of  any  returned  soldier  or  Union  man, 
if  done  by  any  one  belonging  to  this  organization.  They 
were  told  in  the  instructions  that  men  were  sent  into  our 
prisons  to  obUgate  and  instruct  all  prisoners,  so  that  they 
could  make  themselves  known  in  traveling,  should  they 
escape;  also,  that  the  organization  extended  into  Canada, 


KNIGHTS  OF  THE  GOLDEN  CTHCLE  MEETING  IN  A  BARN. 

as  well  as  every  State  in  the  North;  that  men  in  our  army 
belonged  to  it,  who  would  retreat  in  battle,  or  surrender 
whenever  they  could  do  so;  they  could  always  make  them- 
selves known  to  the  rebel  commanders;  that  the  members 
were  in  every  Avay  possible  to  foment  jealousies  and  ill-feel- 
ing between  the  Eastern  and  Western  troops,  and  espe- 
cially between  the  commandmg  Generals  of  the  two  sec- 
tions; they  were  to  encourage  the  Western  volunteers  not 
to  allow  themselves  to  be  commanded  by  Eastern  officers, 
and  especially  were  they  to  tickle  the  fancy  and  pride  of 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  93 

I 

the  Eastern  officei's  and  men,  by  encouraging  them  not  to 
allow  themselves  to  be  subjected  to  the  control  of  the  un- 
educated men  of  the  West — in  short,  every  kind  and  char- 
acter of  argument  was  to  be  resorted  to.  In  the  event  of 
failure,  any  other  means,  no  matter  what,  was  to  be  em 
ployed  to  cause  failui*e  on  our  part  and  success  on  theirs. 

Peter  wrote  down  every  word  told  us  by  Dent,  being  very 
careful  about  the  signs  and  passAvords.  This  being  done, 
we  cautioned  Dent  to  be  extremely  careful  in  his  conversa- 
tions with  others,  and  never  to  speak  of  this  organization 
to  any  one,  for  fear  that  he  might  get  into  trouble  or  suffer 
in  some  way  from  its  members.  Dent  bade  us  good  day 
and  left  for  home.  We  returned  to  the  house  and  there 
read  over  Peter's  memorandum  carefully,  and  studied  the 
signs  and  passwoi'ds  so  as  to  fully  comprehend  them.  This, 
to  us,  was  a  serious  question.  Peter  felt  as  though  there 
was  much  in  this  to  cause  our  country  great  trouble  in  ad- 
dition to  what  was  already  upon  us.  I  said  to  Peter  that 
I  would  at  once  write  to  the  President  and  send  him  all 
the  statements  as  they  were  made  to  us  by  Dent,  as  well  as 
suggest  to  him  the  necessity  of  having  this  conspiracy  (as 
it  was  nothing  less)  ferreted  out  at  once,  which  I  did  that 
day,  and  also  suggested  the  arrest  and  trial  of  all  that 
could  be  found  who  were  engaged  in  getting  up  these  or- 
ganizations. I  soon  received  a  letter,  not  from  the  Presi- 
dent, but  from  another,  which  satisfied  me  that  my  letter 
had  been  received  by  the  one  for  whom  it  was  intended. 

"Very  soon  the  whisperings  and  newspaper  gossip 
showed  plainly  that  there  were  jealousies  in  the  Army  of 
the  East  as  well  as  in  the  Army  of  the  Center.  Officers 
were  complaining  of  each  other,  and  some  were  charging 
ill-treatment  on  the  part  of  the  Administration,  showing 
clearly  that  there  were  influences  silently  at  work.  About 
this  time  I  received  a  note  from  Washington  requesting 
me  to  come  to  that  city.  I  prepared  for  the  trip.  Bid- 
ding good-by  to  our  family,  and  requesting  Peter  not  to 
leave  until  1  should  return,  I  was  off,  no  one  but  Peter  and 
my  wife  holding  the  secret  of  my  leaving  home  at  this 
time.    When  I  arrived  at  Washington  I  proceeded  to  the 


94  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY, 

Executive  Mansion,  sent  in  my  name,  and  was  at  once  ad- 
mitted. The  President  met  me  most  cordially,  and  asked 
me  to  be  seated.  He  wrote  a  note  and  sent  it  out  by  a  mes- 
senger, then  turned  to  me  and  entered  into  conversation 
about  the  health  of  our  people,  the  crops  of  the  country, 
and  the  sentiments  I  found  generally  held  among  the  peo- 
ple of  the  West  in  reference  to  the  war,  I  said  to  lum  that 
among  the  Union  people  there  was  but  one  sentiment,  and 
that  was  that  the  last  man  and  last  dollar  must  be  ex- 
hausted, if  necessary,  to  put  down  the  rebellion.  He 
grasped  me  by  the  hand  warmly  and  said  : 

"  '  Lyon,  my  good  friend,  I  am  exceedingly  glad  to  know 
that.  I  have  been  hearing  curious  stories  about  your  part 
of  Indiana.  The  Governor  of  your  State  seems  to  fear 
trouble  from  some  cause.' 

"'My  dear  Mr.  President,'  I  said,  'do  not  misunder- 
stand me,  I  do  not  mean  to  say  our  people  are  united ;  it 
is  only  the  Union  people  I  had  reference  to.  There  is  a 
strong  party  in  the  State,  who  are  utterly  opposed  to  the 
prosecution  of  the  war,  and  they  are  led  on  by  very  strong 
and  influential  men.' 

"'Yes,'  said  the  President,  'this  man  Strider  is  at  the 
head  of  that  party.  He  is  a  smooth-talking  fellow — rather 
an  "Oily  Gammon,"  very  shrewd,  and  hard  to  catch  at 
any  open  or  overt  act.  He  has  a  way  of  settmg  others  on 
and  keeping  out  himself.  At  least,  I  should  so  conclude 
from  what  I  have  seen  and  know  of  him.' 

"  'Yes,  Mr.  President,  you  have  estimated  the  man  cor- 
rectly,' was  my  reply. 

"  'Just  at  this  point  in  the  conversation,  the  Secretary 
of  War  came  in.  The  President  was  going  to  introduce 
me. 

"'No  introduction  is  necessary,  Mr.  President,'  said 
the  Secretary;  '  this  is  one  of  my  old  neighbors  and  friends.' 

"  '  Our  meeting  was  full  of  warmth  and  friendly  greet- 
ings, having  been  friends  for  many  years  in  Ohio  prior  to 
my  leaving  the  State.  We  were  all  seated,  and  after  some 
general  conversation  between  the  Secretary  and  myself, 
the  President  remarked  that  he  had  sent  for  me,  and  on 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  95 

my  presenting  myself  he  had  sent  for  the  Secretary  of 
War  for  the  purpose  of  having  a  full  conference  in  refer- 
ence to  the  situation  in  the  rear  of  the  army  out  West,  and 
that  from  my  letter  to  him  he  did  not  know  of  any  one 
who  could  give  him  that  information  better  than  myself. 

"  '  By  the  way,'  said  he,  '  what  about  your  nephew,  An- 
derson ?  He  must  be  a  glorious  fellow  and  a  good  soldier. 
Of  course,  you  have  received  the  commission  that  the  Sec- 
retary and  I  sent  you  for  him  ?' 

"  'Yes  !  thanks  to  you,  Mr.  President.  He  is  improving 
very  fast.  His  wound  will  soon  be  well,  and  he  will  then 
be  ready  for  the  field  again.' 

"'Tell  him,' said  the  President,  'that  I  will  watch  his 
career  with  great  interest.  Coming  from  where  he  does, 
he  must  have  good  metal  in  him  to  face  his  friends  and 
relatives  in  taking  the  stand  he  has. ' 

"  'Yes,  sir,'  said  I; '  he  is  a  true  man,  and  his  wife,  though 
a  Southern  woman,  is  one  of  the  noblest  of  her  sex,  and  as 
true  a  patriot  as  ever  lived.' 

"'Your  family  are  nearly  all  soldiers,  I  believe,  Mr. 
Lyon,'  said  the  Secretary. 

"  '  Yes,  Mr.  Secretary;  I  had  seven  sons — five  are  in  the 
army,  one  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  the  Gaps,  and  the 
seventh  is  on  his  way  from  St.  Paul  to  join  it.  Grod  knows 
I  have  some  interest  in  our  success,  and  I  will  go  myself  at 
any  time  should  it  be  necessary.' 

"  'The  President  here  interrupted: 

" '  No,  Mr.  Lyon,  you  must  not.  You  have  done  enough. 
If  this  Government  cannot  be  saved  without  the  eighth  one 
of  your  family  putting  his  life  in  peril  at  your  age,  it  can- 
not be  saved.  We  will  accept  no  more  recruits  from  the 
Lyon  family.' 

"  '  The  President  then  asked  me  to  give  to  the  Secretary 
and  himself  the  situation  in  the  West  as  nearly  as  I  could, 
and  especially  in  Indiana. 

"  I  proceeded  to  state  the  situation— the  bitterness  of  the 
opposition  to  the  Administration,  as  well  as  to  the  war, 
then  being  manifested  by  the  anti-war  party,  or,  in  other 
words,  by  the  Democratic  party  as  an  organization  ;  the 


90  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

organized  lodges  of  the  Golden  Circle,  their  objects  and  de- 
signs, the  influence  they  were  to  bi"ing  to  bear,  how  they 
were  to  operate  and  in  what  directions,  the  jealousies  they 
were  to  engender  between  the  officers  of  the  East  and  the 
West;  the  fact  that  they  were  to  release  prisoners  and  to 
destroy  towns  and  cities  in  the  North,  should  it  become 
necessary. 

"The  President  and  Secretary  both  hstened  with  grave 
attention,  and  seemed  to  fully  comprehend  the  situation. 

"The  President  finally  said  : 

"  '  Mr.  Secretary,  this  is  a  very  serious  matter,  and  is  be- 
coming more  so  every  day.' 

"  '  Yes,'  replied  the  Secretary;  '  you  know,  Mr.  President, 
that  we  have  talked  this  over  heretofore,  but  this  revela- 
tion seems  startling.  I  can  begin  to  see  where  the  influ- 
ence partly  comes  from  which  gives  us  so  much  trouble  with 
some  of  the  officers  of  the  Eastern  army.  At  first  I  was 
induced  to  believe  that  they  were  jealous  of  each  other,  but 
I  am  beginning  to  think  it  comes  from  political  influences  in 
opposition  to  the  Administration,  having  a  desire  to  change 
the  jDolicy  of  the  Government  in  reference  to  the  war.  Sev- 
eral of  the  senior  officers  in  different  commands  act  as 
though  they  thought  more  of  promotion  and  being  as- 
signed to  large  commands  than  the  success  of  our  cause. 
They  will  not  serve  under  any  but  their  own  selection 
of  commanders — at  least,  make  opposition  to  doing  so. 
There  seems  to  be  a  little  coterie  who  think  no  one  is  suit- 
able to  command  except  themselves.  They  have  not  been 
very  successful  so  far,  and  act  as  though  they  were  deter- 
termined  that  no  one  else  should  be.  We  have  reUeved 
their  chief  and  brought  a  new  man  to  the  field,  and  I  do 
believe  that  some  of  these  men  will  not  give  him  a  cordial 
support.  We  must  wait,  quietly,  however,  for  develop- 
ments. One  thing  is  strange  to  me,  and  that  is  that  I  find 
these  complaining  gentlemen  all  have  been  and  now  ai-e  in 
sympathy  with  the  party  which  is  found  in  a  great  degree 
opposing  the  war.  I  do  not  mean  by  this  to  impeach  their 
patriotism,  but  to  suggest  that  the  influences  which  op- 
erate upon  them  and  flatter  their  vanity  by  suggestions  of 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  97 

presidency,  cabinets,  head  of  the  army,  future  power,  great- 
ness, etc.,  are  not  coming  from  the  people  or  party  in  fidl 
accord  with  the  Administration  and  in  favor  of  such  a 
prosecution  of  the  war  as  will  insure  ultimate  success.' 

"  '  AVell,'  said  the  President,  '  we  are  in  their  power  at  the 
present,  and  their  demands  upon  the  Administration  are 
of  a  character  to  induce  the  belief  that  they  are  preparing 
the  road  to  an  ultimate  recognition  of  the  so-called  Confed- 
eracy ;  but,  gentlemen,  they  will  not  succeed.'  (This  he 
said  with  much  warmth.)  '  I  will  not  let  them  succeed. 
The  Lord,  in  his  own  good  time,  will  raise  up  and  develop 
some  man  of  great  genius  as  a  commander,  and  I  am  now 
patiently  waiting  for  that  time.  I  cannot  put  these  men 
aside  now.  The  country  would  sympathize  with  them  and 
feel  that  I  do  not  know  as  much  about  war  as  they  do  ; 
but  they  will  tell  the  tale  on  themselves  very  soon,  and 
then  we  will  be  completely  justified  in  getting  rid  of  them. 
This  war  must  go  on  for  some  time  yet  if  the  Union  is  to  be 
restored,  and  I  have  faith  that  it  will  be ;  but  I  am  just 
now  bothered  more  about  the  condition  in  the  rear  than 
in  the  front ;  that  will  come  out  all  right  in  time.  But  if 
these  Grolden  Circle  organizations  spread,  as  they  seem  to 
be  doing,  in  the  West,  where  a  great  portion  of  our  troops 
nmst  come  from,  and  the  people  should  once  get  the  idea 
fixed  in  their  minds  that  the  war  must  be  a  failure,  and  a 
fire  in  the  rear  is  started  of  great  proportions,  then  what  ? 
Then  will  come  the  serious  question.  And  should  the  peo- 
ple pronounce  at  the  next  election  against  a  further  prose- 
cution of  the  war,  there  will  be  a  secret  understanding 
with  those  who  come  into  power  that  the  so-called  Confed- 
eracy is  to  be  recognized,  and  that  will  be  the  end.' 

"  'But,  Mr.  President,  do  you  look  for  such  a  result  ?'  I 
asked. 

"  '  No,  sir,'  responded  the  President;  '  I  was  omy  putting 
the  worst  side  of  the  case — just  as  I  would  look  at  the 
worst  side  of  a  client's  case  in  court.  The  people  of  this 
country  love  this  republic  too  well  to  see  it  go  down  marred 
and  destroyed  merely  for  the  purpose  of  upholding  the 
crime  and  infamy  of  slavery.    JS^o,  gentlemen,  this  Union 


98  UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STOUY. 

will  be  restored.  All  the  rebels  of  the  South,  and  all  the 
sympathizers  and  Golden  Circles  of  the  North  cannot  de- 
stroy it  so  long  as  thei'e  is  one  patriot  left  qualified  to  lead 
an  army.  They  will  have  to  burn  every  city  and  assassin- 
ate every  leading  man  who  is  able  to  be  a  leader  before  our 
flag  will  go  down  in  gloom  and  disgrace.  This  they  may 
try.  God  only  knows  what  desperate  men  will  do  to  up- 
hold an  unholy  cause.' " 

"How  prophetic  this  thought  was,"  said  Dr.  Adams. 

"Yes,  it  was  really  so.  The  very  things  mentioned  were 
attempted,  and  an  organization  completed  for  the  purpose. 
They  accomplished  a  part  of  their  hellish  design,  but  they 
did  not  succeed  to  the  extent  contemplated. 

"  But  to  return  to  the  conversation  with  the  President 
and  Secretary  : 

"  The  President  then  asked  me  if  I  wouid,  in  my  own 
way,  further  ferret  out  what  was  being  done  by  this  organ- 
ization in  the  AVest  and  post  him  by  reports  in  writing  as 
often  as  I  could  conveniently  do  so. 

"  I  responded  that  I  could  not  go  into  the  lodges  myself, 
but  I  would,  in  every  way  that  1  could  consistently,  through 
others,  obtain  information  and  send  him. 

"  '  This,'  he  said,  '  was  all  that  he  could  ask  me  to  do,  sit- 
uated as  I  was.' 

"This  being  all  that  was  desired,  the  Secretary  of  War 
made  out  a  pass  authorizing  me  to  enter  any  and  all  of 
our  lines  or  camps  of  prisoners,  to  visit  any  and  all  hos- 
pitals— in  fact,  to  go  to  and  pass  through  all  places  under 
military  control  in  the  United  States.  With  this  pass  in 
my  pocket  I  bade  good-by  to  the  President  and  Secretary 
and  left  for  home. 

"When  I  returned  I  found  that  Col.  Tom  Anderson,  his 
wife,  and  old  Aunt  Martha  had  arrived.  The  family  had 
a  joyful  meeting  and  had  become  setUed  down.  All  were 
glad  to  see  me.  Col.  Tom,  his  wife,  and  Aunt  Martha  had 
many  pleasant  things  to  relate— how  Tom  recovered  so 
rapidly  ;  how  kind  Col.  Harden  had  been  ;  what  a  good 
man  Sui*g.  Long  was;  how  a  band  of  rebels  came  down  the 
river  to  old  George's  farm,  where  Tom  had  been  so  long  : 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  99 

how  they  were  surprised  and  captured  by  one  of  Col, 
Harden's  reconnoitering  parties,  and  that  they  said  they 
were  sent  to  take  Mr.  George's  property  away  and  to  bring 
with  them  old  Ham  and  Aunt  Martlia. 

Old  Ham,  being  present,  broke  out  in  one  of  his  charac- 
teristic laughs. 

'"Ah!  He-ogh.  Fo' de  good  Laud,  dat's  de  time  dey 
miss  der  cotch.  Dis  darky  was  done  gone  when  dey  comed. 
I  know'd  dey'd  be  dar  sometime  for  dis  cat,  and  Marfa,  too. 
I  tells  you,  dey  want  her,  dey  do.  She  know  how  to  cook 
and  do  things,  she  do.  Be  a  cole  day  when  dey  gits  dis 
cat  agin,  sho's  you  born'd.' 

"Aunt  Martha  came  in  and  said  to  Ham  : 

"  'What  you  doin'  heah,  Ham  ?' 

"  '  I"s  sympensizen  wid  dem  "  Sesh  "  what  comed  down 
to  ole  Massa  George's  place  back  yonder  for  to  fotch  me 
and  you  back  to  de  Missip.  De  cat  done  gone.  He-ahl 
heah  !' 

"  '  Yes;  but  you  ole  fool,  dey'd  got  you  if  it  had  not  bin 
for  me.  I  beg  you  afore  you  goes  to  go  wid  Massa  Daniel, 
you  knows  I  did.' 

"  'Yes,  Marfa,  dat's  so.  I  tole  dem  all  de  time  dat  you 
knows  de  bes'.    Don't  I,  Massa  Daniel  ?' 

"'Oh,  yes,  Ham,'  I  said.  'You  always  speak  well  of 
Martha,  and  what  she  knows,' 

" '  Deed  I  do,  Marfa;  dat's  so;  I  does,  all  de  time.' 

"  'Dat's  all  right  den.  Ham.  I  forgib  you  all  what  you 
do,  so  you  jes'  git  out  in  de  kitchen;  dar's  whar  you 
b'long.     Dese  folks  spile  you  ef  dey  don't  mind  deyselves, 

"  The  family,  or  a  considerable  portion  of  them,  again 
being  together,  we  naturally  drifted  in  our  conversation  as 
to  the  war,  it  being  uppermost  in  everybody's  mind  at 
that  time;  so  I  found  an  opportunity  to  tell  Col.  Anderson 
and  Peter  all  about  my  trip,  what  had  occurred,  and  what 
I  had  promised  to  do,  Peter  said  that  I  would  have  to 
be  very  cautious,  and  that  the  first  thing  was  to  mider- 
stand  whether  or  not  the  Postmaster  here  could  be  trusted. 
Should  he  allow  it  to  be  known  that  I  was  frequently 
communicating  with  the  President,  the  enemies  at  Allen- 


100  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

town  would  manage  in  some  way  to  discover  my  communi- 
cations, and  thereby  my  life  would  be  in  danger. 

"  I  knew  the  Postmaster,  however,  and  that  he  could 
be  trusted;  so  that  part  of  the  matter  was  settled. 

"Colonel  Anderson  suggested  that  there  should  be  no 
haste  in  settling  the  arrangements;  that  it  was  of  such 
importance  that  a  little  reflection  would  do  no  harm;  so 
we  laid  the  matter  over  for  the  present." 

"  Uncle  Daniel,'' said  Col.  Bush,  ''we  who  were  in  the 
army  felt  the  influence  of  the  Knights  of  the  Golden  Cir- 
cle. There  was  one  time  during  the  war  when  we  would 
have  hundreds  of  desertions  in  a  night ;  nor  could  we  stop 
it  for  a  considerable  length  of  time.  We  finally  discovered 
that  the  people  opposed  to  the  war  were  engaged  in  every 
possible  way  in  influencing  the  relatives  of  the  soldiers. 
They  would  sometimes  get  their  wives  to  write  about 
their  sufferings,  sickness  in  their  families,  and  in  every 
way  that  it  could  be  done  they  were  rendered  dissatisfied." 

"Yes,"  said  Maj.  Clymer,  "that  is  true  in  every  re- 
spect. Part  of  my  command  deserted,  and  I  have  found 
since  the  war  that  they  were  induced  to  do  so  by  these 
very  influences." 

"The  situation  at  that  time  was  very  critical,"  said  Dr. 
Adams.  "  I  remember  well  when  mobs  were  organized 
and  when  soldiers  were  shot  down  on  the  road  in  this  vicin- 
ity while  returning  to  their  commands  after  being  home 
on  a  leave  of  absence. 

"O,  yes,  those  were  perilous  times  for  all  avIio  wei-e  in 
favor  of  their  country's  success.  Returning,  however,  to 
family  matters  : 

"  On  the  morning  of  the  next  day,  after  Peter,  Col.  Ander- 
son and  myself  had  talked  over  the  matter  of  my  Washing- 
ton trip,  and  sat  down  to  breakfast,  Col.  Anderson  found 
a  paper  under  his  plate.  All  eyes  were  upon  him,  and' 
he  turned  his  upon  the  paper.  He  read  it,  and  looked  at 
me  as  though  he  understood  it  all,  yet  it  was  evidently  a 
very  happy  surprise ;  he  said  not  one  word,  but  handed 
it  to  his  wife,  supposing  that  the  rest  knew  of  it.  She 
jumped  up  from  the  table  and  threw  her  arms  around  my 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY,  101 

neck  and  wept  for  joy.  This  procedure  seemed  to  puzzle 
the  rest  of  the  family,  as  they  were  totally  ignorant  of  the 
contents  of  the  paper. 

" '  Mother,'  exclaimed  Peter,  '  what  is  all  this  ?' 

"Col.  Anderson  said  :  'Aunt,  do  you  not  know  what  it 
is?' 

" '  No,  indeed,'  she  repUed. 

"  I  then  revealed  the  secret  of  my  keeping  the  fact  quiet 
about  Tom  having  been  commissioned  as  a  Brigadier-Gen- 
eral. 

"  Peter  at  once  said  :  '  Well,  that  settles  the  question  in 
our  regiment;  and  I  am  truly  glad,  for  two  reasons  :  first, 
that  Col.  Anderson  has  been  promoted,  and,  second,  that 
it  leaves  our  regiment  intact.' 

"  All  congratulated  the  Colonel  and  were  happy  over  it. 
Old  Aunt  Martha  who  was  waiting  on  the  table  that  morn- 
ing shouted  out  'Glory!  Dat's  jes'  what  I  sed;  dat  de 
good  Laud  was  gwine  to  keep  Massa  Tom  for  some  big 
thing,  so  he  do  good.    I  know'd  it.' 

"We  all  felt  that  it  was  due  him  and  all  were  glad. 
Upon  looking  up  I  discerned  tears  in  Jennie's  eyes,  I  knew 
in  a  moment  her  thoughts,  but  said  not  a  word.  Her  dar- 
ling child,  Sarah,  had  died,  and  of  course  she  was  sensi- 
tive and  easily  touched.  After  breakfast  I  took  the  first 
opportunity  to  say  to  her :  '  My  dear  child,  don't  feel 
badly;  your  husband's  promotion  will  come  very  soon.' 

"  This  seemed  to  cheer  her  up,  and  all  went  on  well  and 
pleasantly.  No  one  seemed  to  understand  Jennie's  tears 
but  myself,  and  I  was  very  quiet  on  the  subject.  Sure 
enough,  the  very  next  day  she  got  a  letter  from  David,  tell- 
ing her  that  he  had  been  promoted  and  assigned  to  the 
command  of  a  brigade.  This  made  us  all  doubly  happy, 
and  caused  us  to  forget  our  grief  for  a  time.  The  two 
children  did  not  quite  understand  all  this.  But  Aunt 
Martha,  to  whom  the  childi'en  had  become  quite  devoted, 
was  in  her  very  peculiar  way  explaining  it  all  to  the  chil- 
dren, and  yet  she  knew  but  little  more  about  it  than  they 
did,  and  between  her  explanations  and  their  understanding 
of  it,  made  it  very  amusing  indeed. 


103  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"Two  days  afterwards  Peter  left  for  his  command,  which 
was  still  encamped  on  the  battle-field  of  Pittskill  Land- 
ing. He  felt  as  though  he  could  do  camp  duty  if  no  more. 
He  wore  the  same  sad  countenance  that  had  become 
fastened  upon  him  since  he  had  been  pondering  over  his 
mother's  dream. 

"Col.  Anderson  was  still  very  weak,  but  was  nervous 
about  the  future  and  extremely  anxious  to  recover  suffici- 
ently to  take  the  field.  His  bloodless  face  and  trembling 
motion  showed  that  he  couldn't  perform  field  duty  for  some 
time  to  come.  He  made  a  request,  however,  for  the  detail 
of  Cai^t.  Day,  of  Col.  Harden's  regiment,  as  one  of  his 
aides-de-camp.  The  order  for  the  detail,  in  accordance 
with  his  wishes,  he  soon  received,  but  delayed  sending  it 
forward,  leaving  Capt.  Day  with  Col.  Harden  until  such 
time  as  he  should  be  able  to  be  assigned  to  duty.  In 
talkmg  over  with  Gen.  Anderson  the  situation  and  the 
mission  I  had  to  perform,  we  concluded,  inasmuch  as  he 
was  only  slightly  known  through  the  West,  that  he  could 
travel  through  Ohio,  Indiana  and  Illinois  on  a  prospecting 
tour  and  be  less  Mable  to  suspicion  than  myself,  known  as 
I  was  in  many  parts  of  the  country,  and  that  the  journey 
was  just  Avhat  he  needed  to  give  him  strength. 

"Preparatory  to  his  undertaking  the  expedition  we 
thought  proper  to  visit  Joseph  Dent  on  the  farm,  and  have 
the  General  more  fully  posted  in  the  mysteries  of  the 
Golden  Circle.  We  at  once  repaired  to  the  farm.  While 
there  Dent  instructed  him  thoroughly,  he  having  it  at  his 
tongue's  end,  as  he  had  been  meeting  with  the  Circle  fre- 
quently in  the  neighborhood,  under  the  advice  of  Peter 
and  myself.  Gen.  Anderson  carefully  wrote  down  every- 
thing in  his  pocket  memorandum  book,  and  after  fre- 
quently going  over  the  signs,  manipulations,  passwords, 
etc.,  with  Dent,  we  left  for  home.  All  the  preliminaries 
were  then  arranged,  so  that  the  General  was  to  start  as 
soon  as  he  considered  himself  suflBiciently  strong  to  undergo 
the  fatigues  of  the  journey. 

"Late  in  the  evening  the  form  of  a  tall,  well-propor- 
tioned man  appeared  at  the  door  and  rapped.     I  said 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  103 

'Come.'  He  entered,  saying,  'Father,  how  are  you?'  I 
saw  it  was  my  son  Jackson,  from  St.  Paul,  Minn.  After 
hearty  greetings,  I  introduced  liini  to  Gen.  Anderson  and 
wife.  Aunt  Sarah  soon  entered  the  room,  and  the  meeting 
between  mother  and  son  was  most  touching.  In  the  con- 
versation tliat  ensued  Jaclison  soon  disclosed  the  fact  that 
he  w'as  on  his  way  to  join  the  army  somewhere,  not  en- 
tirely defined  in  his  own  mind  ;  but  came  by  to  pay  a  visit 
to  us  first. 

"  Gfen.  Anderson  seemed  at  once  to  take  a  fancy  to  Jack 
son,  and  proposed  that  he  make  application  for  a  Cap- 
taincy in  the  Regular  Army  and  be  assigned  to  him  as  one 
of  his  stalT  officers.  This  w^as  readily  acceded  to  by  my 
son.  The  papers  were  made  out,  and  Jackson  started  for 
Washington  the  next  morning  to  make  the  request  of  the 
President,  the  understanding  being  that  he  was  to  return 
to  my  house  and  await  the  future  movements  of  Gen.  An- 
derson. His  mother,  hearing  of  this  arrangement,  was 
better  satisfied  with  it  than  she  would  have  been  if  he  had 
started  out  in  some  regiment ;  but  she  wept  bitter  tears  at 
the  thought  of  all  her  sons  endangering  their  lives. 

"She  said  to  me: 

"  '  Daniel,  if  our  whole  family,  or  a  greater  part  of  them 
should  be  lost,  who  will  remember  it  to  our  honor,  and 
where  will  sympathy  for  us  come  from  ?  You  know  the 
youth  who  fired  the  Ephesian  Dome  is  remembered,  while 
the  builder  is  forgotten.' 

"These  words  of  my  good  wife  are  constantly  ringing  in 
my  ears.    How  true  !  how  true  ! " 


CHAPTER  VII. 

TRAITOR  KNIGHTS— ORGANIZATION  OF  REBEL  SYMPA- 
THIZERS IN  INDIANA  AND  ILLINOIS — SIGNS  AND 
SECRETS— GEN.  ANDERSON'S  TOUR  OF  INVESTIGATION 
—THE  GOLDEN  CIRCLE. 

"  O,  Conspiracy,  shame'st  iJiou  to  shoiv  thy  dangerous  brow  by  night, 

When  evils  are  most  free  ?    0  then,  by  day, 

Where  will  thou  find  a  cavern  dark  enough 

To  mask  thy  monstrous  visage  ?    Seek  none,  conspiracy." 

— Shakespeaee. 

// r^  EVER AL  days  elapsed  before  Gren.  Anderson  felt 
''?^  that  he  could  undertake  the  journey  contem- 
\j  plated.  Finally  he  concluded  that  he  would 
J  make  the  effort.  He  thought  it  best  for  him  to 
pass  into  Illinois  first,  as  he  would  not  be  known  in  that 
State.  After  arranging  his  matters  and  leaving  word  for 
Jackson  to  remain  at  my  house,  (on  his  return  from  Wash- 
ington, should  he  succeed  in  obtaining  the  desired  ap- 
pointment,) until  he  returned  from  his  tour  of  investiga- 
tion, he  started. 

"The  first  stopping  place  of  the  General  was  at  Coles- 
town,  in  Charles  County.  There  he  remained  several  days, 
and  found  the  most  bitter  feeling  existing  between  the  pohti- 
cal  parties.  H  e  passed  very  easily  among  the  anti-war  peo- 
ple for  a  Southerner  and  rebel.  He  made  the  acquaintance 
of  one  Maj.  Cornell,  who  was  home  on  leave  of  absence. 
The  General,  finding  him  a  very  intelligent  and  apparently 
an  honorable,  high-minded  gentleman,  explained  to  him 
that  he  was  not  a  rebel,  but  on  a  mission  for  the  Gov- 
ernment. This  made  him  all  right  with  the  loyal  element, 
that  could  be  privately  communicated  with  and  trusted. 

''He  had  noticed  a  gentleman,  rather  fine-looking,  with 
the  movements  and  general  appearance  of  a  Southerner.  He 

(104) 


UNCLE    DANIEL'S  STORY.  105 

managed  to  get  a  good  look  in  his  face,  and  recognized  him 
as  Mr.  Jas.  Walters,  of  Arkansas.  He  spoke  to  him.  The 
recognition  was  mutual ;  the  General  invited  him  to  his 
room,  and  there  the  knowledge  of  the  Golden  Circle  was  at 
once  manifested.  Neither  disclosed  at  first  anything 
about  himself,  but  finally  the  General  told  Walters  that 
he  was  up  here  North  for  his  health,  and  to  spy  out  the 
situation  and  report  the  same.  They  soon  became  very 
confidential,  and  Walters  unbosomed  himself  to  the  Gen- 
eral. He  told  him  that  he  was  traveling  under  the  guise 
of  a  real-estate  agent,  selecting  land  for  some  large  and 
wealthy  firm,  but  in  reality  he  was  organizing  the  Knights 
of  the  Golden  Circle;  that  he  had  organized,  some  ten 
miles  southeast  of  the  town,  a  lodge  of  sixty  members. 
He  gave  all  the  names.  In  Colestown  he  had  another 
lodge,  seventy  strong,  with  Col.  O.  B.  Dickens  as  Chief  of 
the  Order  for  that  Congressional  district. 

"During  that  evening  he  showed  the  General  his  lists 
and  gave  him  the  names  of  men  to  go  to  in  Vernon 
County,  JefTersonville,  Fayetteville,  Franklin,  Perryville, 
Fultonville  and  many  other  places  in  the  state. 

"Chicago  being  the  main  headquarters,  he  directed 
him  (if  ho  should  go  there)  to  Morrison  Buckner,  John 
Walls,  N.  Judy  Cornington,  C.  H.  Eagle,  and  many  other 
prominent  men  who  belonged  to  the  organization  and  were 
in  direct  communication  with  Windsor,  Canada,  where  a 
portion  of  the  main  directors  and  managers  were  stationed, 
and  from  whence  they  were  sending  out  organizers  for  the 
West.  Walters  told  him  that  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  was  one 
of  the  'Head  Centers,'  and  that  Dodgers,  Bowlens,  Mil- 
lington,  Dorsing  and  Byron  were  the  Chiefs,  with  several 
so-called  Agitators,  and  that  Mr.  Stridor  was  Supreme 
Counsel;  that  the  organization  was  spreading  rapidly;  that 
in  Ohio,  at  Day  burg,  was  the  Head  Center;  that  along  the 
great  river  there  were  very  many  lodges  and  quite  a  num- 
ber of  members,  but  that  it  had  not  been  so  long  at  work 
in  Ohio  as  in  lUmois  and  Indiana.  Also,  that  the  Supreme 
Commander  lived  in  Dayburg,  O. ;  his  name  was  given  as 
Valamburg;  that  m  Kentucky  and  Missouri  nearly  all  the 

\       A 

\  ^  ^».^^  ^' — ^(Av  U-W\ 


106  tJNCLE  DAXEL's  story. 

people  were  joining  the  order  and  sending  men  as  fast  as 
they  could  to  the  rebel  army,  and  at  the  proper  time,  when 
things  Avere  ripe  for  the  people  to  rise,  one  of  the  most 
popular  officers  in  the  rebel  army,  who  lived  in  Missouri, 
would  be  sent  there  with  enough  troops  to  protect  himself 
until  the  Knights  could  join  him. 

"He  went  on  to  say  that  Col.  Burnett,  of  St.  Louis,  was 
Supreme  Commander  for  Missouri,  and  Marmalade  was 
Chief  Agitator ;  John  Morganson  was  Supreme  Com- 
mander in  Kentucky  ;  that  he  was  gathering  men  from 
there  all  the  time  ;  that  he  was  not  only  Supreme  Com- 
mander of  Kentucky,  but  appointed  to  make  excursions 
and  raids  into  Ohio  and  Indiana,  whenever  the  organi- 
zation should  be  considered  strong  enough  to  protect  him. 
This,  he  said,  was  considered  one  of  the  measures  to  be 
resorted  to  in  order  to  frighten  the  propei-ty -holders  of  the 
North,  and  thereby  drive  them  into  a  peace-policy;  that  if 
the  North  could  be  once  thoroughly  alarmed  about  the 
safety  of  their  property,  the  anti-war  party  w^ould  then 
carry  an  election,  and  that  would  secui-e  the  recogni- 
tion of  the  Southern  Confederacy ;  that  a  perfect  under- 
standing of  this  kind  existed  with  the  leaders  of  the  Con- 
federacy and  the  leaders  of  the  anti-war  party  North.  He 
told  the  Greneral  that  this  organization  was  first  started  in 
New  York  city  by  a  man  by  the  name  of  McMasterson  and 
some  gentlemen  from  Richmond,  who  had  passed  through 
the  lines  and  gone  there  for  this  pui'pose  ;  that  there  were 
at  that  time  100,000  Knights  in  the  State  of  New  York; 
30,000  m  Ohio;  75,000  in  Indiana,  and  50,000  in  Illinois. 

"He  said  it  was  thought  that  it  would  require  about 
one  year  yet  to  get  the  organization  perfected  and  in  good 
working  order;  that  they  had  to  wt)rk  very  cautiously,  and 
would  have  considerable  trouble  getting  the  right  kind  of 
arms  into  their  hands.  There  was  no  trouble,  he  said,  in 
having  them  all  armed  with  pistols;  'for,'  said  Walters, 
'these  Y'^ankees  are  so  fond  of  money  that  you  can  buy 
arms  anywhere,  if  on  hand.  You  can  get  them  made  at 
some  of  the  private  arsenals,  if  you  could  assure  them 
against  discovery.    The  intention,  however,  is  to  get  all 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY, 


107 


things  ready  by  the  time  of  the  next  Presidential  election, 
and  if  we  do  not  whii^  them  before  that  time  we  will  resort 
to  such  methods  as  will  insure  the  election  of  one  of  our 
friends,  or  one  who  beUeves  that  we  can  never  be  sub- 
jugated.' 

"The  Greneral  responded  to  what  he  had  said,  and  re- 
marked that  it  did  seem  that  if  those  plans  could  be  carried 
out  that  success  must  certainly  follow. 

" '  Yes,'  said  Walters  ;    '  we  must  not  and  cannot  fail.    I 


DEINKINQ  TO  THE  SUCCESS  OP  TREASON. 


tell  you,  when  these  money -loving  Yanks  see  their  towns 
and  cities  threatened,  prisoners  turned  loose,  maddened  by 
confinement,  and  commence  applying  the  torch,  you  will 
hear  peace  !  peace !  for  God's  sake,  give  us  peace  !  This 
will  be  the  cry,  sir !     Mind  what  I  say  !' 

"  Col.  Walters  by  this  time  had  disclosed  the  fact  that 
he  was  a  colonel  in  the  rebel  army;  he  had  pulled  at  his 
flask  frequently,  and  was  growing  quite  eloquent.  Gen. 
Anderson  could  not  drink,  and  his  looks  gave  him  a  good 
excuse  for  not  doing  so.    Finally  Walters  said : 


108  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"'Anderson,  how  did  you  get  here,  anyhow?  The 
last  time  I  saw  you  was  at  Vicksburg,  four  years  ago,  at- 
tending court.' 

"  '  Well.,'  said  the  General,  '  I  might  have  asked  you  the 
same  question.' 

"  '  Now,  don't  play  Yankee  on  me  in  answering  my  ques- 
tion by  asking  me  another.' 

"'"Well,  said  the  General,  'I  was  in  Kentucky,  and 
when  I  crossed  the  river  no  one  asked  me  any  questions. 
I  looked  so  ill  and  emaciated  that  they  thought  I  told 
them  the  truth  when  I  said  I  wanted  a  change  of  climate 
— and  then,  I  am  also  playing  the  Union  role,  you  know.' 

"  'Is  it  not  very  curious,'  said  Walters;  'I  have  traveled 
all  over  this  country,  and  no  one  has  asked  me  a  question 
as  to  where  I  came  from  or  what  1  am  doing.  In  our  country 
we  would  both  .have  been  in  prison  or  hung  before  this  as 
spies.    Don't  you  think  so  ?' 

"' We  would  have  been  in  great  danger,'  said  the  Gen- 
eral. 
y       "'Danger!     Thunder!'  said  Walters;  'we  would  have 
pulled  hemp  before  this.' 

"  It  was  then  getting  quite  late,  and  the  General  began 
to  excuse  himself  on  account  of  his  health,  and  they  finally 
spoke  of  meeting  again  sometime,  and  bade  each  other 
good  night.  The  General  retired  after  arrangmg  to  leave 
on  the  train  in  the  morning  for  Chicago.  Leaving  Coles- 
town  at  an  early  hour,  he  arrived  in  Chicago  that  evening 
and  put  up  at  the  Richmond  House.  In  the  course  of  the 
next  day,  by  proper  management,  he  got  acquainted  with 
Walls,  Morrison  Buckner  and  Mr.  Eagle.  This  hotel 
seemed  to  be  the  common  meeting-place  for  this  class  of 
men.  The  subject  of  the  war  was  discussed  very  freely  by 
all  of  them.  They  seemed  to  be  very  much  exasperated 
about  the  course  of  the  Administration,  denouncing  its- 
acts  as  revolutionary,  arbitrary  and  unconstitutional. 
Eagle  seemed  to  be  rather  a  good-natured  fellow — dealt 
measurably  in  jokes,  as  I  took  it.  He  said  that  he  did  not 
owe  allegiance  to  any  country,  as  he  understood  it;  that 
his  father  was  French,  his  mother  was  German,  and  he 


UJSrCLE  DAlSriEL'S  STORY.  109 

was  born  on  English  waters  under  the  Italian  flag  ;  and 
that  he  should  claim  protection  from  all  until  his  nativity- 
could  be  settled. 

"The  General  said  ho  rather  took  a  liking  to  him.  He 
finally  explained  to  the  General,  however,  that  he  was 
from  the  South,  but  left  there  because  his  health  was  not 
good  enough  to  go  into  the  Confederate  army ,  and  he  knew 
if  he  staid  he  would  have  been  compelled  to  do  so.  In 
Chicago  there  was  no  danger  of  having  to  go  into  either 
army;  that  a  man  could  stay  and  help  the  rebels  more 
than  if  he  we  were  South,  and  if  they  wanted  him  in  the 
army  he  could  hire  some  fool  to  go  and  get  shot  in  his 
place  for  a  hundred  dollars.  He  said  that  there  was  an- 
other advantage — that  the  people  went  so  fast  that  they 
forgot  which  side  you  were  on  in  a  month,  and  that  you 
did  not  have  to  live  there  always  to  become  a  citizen.  You 
could  go  to  Congress  after  you  had  been  there  a  week,  if 
you  only  knew  how  to  handle  the  'boys.' 

' '  The  General  said  that  he  was  really  amused  at  the  fellow, 
but  very  soon  the  Grand  Head  Center  of  the  State  came  in 
and  he  was  introduced  to  Mr.  N.  Judy  Cornington. 

"The  General  gave  him  the  sign,  which  was  at  once 
recognized,  and  the  wink  went  round  that  the  General  was 
a  brc  )ther.  They  conversed  freely  about  the  condition  of 
the  country;  the  ultimate  result  of  the  war;  what  must  be 
done  to  bring  about  peace;  how  the  Administration  must 
be  changed  and  peaceful  commercial  relations  established 
with  the  South,  and  the  Southern  Confederacy  recognized. 
To  all  this  the  General  responded  : 

"'Yes;  but  suppose  these  things  that  you  mention  do 
not  bring  about  the  result.     What  then  ?' 

"  '  What  then?'  you  ask.  'We  will  then  resort  to  any 
and  every  means,  no  matter  what,  for  success.  We  are 
now  in  the  same  condition  as  the  rebels  South.  Should 
they  fail  we  wiU  have  to  go  South,  or  forever  be  under  the 
ban  of  treason.  You  do  not  s-vippose  that  these  people  who 
support  the  Union  will  ever  trust  any  of  us  or  any  of  our 
party  again,  should  our  friends  South  fail,  do  you  ?' 

"  '  Well,  what  of  it  ?'  asked  Mr.  Buckner,     '  I  do  not  now. 


110  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

nor  do  I  expect  hereafter  to  ask  these  people  for  anything. 
I  am  actuated  by  principle  purely,  without  reference  to 
the  future.    Let  the  future  take  care  of  itself.' 

"  'Yes,  that  is  well  enough,  Mr.  Buckner,'  said  Coming- 
ton,  'as  a  sentiment  just  now;  but  some  day  we  wUl  feel 
differently,  and  our  people,  who  are  now  taking  desperate 
chances,  will  want  to  have  something  to  say.  You  do  not 
suppose  that  all  these  brave  men  who  are  now  in  the  rebel 
army,  and  their  friends  North,  are  going  to  aUow  these 
Abolitionists  to  run  this  Grovernment,  even  if  we  should 
not  succeed.' 

"'Do  you  think  that  these  people  North  will  care 
(after  this  thing  is  over)  anything  about  who  shall  be  in 
power,'  said  Mr.  Eagle.  "I  tell  you,  Mr.  Cornington,  that 
they  will  soon  forget  all  about  it.  You  show  them  where 
the  least  taxes  are  and  the  most  money  to  be  made,  and 
they  will  throw  patriotism  to  the  dogs.  Why,  if  the  re- 
bellion fails,  I  expect  to  see  Jeff.  Davis'  Cabinet,  or  part  of 
them,  running  tbis  Government,  with  him  b(  hind  them 
directing  things.  Yes,  sir;  no  matter  what  occurs,  we  only 
have  to  let  these  people  go  on  making  money,  and  we  will 
look  after  the  politics.     They  w^ill  not  take  time  to  do  it.' 

"  'Why,  gentlemen,  I  expect  to  run  the  politics  of  this 
State  yet.  I  intend  to  make  money  now,  and  when  the 
thing  blows  over  I  will  then  have  leisure.  I  do  not  care  for 
the  amount  of  money  these  Northern  men  want.  When  we 
Southern  men  get  enough  to  have  a  small  income  to  live 
on,  we  turn  our  attention  to  politics  ;  and  there  is  no 
trouble  to  run  things  if  you  only  attend  to  it.  These  rich 
fellows  think  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  have  plenty  of 
money,  and  if  you  want  anything  done  in  jjolitics,  buy  it. 
There  is  where  they  make  their  great  mistake,  Y'ou  must 
work  the  boys — give  them  a  show  along  with  you.  The 
people  all  have  their  ambitions — some  great,  some  not  so 
great,  but  all  want  a  show.  There  are  some  men  here  in 
this  city  who  think  they  can  buy  the  whole  State.  But 
they  are  mistaken  ;  when  they  try  it  they  will  discover 
their  error.  They  will  find  the  fellows  that  play  politics 
play  the  game  well,'  and  so  rattled  on  this  man  Eagle.  The 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  Ill 

General  said  that  when  he  got  started  he  was  Hke  a 
wound-up  clock — you  either  had  to  let  it  run  down  or 
smash  it. 

"'Well,'  said  Cornington,  'Eagle,  you  seem  to  take 
rather  a  rosy  view  of  things.  I  do  not  look  at  matters 
quite  in  the  same  light  that  you  do.  I  want  to  see  success 
assured  ;  then  matters  may  assume  the  shape  you  say. 
But  I  fear  if  we  fail  the  result  will  be  otherwise.' 

"Said  Eagle  :  '  I  tell  you,  sir,  that  no  matter  what  hap- 
pens, the  brains  and  courage  and  aggressiveness  of  the 
Southern  people  will  control  this  country,  Union  or  no 
Union,  and  you  will  see  it  yet,  if  we  live.  But  that  belief 
must  not  prevent  us  from  doing  our  duty  manfully.  We 
must  hang  together  and  terrify  the  Nox'thern  people.' 

"'Yes,'  said  Cornington,  'as  was  said  by  one  of  our 
fathers  in  the  Revolution,  "we  must  hang  together,  or  we 
will  hang  separately." '    This  caused  Eagle  to  laugh. 

"  'Oh  !'  said  he,  '  those  old  fellows  were  frightened  into 
success,  and  you  must  know  that  to  alarm  the  North  about 
their  money  and  property  being  in  danger  is  the  only  road 
to  success.  You  can't  scare  them  about  their  lives.  Our 
people  are  mistaken  on  that  point.  They  care  much  less 
for  their  lives  than  for  their  "oil."  ' 

"The  General,  after  getting  all  the  information  he  could 
as  to  the  extent  of  the  organization,  their  designs  and  in- 
tended future  operations,  which  corresponded  with  what 
he  had  learned  from  Walters,  promised  to  see  them  again, 
and  left  that  night  for  Dayburg,  Ohio.  On  arriving  there 
he  tried  every  way  to  obtain  an  interview  with  the  Su- 
preme Commander  of  the  Golden  Circle  of  the  United 
States,  but  in  vain.  H  is  attempts  were  all  thwarted  in  one 
way  or  another.  The  Commander  (Valamburg)  must  have 
had  some  fears  in  reference  to  strangers. 

'  For  three  days  the  General  tried  to  get  a  chance  to  see 
him,  but  could  not.  He  met,  however,  three  men, — Pat 
Burke,  Tim  Collins  and  John  Stetson, — with  whom  he 
formed  a  slight  acquaintance,  and,  on  giving  them  the  signs 
and  passwords  of  the  Circle,  was  taken  into  their  confidence. 
They  took  him  riding  into  the  country  and  showed  him 


113  UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

several  large  barns  where  they  were  hi  the  habit  of  hold- 
ing their  meetings,  and  gave  him  full  information  as  to 
their  prospects  in  reference  to  futui-e  operations.  The 
three  men  were  Agitators  or,  in  other  words.  Organizers. 
"John  Stetson  had  been  in  Dayburg  about  three  months  ; 
was  a  Colonel  in  the  rebel  army  ;  had  been  a  prisoner  at 
Camp  Chase,  but  in  some  mysterious  way  was  permitted  to 
escape  by  putting  on  different  clothes  from  his  own,  which 
in  some  manner  were  smuggled  in  to  him.  H  e  had  shaven 
off  his  whiskers  and  made  a  close  crop  of  his  hair,  and  was 
so  changed  in  his  appearance  that  no  one  would  have  sus- 
pected that  he  was  the  same  man.  He  was  known  in 
prison,  and  so  entered  on  the  records,  as  Col.  Jacob  Reed, 
13th  Ky.  (Confederate)  infantry.  This  man  Stetson,  alias 
'  Reed,'  was  very  communicative  ;  told  the  General  that  if 
they  did  not  succeed  in  working  up  sufficient  feeling  in  the 
Northern  States  to  change  the  course  of  the  Administra- 
tion that  they  would  have  to  resort  to  other  and  more  se- 
vere methods — such  as  raiding  in  the  North,  destroying 
property,  burning  cities,  etc.;  that  the  Confederacy  must 
be  successful;  that  they  were  now  in  for  it,  and  there  must  be 
no  faltering;  that  there  must  be  no  sickly  sentiment  about 
the  means  to  be  adopted  hereafter;  that  fire  and  flood  and 
desolation  were  perfectly  legitimate  if  necessity  should 
ever  demand  the  use  of  different  means  from  the  present. 
He  said  that  they  could  raid  from  Kentucky  and  Missouri; 
that  New  York,  Cleveland,  Cincinnati  and  Chicago  had 
been  agreed  upon  as  the  cities  for  destruction,  if  the  time 
should  ever  come  for  such  action ;  that  their  friends  in 
those  cities  could  make  themselves  whole  from  the  wreck 
— at  least,  all  that  they  particularly  cared  for ;  so  far  as 
the  property-holders  who  pretended  to  be  their  friends 
were  concerned,  they  did  not  care  for  them,— that  they 
would  not  help  them  any,  and  only  wanted  to  fill  their 
pockets  out  of  the  general  misfortunes  of  the  Southern 
people. 

"After  the  General  had  traveled  around  considerably 
with  these  men  as  their  friend  and  guest,  he  wished  them 
success  and  health,  bade  them  a  hearty  good-bye,  and  left 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  113 

for  Indianapolis  to  see  the  Governor,  not  wishing  to  try 
experiments  there,  whei-e  he  had  been  in  camp  so  long. 
When  he  arrived  and  had  time  to  visit  the  Executive,  he 
foand  him  greatly  perplexed  at  what  he  had  ascertained 
about  the  secret  treasonable  organization  in  the  State  of 
Indiana.  He  asked  the  General  a  great  many  questions 
about  his  recovery,  his  promotion,  etc.,  and  finally  said  : 

"'I  want  you  to  help  keep  up  the  reputation  of  our 
State  in  the  army.' 

''  Gen.  Anderson  replied  : 

"  '  I  hope,  Governor,  you  will  never  have  any  cause  for 
complaint  in  that  direction.' 

"'No,' said  the  Governor;  'I  hope  I  shall  not!  But,' 
said  he,  '  it  begins  to  look  as  though  we  might  have  trouble 
at  home.  These  Golden  Circles  are  bound  to  give  us 
trouble,  and  I  fear  very  soon,' 

"  'Yes,'  said  the  General,  '  they  are  getting  pretty  numer- 
ous, and  very  bold  and  exasperating  at  the  same  time. 
How  many  do  you  suppose  there  are  in  this  State,  Gover- 
nor ? 

'"I  suppose  there  must  be  twenty  or  thirty  thousand — 
enough  for  a  pretty  good  army.  If  they  had  any  bold 
man  to  lead  them,  they  could  release  our  prisoners  here 
and  destroy  our  city.' 

"  Seeing  that  the  Governor  exliibited  some  alarm,  the 
General  was  afraid  to  tell  him  then  how  many  there  actu- 
ally were  in  the  State.  But  very  soon  his  Adjutant-Gen- 
eral came  in,  and  in  conversation  raised  the  figures  to  some 
forty  or  fifty  thousand.  The  Governor  looked  surprised, 
and  the  General  thought  that  he  might  then  disclose  the 
facts  as  to  numbers,  and  told  the  Governor  that  he  had 
found  out  means  of  ascertaining,  and  that  their  claim  for 
Indiana  was  75,000.  This  seemed  to  startle  him.  He  at 
once  asked  his  Adjutant-General  how  many  regiments 
there  were  now  in  camp  near  the  city,  and  was  informed 
that  there  were  four,  with  a  great  many  recruits  m  the 
camp  of  instruction.  He  made  many  inquiries  of  the 
General  as  to  how  he  obtained  his  information.  Gen. 
Anderson    told  him  that  he  had  obtained  it  in  various 


114  UKCLE   DANIEL'S    STORt. 

ways;  that  some  of  his  friends  had  joined  the  organization 
and,  not  believing  in  it,  had  posted  him,  under  the  seal  ol 
confidence. 

"  'Do  you  believe  them  ?'  inquired  the  Governor. 

" '  I  most  certainly  do,'  responded  the  General. 

"  The  General  then  gave  him  the  names  of  Strider, 
Bowen,  Bowlens,  Millington,  Dorsing  and  Byron  as  the 
leaders — Organizers,  Agitators,  Commanders,  etc. — for  the 
State  of  Indiana.  The  Governor  was  surprised  at  hearing 
some  of  the  names,  and  said  he  had  no  doubt  of  Strider 
being  at  the  bottom  of  it,  but  that  he  would  not  be 
caught;  that  when  the  trying  time  should  come,  if  ever, 
he  would  turn  up  as  counsel,  and  m  that  way  would  get 
out  of  it,  and  thereby  seal  the  mouths  of  the  criminals. 

"He  advised  the  Governor  to  keep  a  watch  on  some  of 
these  men,  and  he  would  soon  discover  them;  that  they 
had  not  been  long  enough  at  this  thing  to  under- 
stand the  necessary  precaution.  None  had  yet  been 
caught  and  punished,  and  they  were  not  looking  to 
the  serious  consequences  to  themselves  should  they  be  ex- 
posed. 

"He  also  asked  (he  Governor  to  apprise  the  President 
of  the  United  States  of  the  condition  of  these  matters  in 
the  State,  but  at  the  same  time  not  to  mention  his  name 
as  the  source  of  information.  He  bade  the  Governor 
good-by  and  left  for  Camp  Chase,  Ohio,  having,  while 
in  Indianapolis^,  determined  to  return  to  Ohio  and  inves- 
tigate the  prisoners  at  Camp  Chase.  When  he  arrived 
there,  having  no  authority,  he  could  not  converse  with 
the  prisoners  alone;  but,  becoming  acquainted  with  the 
Colonel  commanding  the  Camj),  and  explaining  in  confi- 
dence who  he  was  and  his  mission,  he  was  allowed  free  ac- 
cess to  the  camp  and  to  the  prisoners.  He  soon  picked 
out  a  young  man  from  Virginia — his  appearance  would- 
indicate  bis  age  to  be  about  eighteen  years.  He  told  the 
General  that  he  lived  in  the  extreme  south-western  part  of 
what  is  now  old  Virginia.  His  name  was  Ridenbergen. 
He  said  to  the  General  that  he  had  no  cause  to  fight 
against  the  United  States,  but  that  he  was  in  now  and  pro- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  115 

posed  to  fight  it  out.  The  General  having  played  the 
Southern  dodge  and  sympathy  with  the  rebellion  in 
such  a  way  as  to  satisfy  hiui,  and  also  having  given  the 
sign  of  the  Circle,  which  this  young  Virginian  seemed  to 
well  understand,  there  was  no  longer  any  necessity  for 
withholding  anything  in  reference  to  their  condition,  ex- 
pectations of  succor,  release,  etc.  He  told  the  General 
that  John  Stetson,  alias  Col.  Jacob  Reed,  of  Day  burg, 
had  been  there  frequently;  that  only  a  few  of  them  recog- 
nized him;  of  course  no  one  'peached,'  as  they  knew  he 
was  working  for  their  benefit. 

"He  said  our  commander  of  the  prison  was  not  very  ob- 
serving ;  that  quite  a  number  had  escaped,  and  nothing 
was  known  or  said  about  it  ;  that  others  answered  for 
them,  reported  them  sick,  or  gave  some  other  excuse  which 
was  always  taken  ;  that  Stetson  had  brought  in  the  rituals 
of  the  Golden  Circle,  and  that  all  of  them  who  were  intelU- 
gent  enough  to  understatid  it,  were  posted,  and  that  some 
of  the  guards  belonged  and  were  constantly  making  the 
signs  to  the  Confederate  officers  inside.  He  had  no 
doubt  that  sooner  or  later  they  would  be  released.  He 
had  the  same  idea  about  how  they  would  ultimately 
succeed.  This  idea  pervaded  the  minds  of  all  with  whom 
he  had  spoken  on  the  subject.  Many  leading  men  in  Ohio 
were  in  accord  with  all  that  they  contemplated  with  refer- 
ence to  their  release  and  the  future  success  of  the  Confed- 
eracy. 

"He  also  said  that  the  party  in  Ohio  who  were  In 
sympathy  with  the  rebelhon  were  quite  outspoken,  and 
were  under  the  lead  of  a  very  able  and  bold  man.  The 
General  inquired  of  whom  he  had  reference,  and  he  said 
Valamburg,  of  Dayburg. 

"  '  Yes,'  the  General  responded,  'I  have  heard  of  him  fre- 
quently; but  is  he  a  military  man  ?' 

"  'No,'  replied  Ridenbergen;  'but  we  have  them  in  the 
State  in  many  places,  from  the  Confederate  army,  just 
waiting  the  sound  of  the  bugle.  But  the  fears  I  have  are 
as  to  the  time.  It  takes  so  long  to  get  everything  ready — 
our  people  have  to  move  so  cautiously.' 


116  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  'Have  you  heard  that  we  are  organizing  for  raids  from 
Canada  at  some  future  time  ?' 

"  '  Oh,  yes  ;  that  is  understood.  Many  of  our  best  and 
brightest  men  are  over  there,  at  different  points,  preparing 
for  it;  but  that  is  to  be  done  only  when  we  must  strike  in 
Northern  cities  for  the  purpose  of  terrifying  the  Northern 
property-holders  ;  we  must  strike  then  where  the  greatest 
amount  of  wealth  is  concentrated.' 

"The  General  then  said  to  him: 

"  '  Mr.  Ridenbergen,  you  are  a  young  man.  I  hope  to 
hear  good  things  of  you  in  the  future,'  and  bade  him 
good-bye. 

"  The  General  arrived  at  Allentown  the  next  day.  After 
the  family  greetings,  kisses  from  his  wife  and  little  daugh- 
ter, and  a  'Howar'you,  Marsa  Tom  V'  from  Ham  and  a 
'Bress  de  good  Laud,  heah  you  is  agin!'  from  Aunt  Martha 
were  over,  the  General  related  his  trip  to  me  in  minute  de- 
tail, and  told  me  that  matters  were  much  worse  than  he 
had  any  suspicion  of  prior  to  his  investigations.  In  speak- 
ing of  those  he  had  seen,  and  his  many  talks  with  members 
of  the  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle,  his  utter  contempt  for 
them,  and  esjiecially  for  many  leading  men  who  claimed  to 
be  loyal  to  the  Union,  but  did  not  like  the  unconstitu- 
tional manner  of  prosecuting  the  war,  he  remarked  : 

" '  There  was  but  one  of  all  of  them  that  I  have  seen  for 
whom  I  have  any  sympathy  or  respect,  and  he  is  the 
young  Virginian,  Mr.  Ridenbergen.  I  rather  liked  the 
frankness  of  this  young  man.  I  am  satisfied  that  at  heart 
he  is  not  a  rebel,  but  is  young,  and,  after  engaging  in  the 
rebellion,  will  go  as  far  as  any  one  to  make  it  a  successful 
cause.' 

"  Just  then  Jackson  came  from  the  train  and  entered  the 
house. 

" '  My  !  how  Avell  you  are  looking.  Gen.  Anderson,  com^ 
pared  with  your  appearance  when  I  left.  You  must  have 
been  to  some  water-cure  or  have  used  some  kind  of  elixir 
of  life,'  was  his  first  greeting. 

"  '  No,  sir,'  replied  the  General ;  '  I  have  been  marching, 
and  it  has  brought  me  out  wonderfully.' 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  117 

Yes,  it  has.    Well,  Jennie,  I  saw  David,  Dr.  James  and 
Henry.  They  are  all  well  and  "  spihn' "  for  a  fight.     David 
thinks  that  his  brigade  can  thrash  the  whole  rebel  army.' 
I'  Little  Jennie  rushed  to  her  Uncle  Jackson,  saying: 
" 'Did  you  see  my  good  papa  ?' 

'"Yes,  dear,  I  saw  him,  and  he  sent  vou  a  thousand 
kisses  and  asked  all  about  you.' 

"Turning  away,  he  said,  'Poor  David,  his  heart  is 
broken  over  the  loss  of  his  little  Sarah.' 

"  Gen.  Anderson  said,  '  Sit  down,  and  tell  us  all  about 
your  visit.    Were  you  successful  ?' 

'"Oh,  yes  ;  I  am  a  full-fledged  Captain  in  the  13th  U  S 
Inf.,  and  assigned,  by  order  of  the  Secretary  of  War,  as 
Aide-de-camp  to  Brig. -Gen.  Thomas  Anderson,  the  hero.' 

'"Stop,  stop,'  said  the  General;  'you  must  not  com- 
mence that  too  soon.  The  taffy  part  must  be  left  off  if  you 
are  to  be  on  my  staff.' 

'"My  dear,'  said  his  wife,  'he  can  say  that  a,bout  you  to 
me  ;  for  it's  the  truth.  Capt.  Jackson,  I  will  not  get  mad 
at  you  for  speaking  in  a  complimentary  manner  about  my 
husband.' 

Hereafter  I  will  repeat  aU  the  good  things  which  I  may 
have  to  say  about  him  to  you;  but  you  will  tell  him,  and 
then  he  will  get  mad  at  me.' 

"  '  No,  he  will  not  be  mad  ;  don't  you  know  what  peculiar 
animals  men  are  ?' 

'"Well,  yes;  they  are  rather  peculiar,"  said  Jackson. 
Ihey  like  comphments  wheji  not  deserving;  but  when 
deserving  they  then  dishke  them.     Is  that  not  about  the 
way  with  most  men  ?  I  notice  women  are  somewhat  dif- 
ferently constituted  ?    Are  they  not  ?' 

Yes,  indeed  ;  they  always  like  compliments.  Do  they 
not,^my  dear  ?'  addressing  her  husband. 

"  '  I  have  usually  found  it  so,'  replied  the  General.  His 
wife  ran  into  the  house,  and  laughingly  said  : 

'"Well,  I  guess  Tom  has  been  trying  his  compliments 
on  some  one  else.  Has  he  not,  aunty  ?'  addressing  Aunt 
Martha. 

'"God  lub  you'  sole,  chile,  dese  men,  you  can't  tell  nuffin 


118  UNCLE   DAXIEL'S   STORY. 

'bout  dem,  sho';  but  Massa  Tom  be  all  rite,  I  'spect ;  I 
knows  him;  no  fear  'bout  him;  de  good  Laud  spar'  him  for 
good  work,  sho'.' 

"  '  I  asked  the  General  to  write  out  a  full  statement  of 
all  he  had  reported  to  me.  He  did  so  that  night,  and  the 
following  day  I  mailed  it  to  the  President  with  a  private 
note  accompanying. 

"During  the  day  Jackson  entertained  us  with  his  visit 
to  Washington,  to  the  army,  and  the  pleasant  time  he 
passed  in  camp  with  his  brothers.  H  e  said  that  there  was 
something  wrong  in  that  army;  that  the  machinery  did 
not  seem  to  work  very  smoothly,  but  that  never  ha\ang 
been  a  soldier,  perhaps  he  could  not  form  a  correct  opinion. 
The  sequel  told  the  tale,  however." 

"  Well,  Uncle  Daniel,  this  Golden  Circle  discovery  was 
most  extraordinary,"  said  Dr.  Adams. 

"Yes.  It  grew  into  greater  proportions  later  on,  how- 
ever." 

"I  feel  an  interest  in  knowing  what  became  of  that 
young  Virginian  whom  Gen.  Anderson  met  at  Camp  Chase; 
his  name  I  forget,  but  have  it  written  down." 

"Yes;  you  mean  Mr.  Ridenbergen  V" 

"  Yes." 

"  I  have  learned  that  he  went  through  the  war  on  the 
rebel  side  unharmed,  after  the  war  married  in  Penn- 
sylvania, and  is  now  one  of  the  most  prominent  men  in 
Virginia.  He  espoused  the  advanced  policy  of  the  men 
who  saved  the  Union,  and  is  now  one  of  the  leading  op- 
ponents of  the  unreconstructed  in  that  State." 

Uncle  Daniel  becoming  very  weak  and  exhausted,  by 
an  agreement  with  us,  the  continuance  of  his  story  was 
postponed  until  another  time. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

BATTLE  OF  PAGELAND— A  VICTORY  TURNED  IIS^TO  A  DE- 
FEAT BY  TREACHERY— DEATH  OP  GEN.  LYON— ON  THE 
TRAIL  OF  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  GOLDEN  CIRCLE. 

' '  Sorrow  breaks  seasons,  and  reposing  hours, 
Makes  the  night  morning,  and  the  noontide  night." 


DURING-  the  two  weeks  intervening,  Dr.  Adams  was  en- 
gaged in  carefully  writing  from  his  very  full  short- 
hand notes  the  relation  of  facts  as  given  by  Uncle 
Daniel.  At  the  appointed  time  all  were  again  pres- 
ent, eager  for  a  continuance  of  this  interesting  and  remark- 
able history  of  events  only  a  short  time  past,  and  yet 
almost  forgotten.  When  all  were  seated  Uncle  Daniel 
began : 

"  The  time  between  the  sending  of  my  report  to  the 
President  of  Gen.  Anderson's  trip  and  his  ansAver,  with 
further  instructions,  was  considerable.  Finally,  I  received 
a  letter  from  the  Secretary  of  War,  w^ho  seemed  very  much 
gratified  about  the  information  that  had  been  gathered,  as 
also  at  the  manner  in  which  it  had  been  obtained.  H  e  re- 
quested that  I  send  or  go  myself  to  Canada  and  ascertain 
such  further  facts  as  I  could  in  reference  to  the  conspiracy 
and  the  movements  of  the  conspirators.  Gen.  Anderson, 
my  son  Jackson,  and  myself  held  a  consultation  as  to  my 
going.  They  thought  the  undertaking  too  hazardous  for 
me  to  attempt,  and  finally  Jackson  proposed  that  he 
would  go  himself,  saying  that  it  would  be  at  least  two 
months  before  Gen.  Anderson  could  again  take  the  field 
for  active  operations  ;  in  the  meantime  he  (Jackson)  could 
be  profitably  employed  in  this  business  for  the  Govern- 
ment.   This  was  agreed  upon  as  the  better  course  to  pur- 

(119) 


120  UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY. 

sue.  Jackson  was  at  once  given  all  the  secrets  of  the  Cir- 
cle as  far  as  the  General  knew  them.  He  studied  the 
passwords,  signs,  and  their  instructions  until  the  General 
jjronounced  him  sufficiently  well  informed  for  a  first  class 
conspirator.  And  as  soon  as  he  could  get  himself  in  read- 
iness he  stai'ted  for  Montreal,  C.  E.,  by  way  of  ]S[ew  York. 
During  all  this  time  the  Circle  had  been  busily  at  work, 
and  the  excitement  Avas  increasing  all  over  the  country. 

"  The  alarm  for  fear  of  the  enemy  in  our  rear  was  pro- 
ducing such  a  condition  of  things  as  to  endanger  the  safety 
of  the  people  everywhere  in  the  West,  and  at  this  time  much 
encouragement  was  given  to  our  enemies  at  home  by  the 
many  failures  of  our  armies  in  the  East.  The  army,  as  be- 
fore stated,  had  been  put  under  a  new  commander,  Gen. 
Pike,  and  the  displeasure  created  among  the  ranking  offi- 
cers was  easily  to  be  seen  by  their  language  and  manner 
towards  him.  This  feeling  was  constantly  fed  by  dispar- 
aging articles  in  the  opposition  press.  The  enemy  in  arms 
could  easDy  see  that  this  was  a  golden  opportunity,  and 
they  availed  themselves  of  it.  They  commenced  a  move- 
ment which  indicated  an  advance  against  our  forces.  Gen. 
Wall,  of  the  rebel  army,  had  by  rapid  marches  put  himself 
between  Gen.  Pike  and  his  base.  This  forced  a  movement 
on  the  part  of  our  troops  to  the  rear,  and  necessitated  an 
Immediate  attack  upon  Gen.  AVall  in  order  to  drive  him 
back  from  the  threatening  position  he  occupied.  The 
troops  were  moved  rapidly  back  in  the  direction  of  Cow 
Creek,  where  it  was  intended  by  Gen.  Pike  to  assault  him. 

"  The  army  was  at  last  all  collected  in  easy  supporting 
distance,  and  Pike  moved  ovit  with  Gen.  Horn's  corps  and 
assaulted  Gen.  Dawn's  division  of  Wall's  army.  The  con- 
test was  a  spirited  one,  and  lasted  until  well  in  the 
night.  Dawn  finally  retreated.  During  the  night  all  ar- 
rangements were  made  for  an  advance.  The  next  morning 
the  General-in-chief  of  the  rebel  armies  was  moving  by 
forced  marches  in  order  to  join  Wall  prior  to  any  serious 
engagement,  and  Pike  was  determined  to  attack  Wall  be- 
fore the  main  army  of  the  enemy  could  arrive;  but,  to  his 
utter  astonishment,  his  forces  under  Farlin,  ordered  to  join 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY.  131 

him  from  the  base  of  supplies,  were  not  in  motion  as  yet,  [ 

as  he  ascertained;  and  so  witii  Fitzgibbon,  who  had  been^Jj-j^li; 
repeatedly  urged  to  couie  with  all  dispatch.  This  left  - 
Pike  in  such  a  condition  that  he  must  delay  his  attack,  ^  W'^'^ 
which  delay  might  bring  great  disaster  to  his  army.  Pike  '  "  '^^ 
sent  his  staff  officers  to  notify  those  Generals  of  his  desires 
and  intentions,  which  was  done;  but  all  manner  of  excuses 
were  given  for  the  delay.  Finally,  the  next  day,  when 
part  of  his  forces  had  arrived,  Fitzgibbon  coming  up  leis- 
urely with  his  corps  of  magnificent  soldiers,  he  was  forced 
to  commence  the  battle  in  the  absence  of  Farlin  and  his 
corps.  He  moved  out,  putting  his  cavalry  on  the  right 
flank,  near  Siddon  Springs,  threatening  the  left  of  WalPs 
army,  who  were  formed  in  line  of  battle  at  or  near  a  small 
town  called  Pageland.  Rackett  holding  Pike's  right, 
Shunk  in  the  center,  and  Brig-Gen.  David  Lyon  on  the  left 
of  Shunk,  his  left  resting  on  the  edge  of  a  grove  of  thick 
timber.  The  extreme  left  of  the  command  was  held  by 
Gen.  Fitzgibbon's  corps.  It  was  understood  that  Fitzgib- 
bon would  attack  the  enemy  during  the  engagement  on 
his  right  flank,  and  in  that  way  measurably  destroy  him. 
"The  troops  being  thus  disposed  they  were  ordered  to 
advance.  The  battle  soon  commenced  by  slight  cavalry 
skirmishing  on  our  right.  Our  cavalry  having  met  the 
cavahy  of  the  enemy,  he,  discovering  our  movements  and 
positions,  moved  out  to  meet  us.  The  firing  and  cracking 
of  cai'bines  increased,  until  finally  musketry  was  distin- 
guishable on  the  line  fronting  our  cavalry.  They  soon 
asked  for  support,  which  was  sent,  and  the  enemy  driven 
back.  At  this  time  skirmishing  opened  in  several  places 
on  our  infantry  line,  and  continued  until  our  whole  hne 
was  formed  and  advanced.  The  enemy  having  advantage 
in  position,  did  not  advance  to  meet  our  forces,  but  held 
themselves  m  readiness  to  receive  any  attack  that  our 
troops  should  make  upon  them,  "Wall  intending  to  save 
his  men  as  much  as  possible,  and  to  hold  out  until  the 
main  rebel  army  should  arrive.  Finally  an  assault  was 
ordered  all  along  the  line,  and  Wall  was  driven  back  to  a 
deep  depression  in  the  groimd,  behind  which,  on  therismg 


122  UNCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

slope  beyond,  he  reformed  his  hne.  Our  forces  pressed  for- 
ward and  assailed  his  left  with  great  energy.  Wall  grad- 
ually gave  way  and  was  being  easily  driven  back,  when 
all  at  once  a  dash  was  made  from  the  position  to  svhich 
they  had  been  forced.  This  onslaught  was  so  vigorous  and 
irresistible  that  our  forces  had  to  give  way  and  fall  back 
to  the  main  line.  Gfen.  Rackett,  seeing  this  dash  of  the 
enemy,  at  once  said  : 

"'These  are  fresh  troops.  They  are  re-enforcing  from 
some  other  part  of  the  line.' 

"This  being  communicated  to  the  commanding  General, 
he  said  they  must  have  weakened  the  center.  In  order  to 
test  this  he  ordered  an  assault  to  be  made  at  once  upon 
their  center.  In  this  opinion  he  was  correct.  The  as- 
sault upon  the  enemy's  center  dislodged  him  and  drove  him 
in  much  confusion  back  to  another  position.  Our  left  then 
moved  forward  rapidly  with  the  same  result,  and  the  bat- 
tle was  going  well  and  very  satisfactorily.  Our  right  be- 
ing then  re-enforced,  the  enemy  was  driven  from  his  line 
at  every  point.  Gren.  Pike  believing  that  he  had  the  enemy 
in  a  position  where  he  could  easily  beat  him,  if  his  other 
forces  would  come  vip  promptly,  sent  to  the  rear  to  find 
Farlin,  but  he  could  not  be  found.  He  said  to  one  of  his  staff 
oflBcers  : 

"  '  Does  not  this  look  as  if  I  was  betrayed  ?' 

"  The  staff  officer,  now  dead,  replied  : 

"' General,  this  is  what  I  have  feared  for  sometime. 
The  movements  of  the  enemy  look  as  though  they  were 
only  fighting  for  time.  You  see  how  easily  they  are 
forced  back— in  numbers  engaged  more  than  equal  to  ours.' 

"  '  What  of  Fitzgibbon  on  the  left  ?  I  have  not  heard  a 
gun  in  that  direction. ' 

"  '  Nor  will  you,'  replied  the  oflBcer. 

"  '  But  he  has  orders  to  attack  at  once.  He  must  attack 
very  soon,  I  am  sure.  How  can  he  see  and  hear  a  battle 
like  this  without  engaging  ?' 

"  The  ofQcer  made  no  reply.  The  General  thought  he 
would  ascertain,  and  ordered  his  staff  officer  to  proceed  to 
the  Ime  of  Gen.  Lyon,  and  ask  him  to  feel  out  from  his 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  123 

left  for  Fitzgibbon,  and  to  open  communication  with  him. 
This  order  being  executed,  Gen.  Lyon  reported  that  he 
could  not  find  any  force  to  his  left,  but  at  the  same  time 
reported  that  there  was  much  noise  and  dust  in  his  front 
on  the  main  road,  and  he  feared  re-enforcements  for  the 
enemy. 

"Just  then  Gen.  Mcintosh  reported  with  his  command, 
which  had  been  marching  from  Fitzgibbon's  rear  for  some 
time  in  order  to  reach  the  battlefield.  As  soon  as  he  hud 
reported  Gen.  Pike  directed  that,  as  soon  as  his  command 
could  rest,  so  as  to  be  in  condition  to  move  forward,  he 
desired  him  to  move  up  in  support  of  Gen.  Lyon;  as  he 
feared  re-enforcements  were  moving  to  his  (Lyon's)  front. 

"Just  about  this,  time  Fitzgibbon  had  discovered  much 
dust  rising  in  the  direction  of  the  south.  He  called  the  at- 
tention of  some  of  his  officers  to  it,  and  proposed  a  retreat. 
But  his  command  did  not  think  a  retreat  without  losing  a 
man  or  testing  the  enemy  would  look  quite  soldierly,  and 
the  retreat  was  abandoned  for  the  present;  but  in  a  few 
moments  an  immense  flock  of  wild  pigeons  (having  been  by 
some  means  disturbed,)  came  down  like  a  great  cloud,  and 
the  roaring  sound  they  produced  in  their  flight  so  startled 
Gen.  Fitzgibbon  that  he  thought  a  large  corps  of  cavalry 
were  charging  upon  him.  Thereupon  h'e  immediately 
ordered  his  men  under  cover  and  to  prepare  for  retiring,  at 
the  same  time  announcing  that  our  forces  were  evidently 
beaten.  Gen.  Mcintosh  moved  forward  and  at  once  en- 
gaged the  enemy,  and  the  battle  became  general. 

"The  enemy,  then  evidently  being  re-enforced,  made  sev- 
eral desperate  but  misuccessful  assaults  upon  our  center; 
but  soon  fresh  troops  were  thrown  in  its  support,  and  our 
lost  ground  regamed.  Our  right  at  this  time  pressed  for- 
ward, and  at  once  wei'e  hotly  engaged.  Our  artillei-y  now 
opened  from  the  different  positions  occupied  by  our  bat- 
teries. The  enemy's  batteries  promptly  replied.  Our  cav 
airy  were  ordered  to  try  and  penetrate  to  the  rear  of  the 
enemy.  Here  was  a  contest  between  cavalry.  Carbines 
cracked  and  rattled  almost  like  the  heavy  musketry  of  in- 
fantry.   Many  a  horse  was  seen  going  at  full  speed  over 


124 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


the  field  riderless.  Many  a  cavalryman  fell.  At  last  a 
charge  with  sabers  drawn  was  ordered.  The  sight,  as  de- 
scribed to  me,  was  one  of  grandeur  to  behold.  On  to  the 
charge  they  went,  each  saber  flashing  in  the  sunUght. 
Crash  went  saber  against  saber.  Sparks  flew  as  if  from 
heated  steel.  '  Forward  ? '  was  heard  on  both  sides.  Flashes 
of  sparks  and  ringing  sounds  from  the  steel  as  saber  came 
against  saber.  Arms  were  gashed,  hands  and  faces  were 
cut,  heads  were  cleft,  and  sabers  pierced  the  bodies  of  the 
troopers  on  either  side. 


I)  ','■-  '■•,"  „■*'/,  ^i't^r#>;; 


HENKy  LYON   IS  CAPTTTBED, 

"  Back  went  the  rebel  cavalry  and  on  against  them  our 
men  were  thrown,  until  infantry  came  to  the  enemy's  sup- 
port, accompanied  by  a  battery  of  artillery.  A  deadly  fire 
from  both  w^as  poured  into  the  ranks  of  our  horsemen. 
Our  lines  staggered,  then  recovered  again,  but  could  not 
withstand  both  the  infantry  and  artillery.  They  w^ere 
compelled  to  fall  back.  Many  were  unhorsed  and  quite  a 
number  captured.  Among  them  was  my  son  Henry, 
of  the  Michigan  Cavalry.     His  horse  was  killed,  and  his 


UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  125 

own  back  injured  in  the  fall,  so  that  he  could  not  make 
good  his  escape.  (He  was  sent  to  the  rear.  I  heard  noth- 
ing from  him  for  months — only  knew  that  he  was  taken 
prisoner.)  But  the  command  again  rallied  and  held  their 
line  on  the  flank  of  our  infantry.  The  artillery  on  the 
left  of  our  line  were  having  a  regular  duel  with  several 
batteries  of  the  enemy.  Our  center  was  being  sorely 
pressed  again.  Column  after  column  assaulted  and  checked 
our  advance.  Gen.  Pike  was  very  anxious  about  his  sup- 
port, and  repeatedly  sent  to  find  Farlin,  but  the  same  re- 
port was  made  each  time,  '  Not  in  sight;  cannot  be  found.' 
At  last  a  report  came  that  Farlin  was  some  twenty  miles 
away,  and  moving  very  leisurely. 

"  '  My  Grod  !'  exclaimed  Gen.  Pike,  '  my  army  is  sacrificed. 
These  men  will  not  support  me.  The  battle  is  to  be  lost, 
and  perhaps  all  depends  upon  the  issue  here  to-day.  To  win 
this  battle  makes  our  success  sure  ;  to  lose  it  may  be  the 
loss  of  all.' 

"He  called  an  officer  and  said,  ' Take  this  written  order 
to  Fitzgibbon.    He  must  attack  at  once.' 

"  Fitzgibbon  was  found  beneath  the  shade  of  a  broad 
oak.  He  had  not  fired  a  gun;  his  men  were  panting  for  a 
chance  to  enter  the  contest.  As  the  officer  passed  along 
they  cried  out,  'Why  not  put  us  into  the  fight?'  'How 
is  the  battle  going  ?'  '  Are  we  driving  them  ?'  '  The  rebs 
are  being  re-enforced  ;  we  can  see  troops  coming  down 
by  Pageland.'  (The  town  was  in  full  view  from  where 
they  were  impatiently  waiting  for  the  command  'For- 
ward !') 

*'  Gen.  Fitzgibbon  paid  no  attention  to  the  order,  except 
to  say,  '  Pike  doesn't  know  what  he  is  doing.' 

"The  officer  said,  on  returning,  Fitzgibbon's  men  were 
lying  by  their  arms,  (which  were  stacked,)  and  could  be  put 
into  line  instantly.  The  General  could  not  beheve  that 
the  attack  would  not  be  made  by  Fitzgibbon.  The  battle 
now  was  at  white  heat — infantry,  artillery  and  cavalry 
were  all  engaged.  The  lines  swayed,  sometimes  the  rebels 
were  gaining  slight  advantage,  and  then  the  forces  on  our 
side.     Gen.  David  Lyon's  command  was  now  all  engaged. 


126  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

H  e  drove  the  enemy  through  the  woods  where  his  left  first 
rested.  H  e  was  handlmg  his  troops  well.  The  command- 
ing General  came  along  where  he  was  engaged  and  com- 
plimented him  very  highly  for  the  manner  in  which  he 
was  succeeding  on  his  part  of  the  line.  He  then  asked 
David  (Gen.  Lyon)  if  he  could  hear  any  firing  on  his  left. 
Gen.  Lyon  answered  him  in  the  negative. 

"  '  Is  it  possible?  Are  you  not  mistaken?  It  seems  to 
me  that  I  can  hear  it.' 

"  'No,  Gen.  Pike,'  said  Gen.  Lyon;  'you  imagine  so;  for 
I  assure  you  I  have  watched  and  listened  for  some  move- 
ment on  my  left.     There  has  been  none  whatever.' 

"  Gen.  Shunk  came  up  just  at  that  moment  and  said : 

"  'Gen.  Pike,  Gen.  Rackett  is  killed.' 

"  '  Is  that  so  ?    He  was  one  of  my  most  faithful  Generals.' 

"  He  sent  an  officer  back  to  see  that  the  next  officer  in 
rank  should  take  command  at  once. 

"  Gen.  Shunk  said  to  Gen.  Pike  : 

"  '  I  fear  that  re-enforcements  for  the  enemy  are  coming 
up.  I  have  just  captured  some  prisoners,  who  say  they 
have  marched  fifteen  miles  to-day,  and  were  put  into 
the  battle  as  soon  as  they  arrived.  They  also  say  that  the 
commander  of  the  rebel  armies  is  not  more  than  ten  miles 
away  with  at  least  20,000  men.' 

"  '  Yes,  that  may  be  so;  but  if  Fitzgibbon  will  attack  on 
the  left,  as  I  have  ordered  him  positively  to  do,  and  Gen. 
Farlin  comes  up — who  is  not  farther  away  than  the  rebel 
troops — we  will  be  their  equal  in  numbers.' 

"  'Do  you  think  Farlin  is  trying  to  get  here.  General  ?' 

"  '  Why,  he  knows  we  are  engaged.  He  is  an  old  soldier 
and  ought  to  do  his  duty.' 

"  'True  enough;  but  if  he  did  not  know  his  duty,  and 
was  not  an  old  soldier,  he  might  come  sooner  than  he  will, 
knowing  it.  I  do  not  like  to  say  so.  General,  but  I  have 
my  suspicions  that  Farlin  and  Fitzgibbon  do  not  wish  you 
to  win  this  battle.' 

"  The  conversation  was  here  broken  ofif.  The  enemy 
having  made  a  desperate  assault  on  Shunk's  command,  he 
rode  quickly  away.    By  this  time  the  battle  was  terrific, 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  127 

and  the  slaughter  terrible  on  both  sides.  The  field  was 
beginning  to  look  more  like  a  slaughter-f)en  than  any- 
thing else  to  which  it  could  be  compared.  Men  were  be- 
ing brought  to  the  rear  on  stretchers,  and  also  carried  by 
their  comrades  without  stretchers;  in  fact,  you  know  it 
was  a  very  common  thing  for  several  men  to  take  hold  of 
one  to  help  him  to  the  rear  when  sometimes  the  soldier 
had  but  a  scratch. 

"  Gen.  Horn,  who  had  been  in  reserve  up  to  this  time, 
came  up  with  his  command  and  supported  Gen.  Mcintosh, 
who  was  now  hard  pressed.  When  Gen,  Horn  entered 
the  field  he  could  be  heard  far  away,  having  a  stentorian 
voice.  He  advanced  rapidly  and  drove  the  right  of  Wall 
back  far  from  his  main  line;  but  here,  in  close  supjiorting 
distance,  lay  Longpath,  with  his  fresh  troops.  He  waited 
until  Horn's  line  was  clear  in  advance  of  the  main  line^ 
and  at  once  set  upon  him  with  great  ferocitj^  driving  him 
back  on  Mcintosh,  that  portion  of  our  line  giving  way  for 
the  moment.  Gen.  Lyon's  command  was  then  furiously 
attacked  by  fresh  troops.  They  stood  the  shock,  but  had 
finally  to  give  way.  Pike  witnessed  this  teri-ible  fighting, 
and  said  again,  '  Can  it  be  possible  that  Farlin  will  not  get 
here  in  time  to  save  this  battle?'  He  again  rode  up  to 
Gen.  Lyon  and  asked  if  he  still  heard  nothing  on  his  left. 
The  General  answered  'Wo.'  He  then  directed  him  to  send 
a  courier  through  and  communicate  with  Fitzgibbon.  By 
this  time  the  heaviest  fighting  was  on  the  right  and  center, 
the  firing  having  slackened  on  the  left.  The  courier  was 
gone  but  a  short  time,  when  he  returned  and  reported  the 
enemy  marching  down  a  road  to  our  left  and  forming  at 
right  angles  with  our  line.  This  was  easily  understood ,  and 
as  soon  as  possible  our  left  was  changed  to  face  the  troops 
so  forming  on  and  across  our  flank.  New  troops  were 
thrown  in  at  this  point,  to  enable  proper  resistance  to  be 
made,  their  attack  on  our  angle  being  made  as  a  diversion. 

"  This  attack  now  having  been  repulsed,  the  enemy  were 
driven  back,  and  quite  a  number  of  prisoners  captured; 
the  soldiers  became  much  elated  and  commenced  cheering, 
which  was  taken  up  all  along  the  line.    On  our  left  ouc 


128  UKCLE  DAXEL  S  STORY. 

officers  took  it  that  Farlin  had  arrived,  or  that  Fitzgibbon 
had  sent  word  that  he  was  going  to  attack  at  once  and  re- 
heve  the  situation,  tlie  position  of  the  troops  facing  our 
left  bemg  such  that  lie  could  attack  them  in  the  rear.  But 
all  were  doomed  to  be  disappointed.  The  rebels  forming 
on  our  left  were  troops  just  arriving  and  under  the  im- 
mediate command  of  the  General-in-chief  of  the  rebel 
army.  They  were  soon  in  position,  and  their  skirmishers 
moving  through  the  woods  in  the  direction  of  our  refused 
left.  The  situation  was  critical  indeed.  The  commanding 
General  ordered  all  the  artillery  that  could  be  brought  into 
battery  to  be  placed  in  position  on  this  flank.  The  line 
then  held  by  Wall  on  his  left  could  not  be  abandoned,  nor 
could  he  draw  from  his  center,  as  he  was  being  pressed  all 
along  that  part  of  the  line.  But  on  they  came  through  the 
woods.  None  but  infantry  could  get  through  without 
great  delay.  They  opened  fire.  Our  line  gave  way,  and 
fell  back  to  the  support  of  the  batteries.  Finally  the  bat- 
teries all  opened,  and  like  the  roar  of  mighty  thunders  was 
the  noise.  The  earth  shook  as  though  an  earthquake 
was  disturbing  it.  Fire  was  vomited  forth  as  though  it 
were  from  the  mouth  of  some  burning  volcano.  Destruc- 
tion and  death  were  dealt  out  unsparingly  to  the  enemy. 
They  started  to  charge  the  batteries,  and  with  that  hid- 
eous yell  that  they  seemed  only  to  employ  or  understand,  on 
they  came.  But  finally,  when  they  could  stand  against 
the  torrent  of  shot  and  shell  no  longer,  they  broke  to  the 
rear  in  gi-eat  confusion. 

"  Gen.  Pike  saw  the  success,  and  exclaimed  : 
"  '  If  my  other  troops  would  only  come  up,  or  Gen.  Fitz- 
gibbon attack,  the  day  would  soon  be  ours.' 

"  But  he  was  doomed  to  further  disappointment.  They 
did  not  come  up,  neither  did  they  attack.  The  rebel  Gen- 
eral soon  took  in  the  whole  situation.  H  e  put  his  artillery 
in  battery  on  a  hill  to  the  right  of  our  refused  line,  so  as 
to  concentrate  his  fire  on  the  flank  of  our  batteries  and 
force  them  to  change  position.  This  being  done  he 
opened  some  eighteen  guns.  This  forced  a  change  in  the 
position  of  our  batteries,  and  there  and  then  commenced 


UIv'CLE   DAXIEL'S  STORY.  129 

one  of  the  most  destructive  artillery  duels  that  was  ever 
witnessed.  Battery  horses  were  killed  on  both  sides, 
gunners  blown  to  pieces  by  shell,  officers  and  men  mangled, 
Gen.  Mosely,  on  the  rebel  side,  had  his  head  shot  off,  and 
a  Colonel  and  two  Captains  were  blown  to  pieces  on  our 
side.  "While  this  duel  was  going  on  the  rebel  General  was 
reforming  his  men  for  another  infantry  attack  on  our  left. 
At  this  moment  Gen.  Pike  said  to  Gen.  Lyon  : 

"  '  General,  I  hear  guns  over  to  our  left.' 

Gen.  Lyon  listened,  and  answered  : 

"'Well,  General,  I  believe  you  are  correct.  I  think  I 
heard  a  gun.' 

"Pike  then  elieved  that  Fitzgibbon  had  made  an  at- 
tack, and  would  compel  the  enemy  to  withdraw  their  forces 
directly  on  our  left.  But  he  was  mistaken.  No  attack 
was  made  except  the  one  by  the  rebels.  Very  soon  after- 
wards they  had  completed  their  line,  and,  knowing  the 
value  of  a  flank  attack,  again  assaulted  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  before.  They  came  this  time  with  more  caution 
than  before,  but  with  a  stronger  force.  They  opened  fire 
on  both  sides  about  the  same  time.  The  battle  was  now 
renewed  all  along  the  line — cavalry,  infantry  and  ai-tillery. 
The  lines  wavered  occasionally  on  both  sides.  The  left  of 
our  line  gave  way  at  first,  but  rallied  again.  Gen.  Lyon 
rode  up  and  down  his  line,  cheering  his  men.  He  led 
them  again  and  again  against  the  seeming  adamantine 
wall  of  rebels,  and  finally  forced  them  back  slowly,  holding 
all  the  ground  gained.  By  this  time  our  center  was  pene- 
trated and  broken.  Our  troops  could  not  be  rallied  for 
some  time.  The  rebels  seeing  our  confusion  took  advan- 
tage of  it,  and  with  the  intrepidity  of  so  many  demons 
made  another  attack  on  all  parts  of  the  hne  and  forced  our 
whole  line  some  distance  to  the  rear.  It  looked  for  an  hour 
as  though  all  was  lost.  At  one  time  our  lines  seemed  to  be 
juelting  away  and  becoming  disorganized.  They  were  ral- 
lied again,  however,  and  formed  a  new  line  about  a  mile  in 
the  rear  of  our  first.  Both  armies  were  exhausted.  Fresh 
troops  then  to  our  aid  would  have  settled  the  fortunes  of 
the  day  in  our  favor     But  they  did  not  come.     Gen.  Pike 


130  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

thought  that  whoever  made  the  first  attack  would  be  suc- 
cessful, and  ordered  our  line  forward.  They  moved  cau- 
tiously, but  steadily,  attacking  and  driving  the  enemy 
back.  He  kept  falling  back  until  he  occupied  his  first  Une 
and  we  ours.  Our  left,  however,  was  soon  struck  by  a  di- 
vision of  fresh  troops,  and  was  driven  back  some  distance 
through  the  woods  with  great  loss.  My  dear  son,  Gen. 
Lyon,  here,  while  rallying  his  men,  was  shot  through  the 
heart  and  instantly  killed." 

The  old  man  wept  bitterly,  and  many  tears  rolled  down 
the  cheeks  of  his  listeners.    When  he  could  resume  he  said  : 

"  If  Fitzgibbon  had  attacked  as  was  expected,  our  fiank 
could  not  have  been  turned,  and  the  great  slaughter  that 
occurred  on  this  part  of  the  line  would  have  been  avoided. 
Night  here  closed  the  day's  slaughter  with  our  left  com- 
pletely turned  and  our  troops  demoralized.  They  passed 
the  night  on  their  arms.  The  next  morning  at  daylight 
the  attack  was  resjimed  by  the  rebels  and  our  army  was 
beaten.  Gens.  Stepleton  and  Kearnan  fell  on  that  day, 
with  many  other  brave  officers  and  men.  No  battle  lost 
during  the  war  fell  with  more  crushing  effect  upon  the 
loyal  people  than  did  the  defeat  of  the  Army  of  the  East  at 
the  battle  of  Pageland.  The  battle  was  lost  by  the  failure 
of  Farlin  and  Fitzgibbon  to  support  Gen.  Pike.  They  did 
just  what  the  President  and  Secretary  of  War  feared  they 
Avould  do — that  was,  fail  in  sui^porting  Pike,  the  new  com- 
mander. Their  idea  was  to  dictate  the  commander  or  not 
fight.  One  would  think  that  men  who  had  fed  upon  the 
charity  of  the  Government  from  youth  to  middle  age  would 
be  inspired  by  a  more  lofty  feeling  and  sentiment,  itfut 
this  is  a  mistake.  You  cannot  infuse  patriotism  by  drilling 
at  a  college  or  in  the  field.  This  comes  from  the  nursery  of 
the  mother.  Nor  can  you  put  brains,  commonsense  or 
courage  where  God  has  refused  it.  The  question  with 
these  men  was,  'Do  you  belong  to  a  certain  chosen  few?' 
If  so,  that  was  put  above  every  other  consideration.  A  vol- 
unteer, no  matter  how  much  he  might  develop  a  genius 
for  military  affairs,  could  have  no  recognition  at  their 
hands. 


UNCLE    DANIEL'S  STORY.  l3l 

"The  fact  that  Julius  Csesar  and  Napoleon  Bonaparte 
were  great  generals  without  military  training  except  in  the 
field  proved  nothing.  If  men  hke  those  who  first  com- 
manded our  army  in  the  East,  and  who  formed  the  coterie, 
had  hved  during  the  Revolutionary  AVar,  Washington  and 
the  best  of  his  generals  would  not  have  been  permitted  to 
have  commanded  a  brigade,  if  these  men  could  have  con- 
trolled as  they  did  at  the  outbreak  of  the  rebellion.  Th^ 
same  feeling  has  grown  among  our  people  since  the  war, 


DEATH  OF  GEN.  LYON. 

until  the  brauis  of  a  man  cuts  but  httle  figure  in  matters 
connected  with  governmental  affairs.  He  must  belong  to 
one  of  two  classes  :  either  a  snob  or  one  who  has  made  a 
fortune.  No  matter  whether  he  made  it  selling  rotten 
blankets  to  the  Government,  worthless  arms  for  the  soldiers, 
bad  meat,  diseased  horses,  small  mules,  rotten  and  poorly- 
put-together  harness,  or  procured  his  money  in  some  other 
way — if  he  has  it,  the  conclusion  is  at  once  that  he  is  a 
great  man  and  full  of  wisdom.  These  things  are  unfortu- 
nate in  a  government  like  ours.    But  this  is  the  tendency, 


132  UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY. 

and  has  been  for  many  years.  Dash  and  swell  is  the  motto 
now;  it  is  growing  more  in  that  direction  every  day.  But 
I  have  wandered  away  from  my  subject.  The  battlefield 
of  Pageland  and  its  surroundings  was  a  sight  to  behold  the 
day  after  our  defeat.  The  private  soldiers  felt  outraged 
and  ofiBcers  were  discouraged,  and  many  good  people  de- 
spaired of  our  final  success.  Even  the  President  was  more 
despondent  than  he  had  ever  been,  but  still  had  faith  in 
Grod  and  our  cause.  The  losses  on  both  sides  were  very 
great.  The  country  all  around  was  by  both  sides  turned 
into  a  great  hospital.  The  army  was  almost  disorganized ; 
it  certainly  was  most  thoroughly  demoralized.  Gen.  Pike 
was  relieved,  and  McGrregor  put  in  command  again.  Fitz- 
gibbon  was  sent  to  the  rear  without  a  command.  Farlin 
was  everywhere  by  every  friend  of  his  country  severely 
censured.  Fitzgibbon  was  denounced  as  a  traitor  to  his 
superior  oflQcer. 

"  The  mournful  part  to  myself  and  family  had  only  in 
part  come  upon  us.  Dr.  James  Lyon,  having  cut  one  of 
his  hands  in  making  an  amputation,  feared  bad  results 
from  the  wound;  for  that  reason  he  procured  a  leave  of  ab- 
sence, and  accompanied  the  remains  of  his  brother  David 
home.  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe  to  you  the  depth  of 
grief  in  our  family,  from  the  oldest  to  the  youngest.  It  was 
greater  than  I  now  wish  to  recall,  even  though  so  many 
years  have  passed  since  that  melancholy  scene.  SuflQce  it 
to  say  that  Gen,  David  Lyon  fills  the  grave  of  as  gallant 
and  noble  a  soldier  as  ever  drew  a  sword.  He  rests  beside 
his  wife  and  little  daughter  Sarah  in  the  cemetery  at 
Allentown.-' 

The  old  man,  overcome  by  this  recital,  could  not  speak 
for  some  time,  but  finally  continued  : 

"  Gen.  Anderson  was  very  sad.  Dr.  James  was  very  rest- 
less with  his  hand,  which  had  commenced  swelling  and  was 
becoming  extremely  painful.  My  wife  Sarah  and  Jennie 
(David's  widow)  were  stricken  down  with  fever,  requiring 
the  constant  attendance  of  Mary  Anderson  and  Aunt 
Martha  for  many  days  before  their  recovery  was  assured. 
In  the  meantime  Peter  arrived,  the  wound  in  his  foot  hav- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  133 

ing  broken  out  again.  When  he  came  to  his  mother's  bed- 
side she  said  : 

"  '  O  !  Peter,  my  son,  that  horrible  dream  haunts  me 
still.' 

"  This  dream  from  the  first  had  a  very  depressing  effect 
upon  Peter,  though  he  pretended  to  think  nothing  of  it. 
We  now  commenced  casting  about  to  see  if  there  was  any 
way  to  have  Henry  exchanged.  He  being  merely  a  private 
soldier,  this  was  not  so  easy  of  accomplishment,  as  if  he  had 
been  an  officer.  During  the  evening,  while  we  were  en- 
gaged in  conversation  in  the  parlor,  Aunt  Martha  came  in 
and  said  : 

"'Uncle  Daniel,  dar's  a  young  lady  on  de  porch  who 
wants  to  see  you  very  bad,  she  say,  on  mos'  obticlar 
bizness.' 

"  '  Tell  her  to  come  in,'  was  my  answer. 

"In  a  moment  a  very  modest  and  rather  pretty  young 
lady  walked  in.  She  was  evidently  greatly  embarrassed. 
I  arose,  and  extending  my  hand  asked  her  to  be  seated. 
She  sat  down  for  a  moment,  and  then  hesitatingly  said  : 

"  '  "Your  wife  is  unwell,  I  understand,  Mr.  Lyon  ? ' 

"  '  Yes,'  I  rephed;  '  very  unwell.  She  has  had  a  great  sor- 
row recently.' 

"  '  Yes,  sir;  so  I  understand.  I  very  much  desired  to  see 
her,  but  will  not  annoy  her  at  this  time.  I  had  a  mat- 
ter about  which  I  wished  to  speak  with  her.  You  knoAv, 
women  give  their  confidence  to  one  another;  but  I  hope 
you  will  allow  me  to  give  mine  to  you,  as  your  wife  is  sick  ?' 

"  '  Yes,  my  good  girl;  you  can  say  what  you  wish  to  me.' 

"  '  Well,  Mr.  Lyon ' she  then  hesitated. 

"I  encouraged  her  to  proceed. 

"  '  Well,  I  am  on  my  way  South,  and  I  wish  your  good 
oflBces  in  getting  through  the  lines.' 

"  '  How  can  I  assist  you,  my  child  ?  ' 

"  'I  hear,  sir,  that  you  are  a  great  friend  of  the  Presi- 
dent, and  I  thought  perhaps  you  might  intercede  for  me.' 

"  '  May  I  inquire  for  what  purpose  you  wish  to  go  South? 
Do  your  people  live  there  ? ' 

"  '  No,  sir;  I  live  in  Michigan.   I  was  never  farther  South 


134  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

than  this  place,  and  this  is  my  first  visit  here.  My  name  is 
Seraine  Whitcomb.  I  am  ^oing  South  to  see  what  I  can 
do  to  have  a  young  man  exchanged  who  is  now  a  ^prisoner 
in  the  hands  of  the  rebels. 

"  '  Is  he  your  brother  ? '  I  inquired. 
"  She  blushed,  and  replied  : 

" '  No,  sir,  he  is  not  a  relative;  but  one  in  whom  I  am 
much  interested.' 

"  I  saw  through  the  whole  matter  at  once,  but  did  not 
press  the  young  lady  further.  If  I  had  only  known  whom 
she  meant  I  would  have  embraced  her  as  the  greatest  little 
heroine  living.  She  said  she  only  wished  a  letter  from  me 
to  the  President;  that  she  would  do  the  rest  herself.  This 
letter  I  gave  her  without  further  questions.  She  was  so 
modest  and  yet  so  brave.  She  took  the  letter,  bade  me 
good-by,  and  left.    As  she  went  out  she  remarked  : 

"  '  Do  not  be  surprised  if  you  should  receive  a  letter  from 
me  at  some  future  time.' 

''After  she  had  gone  Peter  remarked  that  perhaps  she 
was  sent  down  South  by  the  Golden  Circle,  and  I  might  be 
bestowing  favors  on  the  wrong  person.  I  said.  '  True,  but 
I  will  take  my  chances  on  that  girl's  being  honest,  and,  not 
only  honest,  but  a  regular  little  heroine.' 

"  Here  the  conversation  on  this  subject  came  to  an  end, 
and  we  took  up  the  condition  of  the  army.  Peter  said  the 
jealousies  between  ofiicers  in  the  Army  of  the  East  were 
strange;  that  there  was  nothing  of  this  kind  among  the 
Western  troops ;  that  all  seemed  to  have  the  same  common 
purpose,  and  that  was  success  ;  but,  said  he,  it  may  be 
partly  accounted  for  in  this,  that  we  are  all  alike  un- 
skilled in  the  arts  of  war,  and  do  not  know  enough  to  get 
up  these  conspiracies  and  jealousies.  We  are  all  volun- 
teers, save  two  or  three,  and  all  obey  orders,  and  go  into 
a  battle  to  win,  each  one  believing  he  is  doing  the  best 
fighting.  It  seems  that  at  the  battle  of  Pageland  the  only 
object  of  some  of  the  leading  commanders  was  to  find  some 
way  to  lose  the  battle  and  at  the  same  time  save  their  own 
scalps. 
"  Gen.  Anderson  said: 


UNCLE    DANIEL'S  STORY.  135 

'"Well,  I  do  not  know  how  I  may  succeed  as  a  com- 
mander ;  but  I  will  have  the  courage  to  relieve  any  man,  and 
send  him  to  the  rear,  of  whom  I  may  have  the  least  suspi- 
cion, whether  it  be  for  cowardice,  want  of  good  intentions 
toward  the  Government,  good  faith  toward  his  superior 
ofiBcer,  or  for  any  other  cause  that  might  give  uneasiness 
about  his  i^roperly  performing  his  duty.' 

"  'That  Avould  seem  to  me  to  be  the  proper  course  for 
any  commander  of  forces,'  I  replied." 

"  Uncle  Daniel,"  said  Dr.  Adams,  "  I  am  curious  to  know 
what  became  of  those  two  generals — Far]  in  and  Fitzgib 
bon." 

"  "Well,  sir,  the  same  power  that  is  now  rewarding  those 
who  struck  us  the  heaviest  blows,  both  North  and  South, 
is  paying  homage  to  these  men.  They  are  both  held  in 
high  esteem  by  many  people,  and  you  would  think  they 
were  the  only  loyal  men  that  were  near  the  battlefield  on 
that  day. " 

"Yes,"  said  Col.  Bush;  "to  have  lost  an  arm  or  leg  on 
the  Union  side  is  hke  the  brand  of  Cain  nowadays  ;  but  to 
have  been  a  rebel  or  to  have  belonged  to  the  Golden  Cir- 
cle, or  failed  in  some  way  by  which  the  rebels  profited  or 
gained  advantage,  entitles  one  to  a  medal  or  some  high 
position  of  honor  and  emolument." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

BATTLE  OF  ANTLER'S  RUN— SERAINE  WHITCOMB  LEAVES 
FOR  THE  SOUTH— PLOTTING  IN  CANADA— DISCOVERY 
OF  A  CONSPIRACY  AMONG    ARMY   OFFICERS. 

"  Yesterday  was  heard. 
The  roar  of  war;  and  sad  the  sight  of  maid. 
Of  mother,  widow,  sister,  daughter,  wife. 
Stooping  and  rveeping  over  senseless,  cold. 
Defaced,  and  mangled  lumps  of  breathless  earth. 
Which  had  been  husbands,  fathers,  brothers,  sons. 
And  lovers,  when  ihat  morning's  sun  arose. 

—Pollock. 

/  /  pfEN.  Anderson,  Peter  and  myself  concluded  that  we 
''  Irr  would  again  visit  the  farm.  There  we  found  poor  old 
\A  Joseph  Dent  in  utter  despair  on  account  of  his 
^  '  poor  Captain '  (as  he  called  David)  having  been 
killed.  He  talked  of  him  in  the  most  enthusiastic  manner, 
and  would  then  weep,  saying  '  the  only  friend  I  had  is  gone, 
and  I  will  not  be  satisfied  until  I  can  get  even  with  these 
rebels.' 

"Gen.  Anderson  said:  'Well,  Joseph,  what  will  you 
do?' 

"  Joseph  was  silent ;  as  an  old  soldier  he  knew  how  to 
keep  his  thoughts  to  himself. 

"  '  Will  you  go  to  the  war  V  continued  the  Greneral, 

"  '  No,  sir;  I  will  stay  here  and  take  care  of  this  farm  for 
Mrs.  Lyon  and  little  Jennie.  They  shall  not  suffer  while 
I  am  able  to  look  after  them.' 

"Old  Ham  thought  he  had  a  point,  and  said  :  'Dat's 
good;  dat's  jes'  what  I  'tend  to  do  when  Massa  Tom  git 
killed.    Jes'  so.' 

"  '  Shut  up.  Ham.  Your  Massa  Tom,  as  you  call  him,  is 
not  going  to  get  killed.  There  have  been  enough  of  the 
Lyon  family  killed  already,'  said  Peter. 

(13G) 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  137 

"  '  Dat's  so,  Massa  Peter.  I  not  got  dat  in  my  kalkerlate, 
you  see  ;  but  I  tell  you  I  is  monstrous  feered  'bout  dese 
matters;  deys  is  heaps  of  people  gittin'  killed,  and  most  of 
dem  is  good  peoples,  so  dey  is.  Can't  tell  wlionex',  massa; 
can't  tell,  sah  I' 

"  '  Well,  Joseph,  there  will  be  no  trouble  about  your  stay- 
ing. We  want  you  here  on  the  farm,'  I  said.  '  We  are  all 
very  much  distressed,  but,  at  the  same  time,  we  must  look 
out  for  our  country  somewhat;  and  ovir  family  all  being 
in  the  army,  of  course  we  must  expect  some  misfortunes. 
Have  you  heard  any  more  of  the  Golden  Circle  in  this 
neighborhood  ?' 

"  '  Yes,  Uncle  Daniel;  they  are  at  work,  and  since  the  de- 
feat of  our  forces  at  the  battle  of  Pageland,  they  are  out- 
spoken about  what  they  intend  to  do  ;  not  only  in  aid  of 
the  rebellion,  but  they  threaten  the  Union  people  here  at 
home  —threaten  to  destroy  their  pi'operty,  and  make  war 
in  Indiana  if  it  becomes  necessary,  just  as  you  have  here- 
tofore understood.  I  am  keeping  close  watch,  and  they 
will  not  be  able  to  do  any  very  great  harm  here  without 
my  knowing  it.' 

"  We  cautioned  Joseph,  and  told  him  to  come  in  to  our 
house  frequently  and  let  us  know  what  was  going  on. 

"  On  returning  home  we  found  Aunt  Sarah  and  Jennie 
much  improved,  but  Dr.  James  was  suffering  very  great 
pain.  The  swelling  was  extending  up  his  arm  from  his 
hand.  I  said  to  him  perhaps  we  had  better  have  a  physi- 
cian. '  You  are  suffering  so  much  that  I  fear  you  are  not 
in  a  condition  to  attend  to  your  own  case.'  He  consented, 
and  one  was  called  in.  On  examination  he  pronounced  the 
trouble  blood  poisoning.  James  was  greatly  alarmed  at 
this.  The  physician  commenced  at  once  with  the  most 
radical  treatment.  The  next  morning  James  seemed 
much  easier,  and  looked  as  if  he  was  coming  out  of  it  all 
right. 

"The  next  day,  while  we  were  sitting  on  the  porch,  the 
postman  brought  me  a  letter,  written  in  a  delicate  female 
hand.  I  read  it  and  then  called  Gen.  Anderson  and  Peter 
to  listen: 


138  UNCLE  dais'iel's  story. 

"  Washington,  D.  C. 
'•My  Dear  Mr.  Lyon,  Allentown,  Ind.: 

"Thanks  for  your  very  great  kindness.  I  have  the  President's 
pass  through  our  lines;  when  you  hear  from  me  again,  I  -will  let  you 
know  about  your  son  Henry.  Yery  respectfully, 

"  Sebaine  Whitcomb." 

"  '  Well,  well,'  said  Peter;  '  that  tells  a  tale.  Now,  father, 
I  agree  with  you.  She  is  a  brave  girl ;  there  is  not  more 
than  one  in  a  thousand  like  her.' 

'"Yes;  but  what  does  she  mean  by  saying  I  will  hear 
from  my  son  ?' 

"  'It  will  reveal  itself,'  said  Peter.  '  She  is  in  love  with 
Henry,  and  has  gone  to  look  after  him.' 

"'Do  you  think  so?'  I  mquired.  'Well,  I  do  sincerely 
hope  so.' 

"Just  then  Ave  saw  Jackson  coming.  He  came  in,  and 
after  salutations  and  greetings  between  us,  he  entered  the 
house  to  see  his  mother,  the  Doctor,  and  Jennie.  He  was 
much  broken  down  over  the  death  of  his  brother.  The 
news  of  the  battle  and  the  list  of  the  dead  in  the  papers 
having  contained  David's  name,  he  hastened  home.  He 
had,  however,  been  very  successful  in  laying  the  founda- 
tion for  probing  many  things  which  might  be  of  vast  im- 
portance in  the  future. 

"  When  he  left  home  he  first  went  to  New  York  and  had 
an  interview  with  McMasters  and  B.  Wudd,  who  were  the 
leading  spirits  in  New  Y'^ork,  and  one  of  them  the  principal 
man  North  in  starting  the  organization.  From  these  men 
he  learned  much  about  what  was  going  on  in  Canada ;  the 
fact  that  there  was  no  doubt  that  quite  a  number  of  South- 
ern men  Avere  there  with  a  large  amount  of  money  with 
which  to  carry  out  anj^  scheme  that  might  be  agreed  upon. 
These  men  in  New  York  were  in  constant  communication 
with  those  in  Canada  ;  also,  with  leading  men  in  Richmond. 
He  managed  to  obtain  a  letter  of  introduction  from  Mc- 
Masters to  the  leading  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle  in 
Canada ;  this  letter  introduced  him  as  William  Jackson, 
of  Memphis,  Tenn.,  and  Avas  directed  to  the  Hon.  Jacob 
Thomlinson.  With  this  letter  and  the  information  he  had 
now  obtained,  he  made  his  way  home,  feeling  that  he 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  139 

could  not  undertake  the  further  prosecution  of  his  mission 
without  returning  and  consoling  his  mother  and  the  fam- 
ily as  much  as  he  possibly  could  in  their  distress.  Know- 
ing his  mother's  feeble  condition,he  feared  the  consequences 
of  the  heavy  affiiction  that  had  fallen  upon  her  during 
the  battle  of  Pageland — with  one  son  a  prisoner  and  another 
killed  outright. 

"  I  wrote  the  President,  and  promised  that  later  on  I 
would  have  the  Canada  mystery  solved.  Our  people  were 
in  desperate  straits.  Our  army  had  been  outnumbered 
and  forced  back  to  the  position  in  front  of  Pageland;  de- 
feated there,  and  forced  to  shelter  itself  in  the  rear  of  Cow 
Creek.  It  was  now  broken  and  shattered,  lying  in  defenses 
near  the  Capital,  discoui'aged  and  worn  down  by  fatigue, 
wounds  and  disease.  The  outlook  was  anything  but 
bright.  Commanders  had  been  changed.  Some  of  our 
best  fighting  generals  had  lost  their  Uvesat  Pageland.  The 
country  had  but  little  confidence  in  the  staying  or  fighting ^^i  ^_>\  ^, 
qualities  of  the  commander.  Gen.  McGregor,  as  he  had  \n  VAlXiV 
made  no  success  heretofoi*e.  The  rebeT  commander,  well 
understanding  the  situation,  was  moving  rapidly  up  and 
along  the  south  line  of  the  Grand  River,  evidently  intending 
an  invasion  of  the  loyal  States  by  penetrating  our  lines  and  \ ,  \  t 
^  crossing  at  or  near  "Rc^wn's  Ferry.  Our  lines  were  held  at  "^  a-TV^o 
this  point  by  Gen.  ^ilo,  having  in  his  command  10,000 
men,  who  were  all  surrendered  at  the  demand  of  Gen. 
Wall  without  very  much  resistance.  "Wall  had  slipped 
through  the  mountains  lilce  a  cat,  and  was  upon  Milo  be- 
fore he  knew  of  his  approach.  This  was  very  sti'ange 
though,  and  hard  to  understand,  and  only  increased  the 
fears  and  suspicions  already  existing  that  something  was 
out  of  joint,  so  that  the  machinery  was  working  badly  in 
that  army. 

"The  enemy  now  had  no  impediment  in  the  way  of 
a  rapid  movement  except  high  waters,  which  seemed  to 
interpose  as  the  only  power  that  could  stop  theu*  advance 
into  the  interior  of  our  country  and  to  the  rear  of  our 
capital,  cutting  off  all  communications  to  the  North  with 
the  loyal  States. 


140  UNCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

"  The  administration  was  now  in  a  position  of  great  dan- 
ger, in  many  respects,  not  before  contemplated. 

"  The  rebel  sympathizers  and  Golden  Circles  were  loud 
in  their  denunciation  of  the  war  and  the  party  sustaining 
it.  Thos.  A.  Strider  and  Dan  Bowen  were  traversing  the 
state  of  Indiana,  making  inflammatory  speeches,  and  all 
over  the  North  the  same  policy  was  being  pursued  by  the 
anti-war  party.  They  alarmed  the  people  by  declaring 
that  unless  the  war  was  stopped  our  homes  North  would 
be  invaded;  that  our  armies  could  not  cope  with  the  rebels. 
The  only  thing  that  seemed  to  put  a  check  to  their  hopes, 
operations  and  denmiciations  was  the  fact  that  our  ai-mies 
in  the  AVest  were  having  a  continuation  of  victories. 

"  This  being  the  situation  of  the  armies  and  the  condi- 
tion of  the  minds  of  the  people,  the  loss  of  another 
great  battle  at  this  time  would  have  greatly  prolonged 
the  war,  if  it  would  not  have  been  fatal  to  the  ulti- 
mate success  of  the  Union  cause.  The  authorities  at 
AVashington  were  doing  everything  in  their  power  to  allay 
the  excitement  among  the  people,  and  at  the  same  time 
were  trying  to  have  the  Army  of  the  East  put  in  motion  so 
as  to  pass  down  to  Pottstown  and  mterpose  in  front  of  the 
enemy;  he  evidently  intending  to  move  by  way  of  Brown's 
Ferry,  throwing  part  of  his  force  on  the  Brown's  Ferry 
road  and  a  portion  over  into  the  Sheepstown  road,  making 
a  junction  at  or  near  Shapleyville.  The  Union  forces  were 
expected  to  move  across  by  Fardenburg,  down  the  sloping 
mountains  of  Cochineal  and  along  and  across  Mad  Valley 
to  Pottstown,  and  take  position  behind  Antler's  Run.  But 
it  seemed  to  be  almost  impossible  to  get  Gen.  McGregor  to 
put  his  army  in  motion.  Many  were  the  excuses  made  ; 
want  of  this  thing  to-day,  and  something  else  to-morrow — 
shoes,  clothing,  blankets,  and  many  other  things — pro- 
tracted the  delay.  Finally,  the  President  and  Secretary, 
of  War  being  out  of  patience  with  his  hesitancy  and  ex- 
cuses, the  President  directed  the  Secretary  of  War  to 
order  Gen.  McGregor  to  move  without  further  delay. 
This  seemed  to  be  understood  by  McGregor,  and  the  next  day 
everything  about  the  camps  was  in  a  bustle,  and  the  Army 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  141 

of  the  East  was  again  in  motion;  but  the  movements  were 
slow,  and  made  in  such  a  manner  as  not  to  inspire  very 
great  confidence  in  our  immediate  success.  The  men  and 
subordinate  officers  seemed  resolute  and  determined,  but 
there  was  something  surrounding  all  the  movements  that 
was  mysterious. 

"The  papers  were  full  of  all  the  movements,  and  were 
discussing  the  probabilities,  etc.  Seeing  this  Gen.  Ander- 
son was  fired  with  a  desire  to  at  once  return  to  the  front. 
On  account  of  his  very  weak  and  feeble  condition  we  tried 
to  detam  him,  but  in  vain. 

"He  said  :  '  No,  I  am  going  to  the  front,  and  I  wish  to 
go  to  the  East.  Will  you  ask  by  telegraph  for  such  an  as- 
signment for  me  ? ' 

"I  answered  that  I  would,  and  did  so  immediately. 

"  The  next  day  he  received  a  telegram  from  the  Secretary 
of  War,  directing  him  to  report  to  Gen.  McGregor  for  as- 
signment to  duty. 

"  Gen.  Anderson  said  to  Capt.  Jackson  :  '  Your  invasion 
of  Canada  will  be  postponed  until  later.  You  will  be  ready 
to  start  in  the  morning  with  me  to  the  Army  of  the  East.' 

"He  called  old  Ham,  and  repeated  the  order  to  him  to  be 
in  readiness. 

"  Ham  said  :  '  Afore  de Lord,  Massa  Tom,  you  isn't  gwine 
to  be  fitin'  agin,  is  you  ? ' 

"  '  Yes  !  You  get  ready.  Have  your  bedding  and  all 
your  traps  ready,  if  you  thmk  you  can  stand  to  be  shot  at 
by  the  rebels.' 

"  '  Shot  at  !  Is  you  gwine  to  put  me  out  to  be  shot  at  ? 
Me  done  thought  thar  war  'nuff  white  folks  to  get  shotten 
at,  widout  de  poor  darkies  like  me.' 

"  '  Yes;  but  you  want  to  be  free,  do  you  not.  Ham  ? ' 

"  '  Yeas;  Massa  Tom,  I  wants  dat— I  wants  it  bad;  but 
how  is  gwine  to  come  ? ' 

"  '  Fight  for  it.  You  are  no  better  than  I  am,  are  you  ? 
Had  you  not  as  well  be  shot  as  for  me  to  be  ? ' 

"  '  Yeas,  sir;  dat  am  so.  'Specks  de  darkies  got  to  fight. 
I'll  fight,  Massa  Tom,  if  you  say  so.  Yes,  I  do.  I  stay  wid 
you,  I  will  sho'.' 


143  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  Old  Martha  happened  to  hear  this,  and  broke  forth  : 
"'Well,  well,  Massa  Tom,  I's  sorry  you  is  gwine  to  de 
wah  ag^in.  But  it  all  right.  I  tells  you  dat  de  good  Laud 
save  you  up  for  some  good.  I  jes'  know  he  do  it  all  right. 
I  take  care  of  Missus  Mary  and  de  little  gal;  don't  you  hab 
no  fears  'bout  dem.  But  you  isn't  gwine  to  hab  Ham  go, 
is  you  ?  If  you  doz,  dat  ole  fool  he  git  kill.  I  'spect 
he  got  no  mo'  sense  dan  jes'  git  rite  in  whar  dey  is  fitin'.' 

"  '  No,  no,  Marfa;  you  is  wrong  dar.  I  tell  you  dat  you  is. 
I  stay  by  Massa  Tom.' 

"  Peter  and  Jackson  laughed,  and  said  to  the  General: 
"  'Ham  thinks  you  will  be  in  a  safe  place  during  the 
fighting.' 

"  '  Yes,  he  seems  to  be  of  that  impression.  I  think  I  may, 
perhaps,  relieve  his  mind  somewhat,' said  the  General,  with 
a  smile. 

"  The  General  telegraphed  Capt.  Day  at  Dolensburg  to 
report  at  once  to  him  at  Gen.  McGregors  Headquarters, 
Army  of  the  East.  The  prehm in aries  being  arranged,  all 
were  to  be  ready  early  the  next  morning.  The  General 
and  Capt.  Jackson  having  arranged  and  got  ready  their 
proper  uniforms,  horses,  mess-chest  and  everything  that 
would  be  required  in  the  field,  they  spent  the  evening 
quietly.  The  Doctor  was  very  sleepless,  and  suffered  more 
than  usual,  but  was  thought  not  to  be  in  any  immediate 
danger.  My  wife  and  Jennie  were  now  also  quite  recov- 
ered. 

"The  next  morning,  the  General  having  procured  a  car 
for  their  horses,  camp  equipage,  etc.,  they  took  leave  of 
the  family,  who  w^ere  in  tears,  the  two  little  girls,  Mary  and 
Jennie,  crying  aloud.  As  the  General,  Capt.  Jackson  and 
Ham  walked  away,  Aunt  Martha  called  after  Ham  : 

"  '  Now,  Ham,  ef  you  eber  spects  to  see  me  agin,  don't 
you  forgit  your  prares  ob  a  night,  and  de  good  Laud  will 
fotch  you  back  ef  you  do  dat ;  but  He  let  you  git  kill 
like  a  cat  when  you  done  forget  it.  Do  you  mine  me, 
Ham?' 

"  Turning  to  me,  she  continued:  '  I  'spect  de  rebs  git  dat 
darky,'  then  going  to  the  kitchen  she  gave  vent  to  her 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


143 


grief.  The  poor  old  woman  felt  as  badly  to  part  with  her 
Ham  as  did  Mary  in  parting  from  her  General,  but  gave 
expression  to  it  in  her  own  simple  way. 

"The  General,  Jackson  and  Ham  arrived  safely  at 
the  headquarters  of  Gen.  McGregor,  which  were  in  the 
valley  to  the  north  and  east  of  Cochineal  Mountains.  His 
commands  of  infantry  and  artilleiy  were  variously  located 
on  the  mountains  and  in  the  valley,  with  his  cavahy  at 
Pottstown.    It  so  happened  that  one  of  the  division  com- 


GEN.  ANDEESOK  TAKING  COMMAND. 

manders  had  been  taken  seriously  ill,  and  was  sent  to  the 
rear.  This  gave  an  opportunity  for  Gen.  Anderson  to  be 
placed  in  command  of  a  good  division  at  once.  To  Andex*- 
son's  great  delight  Gen.  McGregor  ordered  him  to  take 
command  of  this  division.  Having  reported,  he  sent  im- 
mediately for  all  the  commanding  officers  of  the  division  and 
made  their  acquaintance.  He  was  greatly  pleased  with 
them  and  they  with  him.  He  learned  all  he  could  in  so 
short  a  time  about  the  troops,  and  at  once  took  measures 
to  put  them  in  good  condition.   In  a  few  days  Capt.  James 


144  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

Day  reported,  and  the  General's  military  family  was  or- 
ganized, he  having  taken  an  Adjutant-General  from  the 
command. 

"The  army  was  now  being  rapidly  put  in  good  shape  ;  a 
complete  re-organization  was  being  effected,  and  all  were 
feeling  less  discouraged.  They  seemed  to  well  understand 
that  there  was  to  be  a  great  battle  fought,  and  the  impera- 
tive necessity  for  a  victory  by  our  forces  East  at  this  par- 
ticular time. 

"  The  enemy  found  means  by  which  to  pass  the  obstruc- 
tions in  his  way,  and  moved  through  the  country  in  differ- 
ent directions.  Finding  that  the  movements  of  our  army 
were  slow,  he  seemed  to  feel  that  there  was  no  immediate 
danger  of  a  serious  engagement.  But  the  surrender  of  our 
forces  under  Gen.  Milo  (who  died  immediately  afterwards)  so 
elated  the  rebel  army  that  they  were  determined  to  attack 
our  forces  whenever  and  wherever  opportunity  offered. 
Both  parties  were,  however,  maneuvering  for  some  advan- 
tage; the  General  of  the  rebel  forces  holding  McGregor  off 
until  his  force  under  Wall  could  come  up  from  Brown's 
Ferry.  The  cavalry  of  both  armies  were  now  scouting 
continuously  for  many  miles  on  the  flanks  of  the  armies. 
The  pickets  were  out  quite  a  distance  in  advance  of  the 
opposing  forces.  No  conflict  had  yet  occurred  between 
any  of  the  or.tposts.  Finally  the  commander  of  the  rebel 
forces  selected  his  position  and  gave  challenge  to  our  forces, 
with  his  rear  to  the  Grand  River,  covering  two  main  roads 
leading  to  the  rear,  his  front  facing  the  winding  course  of 
Antler's  Run,  his  right  resting  on  a  bridge  at  the  main 
crossing,  his  center  occupymg  a  ridge  commanding  the 
open  fields  in  his  front,  the  right  of  his  left  and  right  cen- 
ter resting  on  the  junction  of  the  two  main  roads,  his  ex- 
treme left  refused  so  as  to  form  an  angle  at  his  left  center, 
extending  along  and  through  a  skirt  of  heav^y  woods;  his 
reserves  to  the  rear  on  the  roads,  so  as  to  be  thrown  easily 
to  the  center  or  either  flank  in  case  of  necessity;  the  country 
to  his  front,  right  and  left  being  very  uneven,  full  of 
gulches  and  ravines,  difficult  of  passage,  especially  under 
fire.    So  posted  he  flaunted  the  rebel  flag  in  the  face  of  our 


UNCLE  DA2s'IEL'S  STORY.  1-45 

army,  although  at  this  time  his  main  support  had  not  ar- 
rived from  Brown's  Ferry.  But  no  doubt  existed  in  his 
mind,  I  presume,  as  to  their  coming  up  in  good  time.  Mc- 
Gregor did  not  then  seem  inchned  to  accept  the  challenge, 
His  command  was  moving  slowly.  Farlin,  still  in  command 
of  a  corps  (for  shame  be  it  ever  to  our  mdulgent  chiefs),  was 
some  distance  away  and  did  not  arrive  on  that  day.  So  the 
armies  rested.  In  the  meantime  Gen.  Anderson  was  eager 
for  the  fray.  He  visited  Gen.  McGregor  s  headquarters  and 
indicated  his  desire  to  bring  on  the  engagement,  saying 
very  soon  the  enemy  Avould  be  so  securely  posted  that  it 
would  be  exceedingly  difficult  to  dislodge  him.  To  this 
McGregor  replied  that  he  could  not  risk  a  buttle  without 
Farlin's  forces  being  up  and  in  readiness  to  support  our  line. 

"During  the  night  Farlin  came  up.  A  battle  must  then 
and  there  be  fought.  The  whole  country  stood  Avith  bated 
breath  awaiting  the  result,  as  all  understood  that  the  reb- 
els must  be  driven  back  on  what  they  claimed  as  their  own 
ground,  or  our  country  was  in  imminent  danger  of  becom- 
ing demoralized  should  they  see  the  battlefields  changed 
to  the  North. 

"When  the  morning  came,  the  commands  being  in  read- 
iness, the  movement  of  our  forces  commenced.  It  was  soon 
discovered  that  the  main  crossing  of  Antler's  Run  was  held 
by  a  strong  force  of  the  enemy,  which  compelled  our  troops 
to  seek  for  some  other  and  less  dangerous  passage.  This 
was  found  to  our  right,  facing  the  left  of  the  enemy.  His 
left  being  refused  gave  a  safer  passage  over  the  stream. 
The  plan  of  battle  was  to  throw  Gen.  Horn's  Corps  at  the 
upper  crossing,  assail  the  rebel  left  and,  if  successful,  to 
cross  the  left  of  our  forces,  under  Gen.  Broomfield,  by  as- 
saulting the  enemy  at  the  lower  crossing,  and  if  he  could 
be  driven  from  there,  to  cross  and  assault  his  right,  his 
center  being  too  strongly  posted  to  risk  an  attack  on  it 
then,  (Gen.  Anderson  htid  been  assigned  with  his  division 
to  Gen.  Horn's  Corps.)  The  crossing  over  on  our  right  was 
effected  without  much  difficulty,  and  the  enemy  pressed 
back  in  the  heavj'^  woods.  The  enemy  were  evidently  hold- 
ing and  waiting,  as  no  general  engagement  ensued.    An- 


146  uxcLE  daxiel's  story. 

other  corps  crossed  in  the  rear  of  Gen.  Horn's  and  formed 
ready  to  assault.  Our  left  had  not  as  yet  been  able  to  cross 
in  front  of  the  enemy's  right,  and  in  this  position  we  found 
ourselves, — part  of  our  army  on  the  one  side  and  part  on 
the  other  of  Antler's  Run,  in  front  of  the  enemy  ;  thus  the 
two  armies  rested  that  night.  Our  intention  being  thus 
revealed  to  tlie  enemy,  he  had  only  to  wait  the  attack, 
which  they  must  have  concluded  would  be  commenced 
at  an  early  hour  in  the  moi'ning.  The  night  was  most 
beautiful ;  the  vault  of  heaven  being  studded  with  stars, 
so  that  either  army  was  in  plain  view  of  the  other,  at  no 
very  great  distance  separated.  During  the  night  another 
of  our  corps  crossed  the  Run  at  the  same  crossing  that 
Gen.  Horn  had  passed  over  in  the  morning,  and  moved 
down  to  the  left  and  in  front  of  the  rebel  center.  Occasion- 
ally the  movement  of  this  corps  would  be  responded  to  with 
a  few  musket  shots  and  a  few  shells  from  a  battery  posted 
on  the  ridge  in  the  rebel  center.  At  an  early  hour  in  the 
morning  the  Union  forces  took  the  initiative  and  hurled 
Horns  Corps  against  the  rebels'  extreme  left.  The  strug- 
gle was  a  severe  one— re-enforcements  could  not  well 
be  sent  to  the  rebel  left  for  fear  of  the  movement  being  now 
made  agamst  their  right.  The  battle  on  the  left  was  at 
full  height,  and  the  lines  swayed  to  and  fro.  Gen.  Ander- 
son made  a  movement  around  a  skirt  of  woods  near  a 
chapel,  and  charged  the  enemy's  lines,  with  sword  drawn, 
leading  his  men  in  person.  The  assault  was  of  such  an  im- 
petuous character  as  to  send  dismay  into  the  ranks  of  the 
enemy,  and  they  gave  way  in  confusion.  Gen.  Horn,  how- 
ever, advanced  his  left  and  center  farther  to  the  fi-ont  than 
should  have  been  done  without  other  troops  being  in  posi- 
tion to  sustain  the  movement,  and  the  rebel  center,  with 
their  left  reformed  behind  the  woods,  tell  upon  Horn's  left 
and  center  with  great  energy  and  determination.  The  two 
columns  now  engaged  with  dauntless  courage  on  both 
sides.  The  combatants,  equal  in  mettle,  faced  each  other  in 
open  fieldat  very  close  range;  each  holding  his  ground  until 
it  appeared  as  though  none  would  be  left  alive  on  either 
side.    Neither  line  wavered,  and  it  seemed  as  though  the 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  147 

contest  would  only  be  determined  by  a  complete  demolition 
of  the  two  forces.  Gen.  Horn  fell,  mortally  wounded,  and 
the  command  fell  upon  Gfen.  Simmons,  who  was  killed 
soon  after  taking  command.  At  this  time  the  killed  and 
wounded  of  the  superior  officers  were  such  that  it  left  Gen. 
Anderson  the  ranking  General  of  the  corps.  He  at  once 
assumed  command,  and  could  everywhere  be  seen  giving 
his  orders  and  encouraging  his  men  to  stand.  This  they 
did  until  the  slaughter  on  both  sides  became  a  shocking 
sight  to  behold. 

"Gen.  Hughes  and  Gen.  Bailyhad  fallen  on  the  rebel 
side.  The  batteries  from  our  side  were  playing  from  a  hill 
on  the  east  side  of  Antler's  Run,  pouring  a  galling  enfilad- 
ing fire  into  the  rebel  line.  Thus  these  lines  stood  amid 
death  and  desolation  in  their  ranks  until  the  men  them- 
selves on  both  sides,  in  order  to  stop  the  cruel  slaughter  of 
comrades,  with  one  accord  ceased  firing,  and  the  officers 
sat  on  their  horses  looking  at  each  other  as  their  forces 
slowly  retired  each  to  his  rear.  At  this  time,  if  Gen.  Far- 
lin  had  moved  forward  the  day  would  have  been  won  with- 
out further  slaughter.  Gen.  Anderson  repeatedly  sent 
word  to  him  that  if  he  would  attack  the  enemy  he  could 
be  routed,  as  their  left  was  almost  destroyed;  but  he  did 
not  assault  at  the  opportune  moment. 

It  was  then  seen  that  nothing  more  than  skirmishing 
had  been  going  on  between  the  forces  on  the  Union  left 
and  the  rebel  right.  Gen,  Broomfield  had  not  succeeded 
in  crossing  the  run,  and  was  held  at  bay  by  a  small  force, 
thus  enabling  the  rebel  commander,  after  discovering  this 
hesitancy  on  our  left,  to  concentrate  on  his  left  and  center 
for  the  purpose  of  renewing  the  conflict.  His  re-enforce- 
ments had  now  arrived  from  Brown's  Ferry,  and  he  was 
eager  to  make  an  assault,  being  now  satisfied  that  he  should 
take  the  aggressive.  Our  batteries  had  crossed  the  run, 
and  were  supported  on  elevated  ground  by  sufficient  in- 
fantry, as  we  thought,  for  their  safety.  The  rebel  forces 
moved  from  their  cover  behind  the  woods,  and  were  ad- 
vancing to  the  crest  of  the  ridge  that  ran  across  the  open 
field  from  north  to  south,  the  best  position  to  occupy  for 


148  UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

vantage  ground.  Gen.  Anderson  seeing  this,  determined 
to  meet  the  attack  and  contest  for  this  ground.  Both 
forces  were  now  in  motion,  each  determined  the  other 
should  not  occupy  this  ridge.  Orders  were  given  to  Gen. 
Broomfield  to  cross  the  run  at  once  and  attack  the  enemy's 
right.  Gen.  Mausker  was  ordered  to  move  on  the  left  of 
Gen.  Horn's  Corps,  now  under  Gen.  Anderson,  and  attack 
at  once  ;  Farlin  being  in  reserve,  perhaps,  because  he  could 
not  be  got  anyAvhere  else. 

"  The  artillery  was  all  across  the  run  and  ready  for  ac- 
tion. The  cavalry  had  crossed  some  miles  above  and  to 
the  north,  and  were  ordered  to  charge  the  enemy  in  the 
flank  as  soon  as  the  engagement  should  be  renewed.  So 
on  came  the  troops  of  both  armies,  and  when  in  close 
range,  the  firing  "commenced  again  on  our  right  and  the 
rebel  left,  it  continued  all  down  the  line  until  all  were  en- 
gaged. Ths  firing  was  terrible  and  most  destructive.  Our 
batteries  opened,  and  on  in  full  charge  came  our  cavalry. 
The  rebel  infantry  on  the  left  prepared  to  receive  the  cav- 
alry, kneeling  on  one  knee  with  fixed  bayonets.  What  a 
charge  that  was,  and  what  a  slaughter !  On  came  the 
cavalry;  on,  on  to  the  bayonet  came  horse  and  man.  Clash 
against  bayonet  came  saber.  Many  the  horse  and  man 
went  on  and  over  the  bayonet  in  that  charge.  Part  of  the 
cavalry  halted  and  hesitated,  some  retiring  to  the  rear. 
Many  an  infantryman  that  did  the  same.  Infantry  and 
cavalrymen  were  piled  together  in  the  long  slumber  of 
death.  At  last  our  cavalry  had  to  retire.  While  this 
tragedy  was  being  enacted,  the  infantry  on  the  right,  left 
and  centre  were  also  playing  the  role  of  death.  Column 
after  column  were  hurled  against  each  other,  only  to  be  re- 
pulsed. Our  two  corps  first  drove  the  enemy  back  and  oc- 
cupied the  ridge,  and  for  awhile  held  this  advantage,  until 
the  whole  rebel  army,  save  a  skirmish-line,  was  withdrawn 
from  the  right  and  center,  and  concentrated  on  and  agamst 
our  right.  It  looked  as  though  the  contest  was  now  to  be 
continued  only  on  this  part  of  the  line.  Farlin  was  now  in 
line  on  the  left  of  Mausker.  Many  of  the  enemy's  troops 
were  thrown  in  at  this  point  who,  not  having  been  en- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  149 

gaged,  were  comparatively  fresh.  Their  column  was 
formed  in  two  lines.  On  and  against  our  lines  in  quick 
succession  they  were  thrown.  Another  great  slaughter  then 
commenced  and  continued,  Ime  facing  line  in  open  field. 
Gaps  were  made  by  falling  men.  The  command  on  both 
sides  could  be  heard,  '  Close  up  !'  Never  did  men  stand 
more  coui'ageously  amid  slaughter  and  death.  Gen.  An- 
derson rode  to  the  Une  and  along  its  full  length,  sword  in 
hand,  with  a  large  white  plume  in  his  hat,  that  his 
men  might  recognize  him.  Artillery  roared  and  mus- 
ketry rattled  as  if  they  were  the  hail  and  thunder 
from  a  hundred  clouds.  Groans  and  shrieks  were  heard. 
Thegi-ound  was  strewn  with  the  dead  and  dying.  As  the 
lines  finally  gave  way,  the  spot  could  be  designated  by 
rows  of  the  dead.  Our  line  was  now  distended  and  no  re- 
serves. The  rebels  were  again  re-enforced.  Their  dash 
and  desperation  broke  our  center,  and  Farlin  fell  back. 
Gen.  Mausker  now  fell,  shot  through  the  head.  His  coi-ps 
became  demoi-alized  and  fell  back  in  fragments.  Gen.  An- 
derson tried  to  rally  the  lines,  but  could  not,  and  was 
compelled  to  fall  back  to  the  rear,  where  the  artillery  was 
posted.  The  situation  at  this  time  was  most  critical. 
The  General  in  command  was  desperate.  To  lose  this 
battle  was  his  disgrace,  having  more  troops  than  the 
enemy,  as  it  would  also  probably  in  a  measure  seal  the 
fate  of  his  whole  army.  He  at  once  gave  Broomfield  an 
imperative  order  to  cross  the  run  at  the  point  of  the  bay- 
onet, and  to  advance  upon  and  assault  the  enemy's  posi- 
tion, being  his  extreme  right.  This  was  done  in  good 
style,  the  enemy  driven  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet  from 
the  crossing  and  from  his  position  on  liis  right.  The  con- 
test was  now  changed  from  the  enemy's  left  to  his  right. 
Troops  were  thrown  in  on  his  right  quickly,  and  the  bat- 
tle became  desperate  on  this  end  of  the  line. 

"  Gen.  Anderson,  discovering  this,  without  orders  rallied 
his  men  and  all  others  that  he  could,  and  made  a  furious 
attack  again  on  the  enemy's  left,  driving  him  from  the 
open  field  into  the  woods.  He  then  ordered  the  artillery 
to  advance  to  the  ridge  occupied  by  our  line,  and  from 


150  UNCLE    DAIflEL'S  STORY. 

there  poured  shot  and  shell  into  their  ranks.  The  enemy 
became  demoralized  and  broke  in  many  parts  of  his  line, 
ours  still  advancing  and  Gen.  Anderson  moving  his  artillery 
to  the  front  as  he  could  get  position  for  it.  The  enemy  on 
their  left  commenced  a  retreat  down  the  Sheepstown  road 
in  great  disorder.  The  batteries  poured  their  deadly  mis- 
siles after  them,  doing  great  damage.  Gen.  Anderson 
pressed  forward,  believing  that  their  army  could  now  in  a 
great  measure  be  destroyed  before  they  could  get  back  to  a 
strong  defensive  position  for  protection.  Many  prisoners 
were  now  being  captured.  Gen.  Broomfield  was  following 
upon  the  Brown's  Ferry  road,  when  darkness  set  in.  An 
order  was  now  received  from  Gen.  McGregor  to  desist  from 
any  further  pursuit  for  the  present.  Gen.  Anderson  put 
his  troops  in  jjosition  for  the  night,  and  ordered  up  stores 
and  supplies  for  their  comfort  and  made  all  necessary  ar- 
rangements for  an  early  movement  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy 
the  next  morning.  After  attending  to  these  matters  he  left 
Capt.  Jackson  Lyon  and  Capt.  Day,  both  of  whom  had 
been  by  the  side  of  the  General  during  this  terrible  battle. 
The  General  with  an  Orderly  i-etired  to  the  headquarters 
of  the  commanding  General,  which  he  found  in  a  small 
farmhouse  some  two  miles  to  the  east  side  of  Antler's  Run. 
When  he  arrived  he  was  welcomed  very  heartily  and  highly 
complimented  by  Gen.  McGregor. 

"  The  General  said  : 

"'Anderson,  we  will  not  attempt  to  follow  these  rebels. 
Our  army  is  worn  out  and  so  terribly  damaged  and  demor- 
alized that  it  would  not  do  to  risk  another  assault,  should 
the  enemy  make  a  stand,  inasmuch  as  they  would  have  an 
advantageous  position,  which  they  certainly  will,  as  they 
can  select  where  they  will  fight  if  we  pursue.' 

"  'Yes,'  said  Gen.  Anderson;  'but.  General,  could  we  not 
press  them  so  close  and  worry  them  so  as  to  keep  them  on 
the  run,  and  virtually  destroy  them  before  they  can  get 
back  to  their  own  ground  ?  You  know  that  Avhile  our  army 
is  terribly  mangled,  the  enemy  is  certainly  in  no  better 
condition.' 

" '  That  is  true,'  said  Gen.  McGregor  ;  '  but  I  never  have, 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


151 


nor  will  I  ever  fight  my  army  when  in  bad  condition.  But 
we  will  not  discuss  the  matter  any  further  now.  You  will 
stay  and  get  a  bite  to  eat  and  take  some  rest,  but  before 
doing  that  take  a  glass  of  wine.' 

"  '  Thanks,  General ;  I  think  I  would  enjoy  a  glass  about 
this  time.' 

"  After  taking  a  glass  together  they  sat  down  and  had 
quite  a  conversation  on  the  events  of  the  day.  The 
house   being  very  comfortably  furnished  with  beds  and 


ANDERSON  OVERHEARS  THE  CONSPIRACY. 

cots,  Gen.  McGregor  said  to   Gen.   Anderson,  '  Lie  down 
and  rest  while  the  servants  are  preparing  the  supper." 

"The  General  did  so,  and  dropped  off  to  sleep.  Soon 
some  general  officers  came  in  and  were  seated  at  a  table, 
imbibing  rather  freely.  The  noise  they  were  making 
aroused  the  General  from  his  slumbers.  He  recognized 
Farlin  ;  to  the  others  he  was  afterwards  introduced,  being 
Gen.  Bowlly  Smite  and  Gen.  William  Cross.  The  General 
did  not  rise,  nor  did  he,  by  any  means,  exhibit  any  knowl- 
edge of  their  presence. 


loa  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

"Ill  the  conversation  between  these  three  Generals  they 
were  discussing  the  probable  success  of  the  war  and  the 
course  of  the  Administration. 

"Farlinsaid:  'I  am  very  decidedly  of  the  opinion  that 
this  war  will  last  for  ten  years,  and  finally  the  South  will 
gain  their  independence.  The  North  will  tire  out,  and  the 
property-holders  will  get  tired  of  paying  taxes.  This 
war  is  very  expensive,  and  the  debt  will  eventually  alarm 
the  country,  so  that  they  will  be  ready  to  accede  to  any- 
thing.' 

"Said  Smite:  'Well;  but  what  will  become  of  every- 
thing ?  This  Government  is  not  strong  enough  to  stand 
this  strain.  It  has  not  power,  except  it  be  usurped,  to 
prosecute  the  war  against  these  Southern  States.  I  do  not 
believe  in  a  Rej)ub]ic  anyway.  We  ought  to  have  a  gov- 
ernment of  central  force  and  power — a  military  govern- 
ment, or  a  monarchy,  such  as  England.  Suppose  we  had 
such  a  government  as  that.  We  would  not  be  afflicted 
every  now  and  then  with  new  commanders  that  we  who 
make  soldiering  our  profession  know  nothing  and  care 
nothing  about,  and  cannot  allow  to  be  placed  over  us  when 
we  can  avoid  it.' 

"  '  Well;  but,"  said  Cross.  '  what  can  we  do  ?  That  is 
what  we  should  think  about.  For  instance,  here,  to-day, 
we  have  won  a  great  battle.  It  is  not  likely  that  either  of 
us  will  be  put  in  command  of  anything  higher  than  a 
corps.  The  command  of  the  different  armies  will  be  given 
to  some  of  those  pets  who  want  to  free  the  niggers;  and  I 
was  told  the  other  day  in  Washington  by  Mr.  Thos.  A. 
Strider,  who  is  one  of  the  ablest  men  in  this  country,  that 
this  Abolition  President  was  going  to  try  to  set  the  slaves 
free  and  thereby  impoverish  the  South,  so  as  to  force  them 
to  lay  down  their  arms.  He  said  that  if  this  was  done  he 
would  not  be  surprised  if  Indiana  would  rise  up  in  revolt. 
"  'If  that  be  true,  I  will  leave  the  army  myself,  said 
Smite.' 

"  '  No,  you  are  wrong,'  said  Cross.  '  If  this  is  the  inten- 
tion of  the  Administi-ation,  w^e  ought  to  organize  the  army 
on  a  better  basis  than  it  now  is,  have  McGregor  relieve 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY.  153 

every  one  who  is  not  his  friend;  and  let  ns  urge  him  to 
march  upon  the  Capital  and  there  we  can  install  him  Dic- 
tator, recognize  the  Souths  independence,  with  the  under- 
standing that  they  in  turn  will  send  their  army  to  the  front 
near  to  us,  so  as  to  sustain  him.  We  could  seize  all  armor- 
ies, arsenals  and  war  materials.  The  people  would  then  be 
powerless.  England  would  at  once  recognize  the  South,  and 
if  we  can  maintain  ourselves  six  months,  which  we  can  easily 
do,  the  whole  of  Europe  would  recognize  our  government.' 

"  '  Just  at  this  moment  Gen.  McGregor  entered  the  room 
and  said  : 

"  '  Gentlemen,  I  hope  you  have  been  enjoying  yourselves. 
I  have  been  out  to  my  Adjutant-General  s  office,  dictating 
my  orders  for  to-morrow.  1  hope  you  have  helped  your- 
selves to  my  sherry  and  champagne.  I  had  quite  a  good 
lot  of  it  brought  on,  not  knowing  how  long  this  campaign 
might  last.' 

"Farlin  said  :  '  General,  I  would  think  that  the  campaign 
for  the  present  is  almost  over  ;  our  troops  are  in  no  condi- 
tion for  further  offensive  operations.' 

"  '  Do  you  think  so  ?'  said  Gen.  McGregor. 

"  'Yes  ;  most  assuredly.' 

"  'Yes,'  added  Smite  ;  'we  are  in  no  hurry;  this  war  can- 
not be  rushed  through  ;  and  if  this  Administration  is  going 
to  do  what  I  miderstand  it  is,  there  are  some  of  us  who 
will  not  submit.' 

"  '  What  is  that  ? '  inquired  McGregor. 

"  '  Free  the  negroes.  We  will  not  stand  that.  We  want 
you  to  be  up  and  dressed.  We  will  put  you  in  place  of  the 
Administration,  and  have  the  country  governed  properly, 
make  peace  with  the  South  and  stop  the  war.' 

"  Gen.  McGregor  here  put  his  finger  to  his  lips,  indicat- 
ing silence  on  their  part;  and  looking  in  the  direction  of 
the  bed  on  which  Gen.  Anderson  was  resting,  all  became 
silent  on  this  subject,  and  commenced  speaking  of  the 
quality  of  the  wine.  Very  soon  supper  was  announced, 
and  the  messenger  was  told  to  call  Gen.  Anderson.  The 
General,  turning  over  and,groaning  as  if  awakening  from  a 
deep  sleep,  arose,  and  addressing  Gen.  McGregor,  said  : 


154  riS'CLE   DAXIEL'S   STORY. 

'' '  General,  I  would  have  slept  till  morning,  without  in- 
termission, had  I  not  been  called,' 

" '  He  was  then  introduced  to  Generals  Cross  and  Smite, 
and  all  repaired  to  their  elegant  meal,  and  there  discussed 
the  occurrences  of  the  day,  the  merits  of  the  several  officers 
who  had  fallen,  etc. 

"When  supper  was  over,  which  continued  quite  late, 
Gen.  Anderson  repaired  to  his  own  headquarters,  which 
had  been  moved  up  to  and  in  a  depression  or  cut  near 
Antler's  Run,  on  the  east  side.  There  he  found  his  Ad- 
jutant-General, a  few  darkies,  and  old  Ham. 

"  '  How  are  you.  Ham  ?'  inquired  the  General.  '  Are  you 
still  alive  ?  You  did  not  stay  very  close  to  me,  to-day,  so 
that  you  "might be  safer,"  did  you  Ham  ?' 

"  '  No,  Massa  Tom.  When  you  fust  start  out,  I  was  gwine 
long  Avid  you,  but  you  lef  me,  and  den  you  said  nuffin 
'bout  me  comin'  wid  you,  and  I  spose  you  not  kear  'bout 
habin  me  bodderin'  you.  Dat's  all  how  it  war,  Massa 
Tom.' 

"  'Yes,  Ham,  I  see.  Well,  it  is  all  right.  You  stay  with 
the  headquai-ters  and  take  care  of  my  traps,  and  I  will 
not  ask  you  to  take  command  of  my  troops  in  time  of 
battle.' 

"  Ham  laughed  one  of  his  peculiar  guffaws. 

"  'Yah  !  yah  !  Massa  Tom.  I  speck  dat  is  de  bes'  way. 
Doz  you  want  sumfin  to  eat  ?  Got  plenty  of  chicken.  Dey 
git  skeered  at  de  fitin',  and  jes'  cum  rite  to  de  camp,  sah. 
Yes,  sah,  dey  am  'fraid  of  de  Sesh,  day  is;  dey  know  der 
friends,  dese  chickens  do.' 

"  The  General  laughed,  saying,  '  Ham,  are  you  quite  sure 
they  came  into  camp  alone  ?' 

'"Well,  sah,  dey  got  in  heah  some  way.  I  not  fotched 
dem  in.  De  fuss  I  seed  dem,  dey  in  de  corner  ob  de  tent 
all  scrouched  up,  so  I  spose  dey  hidin'  from  de  Sesh,  and 
I  jes'  took  'em  in  to  sabe  dem.  Yes,  sah ;  dat's  de  way  it 
war.' 

"Ham  retired  behind  a  tent,  and  laughed  immoder- 
ately, saying  '  I  spect  he  not  keer  bery  much;  I  feels  my 
way  pretty  good,  I  does.' 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  155 

"  The  troops  rested  during  the  night,  and  next  morning 
there  were  no  I'ebels  in  sight,  and  they  were  ordered 
into  camp,  and  no  farther  pursuit  of  the  enemy  contem- 
plated by  the  commanding  General.  They,  however, 
were  soon  required  in  another  direction,  for  the  purpose  of 
protecting  the  Capital  of  the  Nation.  Gen.  Anderson's  old 
wound  re-opened,  which  caused  him  to  turn  over  his  splen- 
did command.  At  the  suggestion  of  his  surgeon,  he  with 
his  two  Aides-de-camp  and  old  Ham,  returned  to  All  en  town 
until  such  time  as  he  could  again  recover  sufficiently  to  per- 
form his  duty.  The  President  hearing  of  his  skill  in  maneu- 
vering troops,  and  his  gallant  conduct  on  the  battlefield,  at 
once  promoted  him  to  be  a  Major-General. 

"Then:  return  home,  of  coui-se,  made  our  family  very 
happy  again — only  marred  by  the  continued  severe  illness 
of  Dr.  James.  He  had  lingered  for  months,  sometimes  im- 
proving, and  then  again  suffering  severely.  He  seemed  to 
revive  and  gain  strength  on  the  return  of  his  friends. 
Capt.  Day  took  up  his  abode  at  Young's  Hotel,  and  Capt. 
Jackson  remained  at  home  with  us.  Peter  returned  in  a 
few  days,  his  foot  being  in  a  very  bad  condition,  he  fear- 
ing that  an  amputation  might  become  necessary  without 
great  care  and  immediate  rest.  Thus  our  family  were  once 
more  partly  together,  and  although  some  were  suffering 
greatly,  we  enjoyed  the  recital  of  the  battle  of  Antler's  Run, 
by  both  Capt.  Jackson  and  the  General.  The  story  of  his 
lying  on  the  bed  and  hearing  the  suggestions  of  a  conspir- 
acy by  the  superior  officers  of  the  Army  of  the  East, 
caused  me  serious  reflection.  The  details  of  this  con- 
versation he  gave  me  in  confidence,  having  never  re- 
vealed it  even  to  his  staff  officers.  I  at  once  repaired  to 
the  Capital,  and  saw  the  President  and  Secretary  of  War, 
and  stated  to  them  the  whole  of  the  conversation  and  the 
proposed  scheme.  They  were  almost  dumbfounded.  The 
President  thanked  me  saying  : 

"  '  I  have  now  declared  the  slaves  free.    We  will  see  what 
we  wUl  see. ' 
"He  then  remarked : 

"  '  I  have  my  eye  on  the  man  the  Lord  I  think  is  raising 


156  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

up  nn  order  to  complete  the  work  we  have  begun.  These 
men  must  be  held  in  our  hands  until  the  right  time  ar- 
rives;' which  he  thought  would  not  be  very  long. 

The  Secretary  of  War  was  not  so  mild.  Under  a  promise 
that  I  would  still  prosecute  my  inquiries  further  into 
Canada  and  elsewhere  I  left  for  home.  On  my  arrival  I 
found  the  Doctor  much  worse,  and  the  family  greatly 
distressed.  He  hngered  but  a  few  days  and  passed 
away.  You  can  see  our  household  was  again  in  deep  gloom. 
I  will  not  speak  of  our  grief.  We  were  a  sorely  stricken 
family." 


CHAPTER  X. 

BATTLE  OF  MURPHY'S  HILL. -THE  MOST  SANGUHSTART 
FIGHTING  OF  THE  WAR.— MURDER  OF  STEPHEN  LYON. 
—UNCLE  HAM  GETS  A  STRONG  DISLIKE  TO  WAR. 

Generals  'gainst  Generals  grapple  gracious  God, 

How  honors  Heaven  heroic  hardihood  I 

Infuriate,  indiscriminate  in  ill. 

Kindred  kill  kinsmen,  kinsmen  kindred  kill. 

Labor  laid  levels,  longest,  loftiest  lines  ; 

Men  march  'mid  mounds,  'mid  moles,  'mid  murderous  mines. 

— FlNLET. 


(( 


A' 


FTER  the  lapse  of  considerable  time  Gen.  Anderson 
was  considering:  whether  or  not  he  had  recovered 
sufficiently  to  again  take  the  field.  His  staff  offic- 
ers and  his  wife  were  protesting  that  his  strength 
was  not  sufficient. 

"  I  said  :  '  Well,  we  will  consider  this  matter  at  another 
time.' 

''Aunt  Martha  called  us  ;  we  all  walked  in  and  sat  down 
to  tea,  Capt.  Day  with  us,  having  been  with  Gen.  Ander 
son  almost  daily  since  his  return.  While  at  the  table  my 
wife  spoke  of  the  absence  of  Stephen  and  Peter,  wishing 
them  with  us,  and  again  alluded  to  her  dream,  saying  that 
she  had  dreamed  it  all  over  again  last  night,  and  that  she 
thought  there  must  be  some  kind  of  a  warning  to  her  in  it. 

''Just  at  this  moment  I  discovered  old  Ham  standing  in 
the  corner  very  much  absorbed  in  counting  his  fingers.  He 
seemed  to  be  considerably  bothered,  however,  in  making 
up  the  proper  count.  Aunt  Sarah  discovered  him,  and 
said  : 

"  '  Ham,  what  are  you  doing  ? 

"  'Ham  saw  that  his  manner  caused  my  wife  (Aunt  Sarah) 
to  be  disturbed,  and  the  old  fox  (for  he  was  very  sly)  said: 

(157) 


158  UNCLE  DANIELS  STORY. 

"  'Yes,  missus,  I's— I's  jes'  seein'  how  many  is  here,  and 
how  many  dey  is  wid  de  oder  boys  what  goed  away,  so  dat 
I  know  how  many  you  is  when  you'uns  is  all  togedder.  I 
tell  you,  dis  am  a  big  family — dat's  all.' 

"Old  Martha,  who  w^as  attending  the  table,  spoke  to 
Ham  in  her  usual  way,  saying  : 

"  'Ham,  you  jes'  git  out,  you  ole  fool;  go  to  de  kitchen, 
whar  you  b'longs.' 

"When  Ham  left  we  finished  our  tea,  but  Aunt  Sarah 
showed  plainly  that  she  Avas  very  much  troubled.  She 
soon  retired  for  the  night,  and  the  rest  of  us  conversed 
about  the  situation  and  Gren.  Anderson's  condition;  he 
claiming  that  he  was  strong,  the  rest  of  us  to  the  contrary. 
We  concluded  to  settle  it  for  the  present  by  visiting  the 
farm  the  next  morning,  which  we  did,  taking  Ham  with  us 
as  driver  of  our  wagon.  When  we  arrived  Joseph  Dent 
invited  us  all  into  his  house,  and  while  making  inquiries 
of  him  as  to  his  health,  the  condition  of  his  stock,  etc.,  a 
man  came  to  the  gate  and  called  for  him.  When  he  re- 
turned he  said  that  this  man  was  notifying  him  that  he 
must  come  to  a  meeting  that  night  of  the  Golden  Circle; 
that  the  Circle  had  some  very  important  business  on  hand. 
We  encouraged  him  to  go,  and  to  report  to  us  at  Allentown 
the  next  morning.  Dent  consented,  saying  that  the  Circle 
had  been  exceedingly  active;  that  an  agent  had  been  there 
from  Canada  and  had  required  them  to  make  a  selection 
of  agents  of  their  Circle  to  be  ready  to  do  some  particular 
work,  which  would  be  explained  at  the  proper  time.  He 
also  gave  us  tlie  names  of  two  men,  one  of  whom 
resided  in  Allentown.  This  caused  us  to  think  seriously 
about  the  danger  that  we  might  be  in,  as  men  coming  frorn 
Canada  might  discover  us  in  some  w^ay  and  afterwards  re- 
cognize any  of  us  who  should  be  in  that  country  prying 
into  their  designs.  We  left  for  home,  and  on  the  way 
noticed  that  Ham  was  unusuallj^  quiet,  but  watchful.  Fin- 
ally, he  concluded  that  it  was  his  time  to  speak,  and  turn 
ing  to  Gen.  Anderson,  said  : 

"'Massa  Gen'l,  did  you  see  dat  man  out  at  de  barn, 
sir?' 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  159 

"  'No,'  said  the  General. 

"  '  Well,  sah!  dat  was  the  wussest  lookin'  Sesh  I  eber  did 
see.  He  war  lyin'  in  de  hay,  and  when  he  look  at  me  I  lef ; 
yes,  sah,  I  lef.  Somefin  wa-ong  dar,  sah.  You  better  ax 
Massa  Joseph,  when  he  be  down  to  de  house,  'bout  dat.' 

"  We  satisfied  Ham  by  agreeing  to  find  out  on  the  next 
day  ;  so  we  came  home,  and  were  sitting  on  my  portico 
talking  about  what  was  best  to  do,  when  the  General  re- 
ceived a  dispatch  from  Washington,  stating  that  Gen. 
Rosenfelt,  commanding  the  Army  of  the  Center,  had  asked 
for  Gen.  Anderson  to  be  assigned  to  him,  which  would  be 
done  whenever  he  was  well  enough  to  take  the  field.  The 
General  was  somewhat  disappointed,  as  he  wished  to  return 
to  the  Army  of  the  East,  for  reasons  that  you  can  under- 
stand from  what  occurred  in  his  hearing  while  at  Gen. 
McGregor's  headquarters.  He  was  a  true  soldier,  how- 
ever, and  said  not  a  word,  but  promptly  telegraphed, 
thanking  them  for  the  assignment,  and  saying  he  would 
report  very  soon.  He  felt  that  he  would  be  able  to  attend 
to  duty  without  very  great  danger  to  himself ;  so  he  di- 
rected Capt.  Jackson,  as  we  now  called  him,  to  get  ready, 
also  Capt.  Day,  who  had  come  in  a  few  moments  after  the 
receipt  of  the  telegram.  The  young  men  seemed  particu- 
larly well  pleased.  Capt.  Jackson  felt  that  he  would  be 
with  Peter  and  Stephen.  Stephen  had  been  promoted  and 
was  now  a  Brigadier- General.  So  all  seemed  pleased, 
though  I  knew  how  Gen.  Anderson  felt. 

"The  General  sent  a  telegram  to  Gen.  Rosenfelt,  who 
was  then  encamped  between  Nashua  and  Stone  Run, 
Tenn.,  informing  him  that  he  would  start  for  his  head- 
quarters in  about  two  days.  He  did  not  get  away,  how- 
ever, as  soon  as  he  stated. 

"The  next  day  Joseph  Dent  came,  and  was  greatly  de- 
lighted at  something.  So  we  gave  him  a  seat  and  cleared 
the  decks,  as  you  must  know  that  these  secret  matters  about 
how  information  was  obtained  of  which  we  were  com- 
ing in  possession,  other  than  in  the  ordinary  course  of 
things,  was  not  told  to  the  whole  household.  Before  pro- 
ceeding, however,  we  asked  him  to  tell  us  who  was  in 


160  UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

the  barn  at  the  farm  the  day  before,  that  had  so  alarmed 
Ham.  He  laug-hed  and  said  it  was  his  partner;  so  we 
dropped  further  inquiry,  but  did  not  tell  Ham. 

"Joseph  Dent  said  he  attended  the  Circle  the  night  be- 
fore, as  he  had  promised,  and  that  they  were  in  great 
trouble.  They  had  been  advised  that  the  agents  would 
not  be  needed  for  the  present;  that  some  scheme  that  was 
on  foot  had  been  postponed,  and  that  a  consultation  was 
to  be  held  in  order  to  come  to  an  understanding  as  to  what 
course  was  to  be  pursued.  He  said  a  man  who  was  a 
stranger  to  him  stated  that  two  of  their  principal  men  who 
were  to  carry  out  the  scheme  (whatever  it  might  be)  had 
been  sent  to  Evirope,  and  that  this  left  them  in  a  condition 
so  that  they  could  not  proceed  until  they  could  work  up 
their  plan;  that  their  plan  or  scheme  was  being  matured 
by  the  men,  who  were  to  obtain  then*  material  in  Eng- 
land; that  it  could  not  be  done  here  without  suspicion  be- 
ing aroused.  This,  he  said,  was  all  that  was  said  or  done. 
So  you  see,  this  meeting  evidently  had  reference  to  some 
desperate  undertaking,  of  which  their  leaders  in  Indiana 
seemed  to  be  posted  as  to  the  fact  that  something  was  to 
be  done,  without  knowing  the  details.  This  proved 
to  us  that  they  had  communication  one  lodge  with  an- 
other all  over  the  country,  and  also  with  the  heads  of 
the  conspiracy,  and  therefore  we  would  have  to  take  every 
precaution  in  all  of  our  movements;  but  as  we  acted  only 
through  persons  that  we  could  trust  with  our  lives,  we 
considered  the  matter  comparatively  safe,  and  were  very 
sure  that  we  would  be  able  to  post  the  President  at  all 
times  as  to  what  might  be  danger  in  the  way  of  our 
success. 

"  The  next  day,  when  the  family  were  informed  that  thfi 
General,  Capt,  Jackson  and  Capt.  Day  must  leave  us,  our 
house  again  became  a  scene  of  distress.  My  wife  cried  all 
day  long.  Mary  Anderson  was  nearer  breaking  down  than 
I  had  ever  seen  her  since  we  heard  that  the  General  (then 
a  Colonel)  was  killed  at  Dolensburg.  Jennie  also  nearly 
gave  way.  The  two  children  begged  them  most  piteously 
not  to  go  away  to  fight  (as  they  termed  it)  any  more. 


UJ\CLK  DANIELS  STORY.  161 

"Ham  seemed  rather  serious,  and  did  not  relish  the  re- 
newal of  his  acquaintance  with  the  Sesh,  The  next  morn- 
ing, all  matters  being  arranged,  the  General  and  his  two 
aides,  with  old  Ham,  after  taking  leave  of  all  the  family, 
left.  The  scene  that  followed  in  my  household  I  will  not 
attempt  to  describe.  Ham  lingered  a  little  behind,  but 
finally  he  embraced  Aunt  Martha,  and  said  : 

"  '  Good-by,  Marfa ;  I  guess  I'se  a  gone  darky  dis  time. 
I  tell  you  I  do  not  like  de  dream  what  I  had.' 

'"Go  long,  you  ole  fool ;  dreams  'mount  to  nuffin.  You 
eats  too  much  cabbage  las'  night.  Dats  all  what  ails  you. 
Bar's  no  danger  you  git  kill.  You  jes'  go  long  wid  Massa 
Tom.     Dat's  what  j'ou  do.' 

'"All  right,  Marfa,  I  do  it.    Good-by.' 

"  They  arrived  at  Gen.  Rosenfelfs  headquarters  (which 
were  with  his  army)  and  reported.  Gen.  Rosenfelt  Avas 
very  glad  to  see  the  Genei-al,  and  told  him  that  he  would 
assign  him  to  the  command  of  a  first-class  division  under 
Gen.  Papson,  his  army  then  being  divided  into  three  full 
corps,  commanded  respectively  by  Papson,  Gen.  Critsinger 
and  Gen.  McCabe.  His  army  numbered,  embracing  all 
arms  of  the  service,  some  56,000  effective  men,  and  was 
well  supplied  with  all  necessary  material  for  any  kind  of 
movement. 

"On  the  next  morning  Gen.  Anderson  was  assigned  to 
the  command  of  such  a  division  as  mentioned.  He  was 
well  pleased  with  his  corps  commander,  who  was  a  fine- 
lookmg  man  of  middle  age,  very  quiet  and  unostentatious. 
The  whole  army  seemed  to  be  in  splendid  condition  for  a 
campaign.  On  looking  through  his  division  that  day  he 
found  Stephen  Lyon  in  command  of  his  Third  brigade, 
and  Peter  in  command  of  one  of  Stephen's  regiments.  This 
delighted  the  General,  and  he  quickly  said  to  Capt.  Jack- 
son : 

"'Gen.  Rosenfelt  and  Gen.  Papson  both  being  old 
friends  of  Uncle  Daniel,  I  suspect  one  of  his  letters  might 
be  found  amongst  the  papers  of  both  Rosenfelt  and  Pap- 
son.' 

"Capt.  Jackson  laughed  and  said  ; 

G 


163  UNCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

"  'Well,  father  has  nothing  else  to  do  except  to  keep  the 
President  posted  and  look  after  his  children,  which  he 
faithfully  does.' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  Gen.  Anderson;  'he  does  his  duty  in  all  re- 
spects.' 

"  That  afternoon  Gen.  Stephen  Lyon  and  Col.  Peter 
Lyon  (being  their  respective  rank  at  that  time)  visited  Gen. 
Anderson's  headquarters,and  of  course  enjoyed  themselves, 
each  thanking  the  good  fortune  that  had  brought  them 
together.  They  discussed  the  situation,  and  Stephen  was 
decidedly  of  the  opinion  that  unless  we  advanced  at  once 
and  gave  battle  that  the  enemy  would  do  so,  and  the  posi- 
tion we  occupied  not  being  a  favorable  one  for  defense,  he 
thought  we  could  force  a  battle  where  our  position  would 
be  better. 

"  The  enemy  at  this  time  were  also  in  good  condition,  and 
were  commanded  by  Gen.  Biggs,  with  three  full  corps, 
commanded  respectively  by  Gen.  Polkhorn.  Gen.  Chatham 
and  Gen.  Harding.  Biggs's  command  was  disposed  as 
follows  :  Polkhorn's  corps  and  three  brigades  of  H  arding's 
were  at  Murphy's  Hill;  the  remainder  of  Harding's  corps 
to  the  southwest  some  twenty  miles,  forming  the  left  flank; 
the  remainder  of  Biggs's  army  lay  some  twenty  miles  to 
the  south  and  east;  on  and  in  advance  of  his  extreme  left 
was  one  division  on  the  Nashua  and  Franktown  road.  In 
this  position  lay  the  rebel  army,  in  easy  supporting  dis- 
tance to  the  center  and  main  line,  it  having  been  selected 
by  Biggs  as  a  good  position  on  which  to  make  his  stand 
against  our  forces,  his  outposts  being  ordered  to  fall 
back  should  our  forces  advance.  The  position  was  a 
good  one,  as  it  forced  our  army  to  cross  Stone  Run  in  his 
front  in  any  direction  that  our  troops  might  approach  hiiii. 

"During  the  evening  a  lady  came  to  our  picket  line  and 
asked  to  be  taken  to  Gen.  Rosenfelt's  headquarters.  This 
was  done.  When  she  appeared,  Gen.  Rosenfelt  recognized 
her  as  Mrs.  Lotty  Houghton,  who  had  been  employed,  it 
seems,  by  Jardine,  Marshall  &  Co.,  northern  manufactur- 
ers of  cotton  goods,  to  purchase  cotton  and  get  it  through 
our  lines.    They  had  a  permit  to  do  so  from  the  Treasury 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  163 

Department  of  the  United  States,  and  it  seems  she  was 
quite  successful  as  one  of  tlie  agents.  The  enemy  were 
eager  to  sell  their  cotton  and  our  people  anxious  to  get  it. 
She  went  to  and  fro  with  passes  from  both  sides,  neither 
believing  she  could  give  any  information  that  would  be 
of  importance  to  either  side.  She,  however,  was  an  ex- 
ceedingly bright  woman,  who  noted  in  her  mind  every- 
thing she  saw  or  heard.  She  was  as  true  and  as  loyal  to 
the  Union  as  any  commander  we  had.  She  asked  the  Gen- 
eral for  a  private  interview,  and  gave  him  the  position  of 
the  enemy,  as  I  have  before  stated.  This  was  the  only  certain 
information  he  had  up  to  this  time  as  to  their  exact  posi- 
tion. She  also  told  him  that  the  reason  she  came  to  him 
now  was  that  all  the  enemy's  main  force  of  cavalry  were 
gone.  That  of  Morganson  and  Forester  were  far  away  on 
raids,  and  would  not  be  able  to  return  in  time  to  aid  in  a 
battle,  should  Gen.  Rosenfelt  feel  like  assuming  the  offen- 
sive. She  proposed  to  him  that  she  would  go  to  Nashua 
and  from  thence  down  the  Franktown  road,  pass  through 
the  lines  of  the  enemy,  and  come  in  their  rear  to  Murphy's 
Hill,  where  she  was  well  known;  remain  there  quietly  with 
a  lady  friend,  and  when  she  discovered  anything  that  she 
considered  absolutely  important,  she  would  get  through 
the  lines  some  way  and  come  to  him  with  the  information. 
He  was  delighted  at  this  proposition  and  said  to  her  : 

"  'You  shall  be  well  rewarded  for  this.' 

**She  said,  in  reply  : 

"  '  No,  sir;  you  mistake  me.  I  am  no  spy  !  I  give  this 
information  because  it  comes  to  my  knowledge  without 
my  seeking  it,  and  not  in  any  confidence.  I  do  this  for 
the  good  of  my  country,  and  not  for  reward.' 

"  The  General  bowed  and  applauded  her  devotion  to  her 
government.  She  then  bade  him  good-by  and  left  for 
Nashua,  refusing  an  escort, 

"  Gen,  Rosen  felt  sent  for  his  corps  commanders  that 
evening,  and  explained  the  situation  as  he  understood  it. 
After  examining  the  map  and  showing  his  officers  the  man- 
ner he  desired  an  assault  to  be  made,  should  he  determine 
to  attack,  all  agreed  that  there  was  no  cause  for  delay. 


164  UNCIiE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

The  troops  were  in  fine  condition  and  '  eager  for  the  fray.' 
The  General  commanding  told  them  to  be  ready  to  move 
at  4  o'clock  in  the  morning.  He  would  send  them  written 
instructions  in  the  meantime.  So  he  prepared  his  orders 
and  sent  them  out.  First,  his  headquarters  would  be 
with  those  of  Gen.  Papson's  corps ;  that  the  army  would 
march  by  three  different  roads,  leading  from  Nashua  in  a 
southerly  direction.  Gen.  McCabe,  with  his  command, 
would  march  on  the  Frank  town  road;  Gen.  Papson,  with 
his  command,  being  the  center,  on  the  Nolton  and  Shell- 
town  Road;  Critsinger  on  the  Murphy's  Hill  road.  McCabe 
was  to  assail  Harding's  forces  on  his  road;  but  if  Harding 
should  fall  back  on  the  main  rebel  line,  in  that  event 
McCabe  and  Papson  were  both  to  bear  to  the  left,  so  as  to 
present  an  unbroken  front  or  line  at  or  near  Stone  Run, 
opposite  Murphy's  Hill.  The  movement  commenced  the 
next  morning,  but  not  so  early  as  directed.  Durmg  the 
march  McCabe  ran  against  Harding's  pickets,  when  a  skir- 
mish began.  The  rebel  forces  fell  back  on  their  main 
line.  Gen.  McCabe  was  delayed  for  some  reason  and 
did  not  reach  Harding's  main  i^osition  that  day,  but 
on  the  next.  And  when  he  did  arrive,  Harding  had 
left  and  was  far  away  on  his  road  to  join  Bigg's  main 
force.  The  rain  was  now  falling  in  torrents,  and  Pap- 
son and  Critsinger  were  troubled  to  get  their  trains 
through  the  mud  over  very  poor  roads.  When  Gen. 
Rosenfelt's  forces  Avere  finally  concentrated  he  Avas  com- 
pelled to  rest  one  day,  he  thought,  in  order  not  to  engage 
the  enemy  with  his  army  in  a  tired  and  worn-out  condi- 
tion. 

The  enemy  had  to  march  about  the  same  distance, 
however,  in  order  to  make  their  concentration  of  forces. 
The  ground  over  which  the  battle  must  be  fought  lies 
between  Stone  Run  and  Overman's  Creek;  it  is  slightly 
rolling  ground,  with  sticky,  clayish  soil,  in  which  the 
roads  are  tortuous  and  easily  worked  up  by  teams  so  as  to 
become  almost  impassable.  There  were  clearings  on  this 
ground,  but  they  alternated  with  a  chaparral  that  was  al- 
most impenetrable.    There  are  three  roads  through  this 


CrNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  165 

valley,  between  the  two  streams,  which  converj^e  on  Mur- 
phy's Hill. 

"Rosenfelt,  after  resting,  formed  his  line  with  McCabe 
on  the  right,  Papson  in  the  center,  and  Critsinger  on  the 
left,  leaving  Stone  Run  between  the  enemy  and  himself. 
One  or  the  other  must  cross  this  stream  sometime  and 
somewhere  during  the  engagement,  in  order  to  attack  his 
opponent.  There  is  much  in  the  first  assault  if  made  with 
decision.  In  the  evening,  just  before  dark,  one  of  McCabe's 
brigades  struck  one  of  Wittington's  (rebel)  brigades. 
The  contest  was  a  severe  one,  in  which  our  forces  were 
damaged  very  much.  This  ought  to  have  proven  that  the 
eneiny  were  intending  to  cross  the  run  and  strike  our 
right  flank.  But  it  did  not  seem  to  disturb  our  comman- 
der in  the  least.  That  night  Rosenfelt  laid  before  his 
corps  commanders  his  plan  of  attack,  which  was  to  throw 
his  left  across  the  run  and  attack  and  drive  the  rebel 
forces  from  Murphy's  Hill,  and  get  between  the  hiU  and 
the  enemy,  and  use  the  high  ground  for  artillery  on  the 
ime^and  flank  of  the  enemy;  at  the  same  time  strike  him 
m  the  center  with  Papson,  leaving  McCabe  to  merely 
hold  his  line  to  resist  and  not  to  attack. 

"This  being  understood,  all  were  to  be  ready  the  next 
morning  to  carry  out  the  plan  of  the  battle  laid  down  by 
the  General  commanding.  During  the  day  Mrs.  Lotty 
H  oughton  heard  directly  from  one  of  the  rebel  ofiicers  that 
they  were  to  move  that  night  aU  their  available  forces  to 
our  right  and  attack  us  on  our  flank  in  the  morning  So 
she  concluded  to  leave  that  day,  in  order  to  be  out  of  the  way 
ot  the  battle,  and  started  south.  After  traveling  several 
miles  outside  of  the  enemy's  lines,  she  cut  across  to  the 
west  and  took  the  road  leading  from  Nashua  to  Pulaston 
1  raveling  on  that  for  some  distance  she  struck  across  to  the 
road  from  Nashua  to  Murphy's  Hill,  following  that  until 
She  came  to  our  pickets,  and  there  asked  to  be  shown  to 
Army  headquarters.  She  got  in  very  late,  and  the  Ser- 
geant made  a  mistake  and  took  her  to  Gen.  Papson.  He 
did  not  know  her  and  was  rather  suspicious.  She  told  him 
of  the  movement  of  the  enemy.     He  took  her  into  his 


166  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

headquarters  and  sent  out  to  find  Gen.  Rosenfelt.  But  he 
could  not  be  found.  He  was  out  somewhere  looking  after 
his  lines.  This  caused  delay.  He  was  not  found  until  morn- 
ing, and  then  not  until  after  the  movement  had  commenced 
on  his  left.  Critsinger  was  crossing  the  run  in  front  of 
Murphy's  Hill.  When  Gen.  Rosenfelt  was  informed  that 
Mrs.  Houghton  Avas  in  our  lines,  and  of  her  statement 
made  about  the  enemy,  he  said  : 

"'It  cannot  be  so.  Biggs  cannot  suspect  our  move- 
ment. But  even  so,  I  will  crush  his  right,  which  he  has  left 
exposed,  and  carry  out  my  plan  before  he  can  do  anything.' 
Gen.  Rosenfelt  superintended  the  crossing  of  the  run  in 
person.  He  saw  the  moment  approaching  when  he 
could  throw  himself  with  a  vastly  superior  force  upon  the 
isolated  division  that  Gen.  Biggs  had  left  at  the  hill— the 
rest  of  Biggs's  command  having  crossed  the  run  to  his  left. 
At  this  juncture  skirmish  firing  was  heard,  and  in  a  very 
short  time  sharp  musketry  burst  forth  on  our  extreme 
right. 

"At  once  Rosenfelt  questioned  in  his  mind,  could  Biggs 
have  guessed  the  movement  by  which  he  was  menaced  ? 
Was  he  endeavoring  to  forestall  it,  or  Avas  this  one  of  those 
encounters  between  pickets  ?  Or  had  Mrs.  Houghton 
brought  to  him  the  correct  information  ?  He  at  once  sent 
to  have  her  brought  to  him.  But  she  had  left  for  Nashua 
on  the  turnpike  road,  so  as  to  be  out  of  the  way,  as  well 
as  out  of  danger.  Very  soon  the  facts  were  revealed  to 
him,  when  too  late,  however,  to  retrace  his  steps.  There 
was  nothing  left  but  to  attack  the  isolated  force  at  once,  as 
McCabe  had  stated  that  he  could  hold  his  position  against 
any  force  that  might  attack  him.  The  battle  had  com- 
menced on  his  right,  and  the  rebels  were  pressing  forr 
ward  and  gaining  very  great  advantage.  Our  forces  were 
taken  completely  by  surprise  on  our  right— the  soldiers 
were  in  their  tents,  the  officers  scattered  ;  the  Chief  of  Ar- 
tillery was  at  the  headquarters  of  Gen.  McCabe  ;  the  artil- 
lery horses  had  been  taken  to  water,  and  in  the  great  haste 
to  get  under  arms  each  regiment  formed  in  front  of  their 
tents.    On  came  the  rebel  division,  pouring  a  terrific  fire 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  167 

into  our  ranks,  advancing  at  every  discharge,  and  loading 
as  they  came.  Our  artillery  was  mixed  up  and  the  portion 
of  it  that  could  be  got  into  position  was  operated  in  vain. 
The  two  forces  came  together  and  fought  hand  to  hand 
amid  a  musketry  fire  that  struck  friend  and  foe  alike. 
Gen.  John's  brigade  held  their  ground  manfully,  but  could 
not  long  withstand  the  impetuosity  of  the  attack  and  the 
superiority  of  numbers.  Their  line  broke  in  several  places, 
and  the  batteries,  deprived  of  horses,  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  enemy.  Gen.  Willis's  brigade  was  totally  routed 
and  he  made  a  prisoner.  Kirkham's  brigade  was  broken 
to  pieces  and  routed.  The  first  assault  did  not  last  long, 
but  was  extremely  damaging  to  our  forces.  Thus  attacked, 
our  lines  w'ere  falling  back  in  the  direction  of  Overmans 
Creek,  when  Lawting's  rebel  cavalry  fell  upon  their  flank, 
capturing  many  prisoners,  guns,  and  much  camp  equipage. 
Polkhorn  now  assaulted  Gen.  Davies'  di\asion  with  two 
fresh  divisions.  Da\ies  repulsed  the  first  assault,  but  was 
struck  in  flank  by  Clayber,  which  forced  him  back.  Pot- 
ter's brigade  was  by  Clayber  entirely  dispersed.  By  this 
time  our  right  flank  had  been  broken  and  driven  back  on 
Hospital  Hill,  and  finally  from  there. 

"The  rebel  cavalry  then  came  charging  down,  capturing 
anany  prisoners.  Our  wagon  trains,  ammunition  and  ra- 
tions were  only  saved  by  the  action  of  one  regiment  of 
our  cavalry  charging  the  rebel  flank  and  forcing  them 
back.  News  reached  Rosenfelt  that  his  right  was  com- 
pletely routed.  He  at  once  countermanded  his  order  to 
attack  with  his  left,  and  moved  to  the  right  in  order  to 
save  a  great  disaster  and  perhaps  his  army. 

"  In  the  meantime  Biggs  was  preparing  to  attack  the  cen- 
ter,  and  on  came  one  of  his  divisions  in  double  column  and 
0-    struck  the  troops  of  a  general  who  was  in  waiting  to  receive 
"^      them  (Gen.  Sherhn).     The  attack  was  quick  and  teri-ible, 
/    but  they  were  rolled  back,  attacked  in  turn,  and  the  rebel 
'^'^    loss  in  one  brigade  was  one-third  of  its  force.     Gen.  Sull, 
one  of  our  brave  officers,  here  lost  his  life  while  leading  a 
charge.  Rosenfelt  and  Gen.  Papson  now  commenced  form- 
ing a  new  line,  which  had  to  be  done  under  a  heavy  fire,  as 


168  UXCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

the  battle  had  extended  down  to  and  on  the  center. 
Sherlin  had  fallen  back  to  form  on  the  new  line.  Rosen 
felt  had  become  excited,  and  was  riding  over  the  field  with 
his  hat  off,  ordering  everything  he  came  to — batteries,  regi- 
ments and  companies.  Papson,  who  was  always  cool  and 
calm  in  battle  as  on  dress  parade,  had  his  corps  well  in 
hand,  and  ordered  Gen.  Anderson,  who  w^as  on  his  right 
and  adjoining  Sherlin,  to  receive  the  enemy  and  give  him 
the  bayonet.  There  had  been  a  cessation  of  figlitingforan 
hour,  and  the  broken  troops  had  commenced  to  re-organize 
and  get  into  line.  Biggs,  seeing  that  postponement  would 
not  do,  ordered  up  the  division  from  Murphy's  Hill,  and 
again  the  battle  commenced  with  renewed  vigor.  Sherlin 
was  assailed  first  by  Polkhorn.  Gen.  Anderson  now  seeing 
his  chance,  moved  quickly  to  Sherlin's  support,  and  with 
a  dash  struck  one  of  Polkhorn's  divisions  in  flank,  and  al- 
most annihilated  it.  One  of  his  brigades,  Stephen  Lyon 
commanding,  was  ordered  to  charge  against  another 
division.  This  was  handsomely  done,  and  the  rebels  fell 
back  rapidly.  At  this  time  Biggs  came  into  the  fray,  and 
led  back  his  broken  brigades  in  person,  but  they  fared  the 
same  as  before.  In  this  assault  Sherlin  lost  his  other  two 
brigade  commanders,  and  had  his  troops  somewhat  de- 
moralized for  a  time;  but  they  soon  recovered  and  the  at- 
tacking commenced  on  our  side.  Our  lines  were  moved 
forwai-d  and  the  battle  was  furious;  first  an  advantage 
was  gained  on  the  one  side  and  then  on  the  other.  At  last 
our  men  became  encouraged  and  were  fighting  with  a  firm 
conviction  that  we  were  gaining  ground  and  driving  the 
enemy  back.  During  an  hour  of  hard  stand-up  hand-to-hand 
fighting,  officers  and  men  fell  like  the  leaves  of  Autumn 
after  a  bitter  frost.  Night  then  closed  in,  leaving  the  two 
armies  facing  each  other. 

"  A  profound  silence  prevailed  during  the  night,  inter- 
rupted only  by  the  groans  and  the  shrieks  of  the  wounded 
and  dying,  after  a  constant  strife,  which  had  lasted  for  ten 
hours.  No  more  sanguinary  struggle  for  the  length  of 
time  Avas  ever  witnessed.  Durmg  this  day  there  was  not  a 
single  regiment  of  our  troops  that  had  not  been  more  or 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  169 

less  engaged.  The  enemy's  cavalry  had  crossed  the  ran 
below  our  army  and  captm-ed  and  destroyed  a  great 
quantity  of  our  provisions,  ammunition,  etc.  That  night 
no  rations  were  distributed.  The  poor  boys  gathered 
around  the  campfires  and  anxiously  inquired  about  miss- 
ing comrades,  and  what  of  the  day  to-morrow.  Many  of 
the  soldiers  thought  our  army  surrounded.  Three  of  our 
Generals  had  fallen  during  the  day,  and  many  thousand 
poor  soldiers  w^ere  killed,  wounded  and  captured. 

"That  night  Gens.  Anderson  and  Sherlin  met  for  the 
first  time,  and  in  talking  over  the  morrow  both  agreed 
that  they  would  die  on  that  ground  or  win  the  battle, 
and  they  infused  this  same  determination  into  all  they 
met. 

"Biggs  thought  that  Rosenfelt  would  retreat  during 
the  night.  He  could  not  believe  that  he  would  undertake 
to  maintain  himself  in  the  position  in  which  he  had 
been  forced.  He  thought  that  he  had  only  to  wait  until 
morning  to  gather  the  fruits  of  a  great  victory.  H  e  was  mis- 
taken. The  next  morning  he  found  the  Union  forces  in  a 
compact  line  skirting  the  timber,  with  hastily  thrown-up 
earthworks.  If  Rosenfelt  had  made  his  movement,  on  the 
information  given  by  Mrs.  Houghton,  eax'lier  in  the  day, 
instead  of  the  afternoon,  he  would,  perhaps,  have  met 
with  no  disaster.  But  the  next  day,  when  he  found 
that  Biggs  did  not  attack,  he  determined  to  do  so.  He 
made  the  same  movement  that  he  began  the  day  before, 
and  was  driven  back  in  his  first  attempt  to  take  the  hill. 
He  then  began  a  general  assault,  and  retook  all  the  posi- 
tions lost  the  day  before.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  very 
heavy,  and  the  victory  of  the  second  day  was  complete. 
Gen.  Anderson  moved  out  with  his  division  by  the  side  of 
Sherlin,  and  the  two  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  as  to 
which  could  face  the  greatest  danger.  The  rebels  lost  two 
Generals,  killed  that  day.  In  the  two  days'  fighting  the 
losses  on  both  sides  were  most  serious.  In  the  evening, 
after  the  battle  was  concluded,  as  General  Anderson  was 
riding  over  the  field  near  Hospital  Hill,  he  discovered  a 
rebel  oflBcer  leaning  against  the  root  of  a  tree.    There  were 


170  UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY. 

two  rebel  soldiers  with  him.  He  was  very  pale,  and  not 
able  to  speak  in  louder  tones  than  a  whisper.  The  Gen- 
eral dismounted,  giving  his  reins  to  his  orderly.  Approach- 
ing the  grouja,  the  two  soldiers  arose  and  said  : 

"  '  Greneral,  we  surrender.' 

"The  General  replied  : 

"  '  That  is  not  my  purpose.  I  do  not  come  to  make  pris- 
oners, but  to  know  if  I  can  be  of  any  service  to  this 
wounded  officer.' 

"As  the  General  spoke,  the  wounded  officer  said,  in  a 
whisper : 

"'Tom,  is  that  you?" 

"  'Yes,'  said  the  General,  reaching  out  his  hand  to  Capt. 
Whitthoi'ne,  in  whom  he  recognized  his  wife's  cousin. 

"  Capt.  Whitthorne  took  his  hand  and  said  : 

'"I  am  dying.  I  want  you  to  tell  cousin  Mary  that  I  have 
never  forgotten  her  ;  I  love  her,  and  wish  1  could  see  her 
now.  We  Avill  not  speak  of  our  differences  now  ;  the  ap- 
proach of  death  softens  our  hearts.  You  are  a  brave  man, 
Tom.  I  am  proud  of  you,  even  as  an  enemy.  When  I  die, 
as  I  will  in  a  few  mmutes — I  can  only  last  a  little  while — 
will  3"ou  bury  me  just  where  I  fell  ?  There  is  the  spot,' 
looking  over  his  left  shoulder  and  asking  one  of  the  men 
to  mark  it. 

"This  exertion  caused  the  blood  to  flow  profusely,  as  he 
had  been  shot  through  the  lungs. 

"  In  a  few  minutes  he  breathed  his  last.  Gen.  Anderson 
had  him  properly  interred  at  the  place  where  he  requested, 
and  marked  it  with  a  headstone  with  his  name  upon  it.  H  e 
wrote  to  his  wife  the  facts  as  I  have  given  them  to  you. 
Gen.  Anderson  never  alluded  to  him  afterwards  except  in 
the  most  respectful  terms.  When  Mary,  the  General's  wife, 
received  a  letter  giving  an  account  of  her  cousin's  death, 
she  wept,  but  said  nothing. 

"But  to  return  to  the  results  of  the  battle:  Biggs  re- 
treated and  left  the  field  to  Rosenfelt,  who  concluded  to 
go  into  winter  quarters  instead  of  making  pursuit.  He 
said  it  was  necessary  that  his  army  should  recuperate. 
Wishing,  however,  to  cover  Nashua,  he  sent  a  command 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


171 


out  to  the  west  from  Murphy's  Hill,  on  the  road  to  Frank- 
town.  It  fell  upon  Stephen  Lyon's  brigade  to  go.  He  was 
quite  unwell,  but  would  by  this  station  have  an  indepen- 
dent command — his  brigade  and  two  regiments  of  cavalry 
and  two  batteries  of  artillery — consequently  he  was  grati- 
fied by  the  order.  In  marching  the  command  moved  slowly, 
there  not  being  an  urgent  necessity  for  their  presence  at 
Franktown.  On  the  second  day's  march  they  halted  and 
had  a  luncheon  at  a  spring  by  the  roadside. 


THE  MTJEDEB  OF  STEPHEN  LYON. 

"Gen.  Stephen  Lyon  was  lying  on  a  mattress  in  an  am- 
bulance. ^Vhen  the  command  had  rested  he  sent  them  for- 
ward, remaining  at  the  spring  himself,  saying  to  his  oflBcers 
that  he  would  come  on  after  resting,  as  he  could  soon  over- 
take them.  H  e  kept  with  him  only  one  officer  (Lieut.  Curtis), 
two  orderlies  and  the  driver,  not  dreaming  of  an  enemy 
being  in  that  part  of  the  country,  as  Biggs's  army  was 
many  miles  south  of  Stone  Run,  or  rather  to  the  south- 
east at  Tullahoming. 

"Col.  Joseph  Whitthorne  (then  Brigadier-General),  with 


173  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

a  detachment  of  cavalry,  came  dashing  up.  He  captured 
Lieut.  Curtis  and  the  two  orderlies  and  driver,  and  then 
asked  who  the  oificer  was  that  was  lying  in  the  ambulance. 
On  being  told  that  it  was  Gen,  Stephen  Lyon,  he  replied  : 

"  '  I  have  sworn  to  kill  him  if  I  ever  met  him,  for  sending 
a  spy  into  my  camp.' 

"  Stei^hen  was  unarmed,  and  protested  that  he  knew  no- 
thing about  the  charges  alleged  against  him.  But  it  did 
no  good.  Whitthorne  ordered  his  men  to  shoot  him,  and 
it  was  done  and  my  poor  boy  was  in  this  cold-blooded  way 
murdered  by  this  gang  of  bushwhackers.  My  other  sons 
had  his  body  taken  back  to  Murphy's  Hill  and  buried.  I 
never  knew  who  murdered  him  until  the  war  was  over." 

The  old  man  again  broke  down  and  for  a  time  was  un- 
able to  proceed,  but  at  last  said  : 

"You  can  see  how  the  fates  were  against  my  family. 
When  the  news  was  received  at  home  my  j^oor  wife  could 
not  rally  under  these  successive  blows,  and  she  lay  sick  for 
months.  I  thought  she  would  soon  follow  the  poor  boys. 
When  she  did  recover  it  was  only  partially.  She  was  never 
well  afterwards. 

"After  the  battle,  Gen.  Anderson  thought  he  would 
look  up  his  military  family,  as  his  headquarters  had 
been  sent  to  the  rear  during  the  conflict.  Capt.  Day 
and  Capt.  Jackson  were  near  him  all  the  time,  and  were 
no  better  posted  than  the  General  as  to  where  the  headquar- 
ters were.  Finally  they  were  found  some  three  miles  to 
the  rear.  The  orderlies,  driver,  cook,  etc.,  were  found 
established  at  the  headquarters;  but  old  Ham,  poor  old 
man,  was  nowhere  to  be  found.  A  genei-al  search  was  at 
once  instituted,  and  finally  he  jumped  up  like  a  rabbit 
from  some  thick  underbrush.  When  he  came  out  he  looked 
all  around,  and  at  last  realizing  who  the  pai'ties  were  that 
had  discovered  him  he  threw  up  his  hands  and  exclaimed  : 

"  '  Bress  the  good  Laud,  and  you'uns  are  not  all  killed. 
Afo'  de  Laud  I  never  'spected  to  see  any  you  good  people 
agin.  And  heah  is  Massa  Genl  Tom,  and  Massa  Jackson 
and  Massa  Capt.  Day.  Well !  well !  if  dis  isn't  a  sprize  to 
ole  Ham.' 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  173 

"  The  General  said  : 

'"Ham,  how  did  you  get  here?  What  made  you  run 
away?    I  thought  you  were  going  to  stay  with  us,' 

"  'Yes,  sail,  I  thought  so,  too;  but,  sah,  de  shell,  de  guns 
and  de  bums  dey  all  come  rite  down  over  whar  I  was, 
and  I  not  know  how  to  fight.  One  ob  de  mans  git  me  a 
gun  and  fix  it  up,  and  I  git  behind  a  tree  and  poke  it  out 
and  pull  de  trigger,  and  bress  de  Laud  it  shoot  de  wrong 
way  and  I  fine  myself  knocked  ober  away  off  from  de  tree. 
Den  I  said  dis  is  no  place  for  dis  darkey,  and  I  gits;  dats 
what  I  does,  and  I  corned  along  pretty  fas'  and  I  got  wid 
de  wagons,  and  pretty  soon  de  hossmen  ob  de  Sesh— I 
b'leves  dey  calls  'em  cabalry— dey  come  on  de  run  and 
burned  up  de  wagons  and  slashed  'bout  and  cussed  about 
de  Yanks  and  swared  about  de  niggers  and  skeered  me  out 
ob  my  breff.  Den  I  gits  in  de  woods  and  creeps  under  de 
brush  and  dar  I  stay,  and  sho'  you  born  I  thought  ebery  one 
was  killed,  I  wouldn't  never  come  out  if  you  hadn't  found 
me,  sho'.  I  done  thought  I  neber  see  Marfa  no  more.  O, 
bress  de  Laud,  I's  hungry  doe.' 

"  'Well,  come  along,  Ham;  I  guess  I  will  have  to  send 
you  home;  you  seem  not  to  take  to  war.' 

'"Well,  sah!  MassaGen'l,  'spect  it  be  de  bes';  for  afore 
de  Laud  I  feels  curous  when  you  is  fitin'.  Somehow  I 
doesn't  jes'  feel  rite  all  de  time  dey  is  shootin'.  It 
seems  dey  would  kill  a  darky  jes'  as  quick  as  dey  do  a  white 
man.' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  the  General;  '  why  not  ?' 

"'Well,  sah,  I  doesn't  know  why;  it  'pears  like  dey 
wouldn't  kill  the  darkies  when  we  work  for  dem  so  long. 
But  de  Sesh  dey  is  quar  folks  dey  is;  dey  fight  doe,  don' 
dey,  Massa  Tom  ?' 

"  '  Yes;  they  fight  hke  other  people.' 

"By  this  time  they  were  at  headquarters,  and  Ham 
got  hold  of  his  namesake  and  devoured  it  as  a  wild 
beast  would  have  done.  Ham  was  very  serious  and  finally 
said  : 

Massa  Tom,  I  guess  dey  not  fight  any  mo'  berry  soon, 
does  dey  ?' 


174  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  The  Greneral  replied  that  he  did  not  know. 
" '  Well,'  said  Ham,  '  I  guess  I  stay  wid  you  a  while 
longer.    You  won't  write  home  'bout  me  gittin'  in  de  bush, 
will  you'uns  ?' 

"  '  No;  if  you  Avish  us  not  to  do  so.' 

"  '  0,  for  de  Laud's  sake  !  Marfa  she  d  neber  Ub  wid  dis 
darky  no  mo'  if  she  know  what  I  do.  You  won't  tell  her, 
Massa  Tom,  will  you  ?' 

" '  No,  Ham;  I  will  keep  it  a  secret  from  her.' 
"  'Well,  den,  I  will  try  him  once  mo'.    I  'spects  I  stay 
here  nex'  time.     I  knows  1  do.     O,  I  knows  de  nex'  time, 
sho.' 

"  All  right,  Ham;  you  get  around  now  and  get  our  things 
together,  and  look  after  my  "  traps."  ' 
"  'Yes,  massa,  yes.' 

" '  Ham's    conduct    and    explanations    afforded    great 
amusement  for  the  boys  around    headquarters  for  some 
time. 
Capt.  Zeke  Inglesby  said  : 

"  Uncle  Daniel,  1  did  not  know  before  that  Gen.  Stephen 
Lyon,  who  was  murdered  at  Bethesda  Springs,  was  your 
son.  I  know  all  about  his  murder.  I  belonged  to  his  bri- 
gade. That  dastardly  murder  was  considered  by  all  soldiers 
as  one  of  the  most  outrageous  acts  and  cold-blooded  mur- 
ders ever  known  in  civilized  warfare." 

"Oh,  yes.  I  grieved  over  his  death  very  greatly,  he 
being  the  second  one  of  our  dear  boys  murdered  outright 
— the  fourth  dead  since  the  war  began.  It  chilled  the 
blood  of  our  whole  family.  The  strangest  thing  to  me  was 
how  Gen.  Anderson,  Capt.  Jackson  and  Col.  Peter  could 
restrain  themselves  so  as  not  to  mention  the  name  of  his 
murderer,  in  all  their  conversations  about  his  death;  but, 
as  I  said,  I  never  kncAv  who  did  it  until  after  the  war.  I 
could  easily  understand  the  reason  for  their  not  telling  the 
name.  Mary  Anderson,  being  his  sister,  was  never  told  the 
facts  ;  nor  my  wife  nor  any  of  us  at  the  time,  the  boys 
fearing  that  it  might  cause  an  unpleasant  feeling  even  to 
know  the  fact  that  a  near  relative  of  one  of  our  family 
could  be  such  a  barbarian. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  175 

"  1  was  kept  quite  close  at  home  for  some  months  with 
our  family,  being  their  only  protection  within  call.  During 
this  time  no  man  ever  suffered  more  in  spirit.  I  can 
see  it  all  before  me  now:  my  poor  wife's  agony,  the  sor- 
rowing of  David's  widow,  Mary  Anderson's  trouble,  the 
two  poor  little  children— their  questions  about  their  Uncle 
Stephen,  who  killed  him,  and  why  ?  These  questions  I 
could  not  answer." 

At  this  point  Dr.  Adams  inquired  if  Gen.  Rosenfelt  ever 
expressed  any  regret  at  not  listening  to  the  information 
imparted  to  him  on  the  morning  of  the  battle. 

"  No,  sir;  I  did  not  so  understand." 

"  Uncle  Daniel,  did  you  know  anything  of  Mrs.  Hough- 
ton after  this  ?' 

"  Yes;  she  continued  to  do  good  service  for  our  cause,  as 
you  will  learn  hereafter. " 

Uncle  Daniel  here  called  in  Mrs.  Wilson.  She  was  a 
bright  and  beautiful  woman.  He  took  her  in  his  arms  and 
said  to  us : 

"  This  dear  child  and  one  boy,  the  son  of  another  of  my 
boys,  are  all  of  whom  I  can  now  boast." 

His  speech  at  this  point  was  so  pathetic  and  saddening, 
that  the  whole  party  were  unconsciously  moved  to  tears. 
His  voice  trembled,  and  he  slowly  walked  out  of  the 
room,  overwhelmed  by  the  sad  memories  he  had  awakened. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  COURT-MARTIAL.— AT  MURPHY'S  HILL.— THE  TWO 
OPPOSINGr  ARMIES  AND  THEIR  MOVEMENTS. —  JAMES 
WHITCOMB'S  TRIAL.— SENTENCED  TO  DEATH  AND  PAR- 
DONED BY  THE   PRESIDENT. 

"  But  mercy  is  above  this  sceptered  sway. 
It  is  enthroned  in  the  heart  of  kings. 
It  is  an  attribute  to  God  himself; 
And  earthly  power  doth  then  show  likest  God's, 
When  mercy  seasons  Justice.''^ — Shakespkare. 

.  .  .  ^'EN.  biggs  having  taken  up  his  position  in  the 
I  •  I  ^     anffle  of  the  headwaters  of  Goose  River  and  Cane's 


^ 


Fork,  near  Tullalioming,  in  the  midst  of  a  rich 
valley,  Rosenfelt  at  once  commenced  repairing  the 
railroads  and  throwing  np  earthworks  near  Murphys  Hill, 
which  almost  encircled  the  entire  place.  There  he  remained 
during  the  winter  and  fc)llowing  spring.  The  two  armies 
were  principally  engaged  in  watching  each  other,  neither 
being  willing  to  risk  an  advance  against  the  other.  For 
several  months  this  situation  continued.  The  only  opera- 
tions that  marked  this  long  period  of  inaction  on  the  part 
of  the  two  armies  were  a  series  of  small  exploits  which  were 
calculated  to  cause  the  two  armies  to  degenerate  into  small 
bands,  that  could  only  be  employed  in  harassing  their 
enemies.  The  rebels  got  ready,  however,  and  made  the 
first  attempt.  Gen.  Weller,  with  a  brigade  of  cavalry, 
pushed  his  way  up  within  a  few  miles  of  Nashua,  burned 
a  railroad  bridge,  then  descended  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Le-Harp  River  to  the  banks  of  Combination  River,  and 
there  seized  several  of  our  transports,  Avliich  were  loaded 
with  supplies.  He  biirned  these  with  all  their  cargoes. 
One  of  our  gunboats  reached  the  scene  of  action  just  in 
time  to  also  become  a  prey  to  the  flames, 
17G 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  177 

"This  act  on  the  part  of  the  rebel  cavalrymen  in  its 
audacity  seems  to  have  completely  paralyzed  our  mounted 
troops,  and  Weller  was  permitted  to  return  entirely  unmo- 
lested. In  a  very  short  time,  elated  by  his  success,  he  con- 
centrated a  force  of  some  3,000  men  under  Gfens.  Forrester 
and  Lawting,  with  two  batteries,  within  twenty  miles  of 
Nashua.  Gen.  Rosenfelt,  seeing  that  the  rebels  were  riding  all 
around  and  about  him  with  impunity,  sent  Gen.  Davies 
with  one  division  of  infantry,  and  two  brigades  of  cavalry 
commanded  by  Gen.  Minting,  in  order  to  hem  Weller  in 
and  'bag  him'  and  take  him  into  camp,  as  the  soldiers 
would  say.  Davies  marched  from  Murphy's  Hill  to  Eagle 
Cove;  Sleeman  marched  from  Nashua  with  a  division  of 
infantry,  upon  Tyrone;  Minting  moved  away  to  the  south 
by  way  of  Franktown,  where  the  forces  were  all  to  close  in 
like  pulling  the  draAvstring  of  a  bag  and  closing  it  over 
your  game.  But  when  opened  there  was  no  Weller  inside. 
The  next  heard  of  him  he  had  pushed  on  far  to  the  north- 
west, and  while  our  forces  were  closing  in  at  Franktown, 
Weller  had  again  reached  the  borders  of  Combination  River 
at  Mariam's  Crossing,  and  appeared  before  Dolinsburg  on 
the  next  day.  You  remember  the  great  battle  fought  at 
Dolinsburg,  where  Gen.  Tom.  Anderson  was  thought  to 
have  been  killed,  but  was  found  by  me  in  the  darky's 
cabin  ? " 
They  answered:  "Yes;  that  could  not  be  forgotten." 
"Well,  gentlemen,  this  place  was  still  commanded  by 
good  old  Col.  Harden.  He  had  but  700  men  all  told.  The 
place  was  encircled  by  parapets  commanding  the  ravines 
north  and  south.  In  the  center  the  Colonel  had  constructed 
large  earthwoi-ks,  and  mounted  thereon  one  33-pounder. 
He  also  had  a  section  of  field-guns.  The  rebels  lost  no  time 
in  making  their  dispositions,  and  were  I'eady  for  the  assault. 
Col.  Harden  hastily  made  preparations  to  receive  the  ene- 
my. He  placed  his  women  and  sick  on  a  ti'ansport  that 
lay  at  the  wharf.  That  being  done,  the  old  Colonel  said  to 
his  men:  'Boys,  here  I  will  die  before  I  will  lower  that  flag,' 
and  his  connnand  all  cheered  him,  and  said  '  we  agree  to 
that  sentiment.' 


ITS  UXCLE   DAXIELS  STORY. 

''Wellerwas  now  ready;  he  ordered  Forrester  and  Law- 
ting  to  advance  and  attack.  But  before  doing  so  he  thought 
it  would  be  the  more  correct  warfare  to  summon  the  garri- 
son to  surrender.  He  did  so  by  sending  a  flag  of  ti-uce  and 
demanding  a  surrender  of  the  fort.  Col.  Harden  inquired 
by  what  authority  the  surrender  was  demanded.  The 
reply  was  that  Gen.  Weller  demanded  it  '  in  the  name  of 
Jefferson  Davis,  President  of  the  Southern  Confederacy.' 

"  '  Tell  Gen.  AVeller  that  if  Mr.  Davis  is  here  in  j^erson  I 
will  see  him  ;  but  if  Gen.  AVeller  wants  this  fort  he  must 
take  it  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  Col.  Harden  never 
surrenders  to  the  enemy.' 

"  This  was  reported  to  Gen.  Weller,  and  he  remarked, 
'"We  will  see.' 

"  Forrester  deployed  his  command  and  moved  forward 
\\p  the  hill,  but  as  he  galloped  up  under  a  heavy  fire  his 
loss  was  severe.  The  soldiers  who  were  defending  that 
part  of  the  outer  works  retreated  inside  of  the  heavy  fortifi- 
cations. A  murderous  and  destructive  fire  Avas  now  opened 
upon  the  enemy  from  all  sides  of  the  works. 

"  Forrester  fell  back  and  formed  a  new  line,  and  Weller 
put  his  whole  force  in  action.  Law^ting  joined  Forrester 
on  the  right,  and  the  assault  w-as  made. 

"  Old  Col.  Harden  said:  'Boys,  here  they  come;  let  them 
charge  close  up  before  you  fire.  Fill  that  old  33-pounder 
Avith  bullets  on  top  of  the  shell;'  and  they  did. 

"  So  Forrester  charged  with  his  men  right  up  to  the 
works.  Col.  Harden  gave  the  command  '  Fire  ! '  and  wath 
one  volley  from  muskets  and  the  old  32-pounder  the  cav- 
alry retreated  in  every  direction;  many  horses  and  men 
fell  under  this  terrible  fire.  Our  men  leaped  out  of  the 
works,  and  Avith  bayonets  fixed  charged  doAvn  against  For- 
rester's men  and  captured  many  of  them.  Forrester's  best 
Colonel  was  killed  and  his  command  routed  and  demoral- 
ized. LaAvting  had  captured  the  Cemetery  Ridge,  Avhere 
some  of  Col.  Harden's  men  had  made  a  stand,  but  finding 
they  could  not  hold  it,  fell  back  into  the  fort.  Darkness 
here  closed  in  and  the  old  flag  still  floated  over  Dohns- 
burg.    During  the  night  a  gunboat  came  to  the  rescue. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  179 

"  The  next  mornmg  there  Avere  no  rebels  in  sight,  save 
killed  and  wounded.  Dolinsburg  was  never  again  assaulted 
by  the  eneui}'  during  the  war.  Col.  Harden  was  a  bi'uve 
man,  and  dearly  beloved  by  uiy  whole  family;  not  alone 
for  his  bravery,  but  for  his  kindness  to  Gen.  Anderson 
during  his  stay  at  the  Colonel's  Headquarters. 

"  Weller  was  being  followed  up  by  Davies,  who  had 
finally  gotten  on  his  track.  But  he  took  another  tack;  he 
moved  a  short  distance,  as  if  intending  to  meet  Davies,  and 
then  suddenly  wheeled  to  the  right  and  reached  Center- 
town  by  way  of  Pinche's  Factory,  along  the  line  of  Goose 
River.  After  fording  the  river  he  called  a  halt  at  Colesburg, 
His  men  were  now  worn  out  with  fatigue,  and  his  horses 
totally  unfitted  for  further  service  until  thoroughly  recup- 
erated. This  ended  Gen.  Weller's  exploits  for  a  consider- 
able length  of  time.  Just  then  another  raider  appeared 
upon  the  scene — one  Gen.  Van  Doring,  in  command  of 
some  5,000  fresh  cavalry.  Tliis  new  force  gave  the  enemy 
courage,  and  they  at  once  renewed  their  former  audacity. 
They  were  determined  to  wipe  out  if  possible  the  terrible 
and  painful  result  of  their  attack  upon  Col.  Harden  at 
Dolinsburg,  and  immediately  advanced  within  a  short  dis- 
tance of  Rosenfelt's  main  encampment,  drove  in  his  out- 
posts, and  threatened  his  short  line  of  communication  with 
Nashua.  By  this  time  large  re-enforeements  had  arrrived 
by  way  of  transports  up  the  Combination  River  to  Nashua. 
Sleeman's  division  had  moved  forward  to  the  main  force 
at  Murphy's  Hill.  The  General  felt  that  he  must  rid  the 
country  of  these  raiders,  or  his  situation  would  become 
intolerable.  His  detachments,  except  in  large  bodies,  could 
not  venture  out  of  camp  without  danger  of  being  attacked 
by  rebel  cavalry.  Later  on,  one  day,  a  report  came  that 
our  outposts  were  attacked  and  part  of  them  captured 
within  a  few  miles  of  his  main  army.  Rosenfelt  was 
greatly  excited  to  think  that  with  his  force  of  cavalry — one 
brigade  at  Nashua,  one  at  Franktown  supported  by  a 
division  of  infantry  at  each  place,  and  two  brigades  at  his 
main  position — the  rebels  were  audacious  enough  to  come 
in  sight  of  his  camp  and  menace  him.     Just  at  this  mo- 


180  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

ment  Gen.  Sherlin,  a  small  man,  but  a  great  soldier,  came 
into  his  headquarters  and  said: 

"  '  General,  how  would  you  like  to  have  an  infantry  com- 
mander take  one  of  your  detachments  of  cavalry  and  try 
his  hand  on  Van  Doring,  who,  I  understand,  is  running 
round  your  camp  playing  marbles  on  your  boys'  coat-tails  ? ' 

"  '  Well,  sir,'  said  Rosenfelt,  '  I  wish  we  had  some  one  like 
old  Col.  Harden  at  Dolinsburg  after  this  fellow  Van  Doring. 
Do  you  think  you  can  run  him  back  on  his  own  ground  ?' 

"  'I  will  try.' 

"  '  Well,  sir,  you  may  try  your  hand  to-day.' 

'"All  right,'  said  Sherlin;  'I  am  now  ready,  and  I  want 
only  1,000  men.'         -  --^ 

"  The  General  ordered  two  regiments  to  report;  they  did 
so  promptly,  and  were  off.  They  started  with  Sherlin  at  their 
head,  and  were  not  long  in  reaching  Brady's  Wood,  where 
the  enemy  was  strongly  jjosted.  Without  hesitating  for 
one  moment  Sherlin  attacked  them  and  charged,  saber  in 
hand.  The  contest  was  of  short  duration.  The  rebels  had 
not  seen  that  kind  of  cavalry  fighting  before.  They  Avere 
soon  routed  and  driven  in  great  disorder  back  to  and  aci-oss 
Goose  River.  Sherlin  returned  the  next  day  with  200  prison- 
ers and  a  command  of  encouraged  men.  This  aroused  great 
jealousy  with  the  cavalry  officers,  and  made  him  the  sub- 
ject of  many  remarks.  But  he  went  quietly  back  to  his 
couunand  of  infantry  without  any  exultation  or  mention  of 
his  victory. 

"Gen.  Sherlin  and  Gen.  Anderson  that  evening  were 
speaking  of  our  cavalry,  when  Sherlin  remarked  that  they 
only  wanted  some  one  to  teach  them  how  to  fight. 

"'That  is  true,' said  Gen.  Anderson;  'we  must  obtain 
consent  to  go  out  and  attack  the  enemy  whenever  and 
wherever  we  may  find  him.  We  now  have  re-enforcements, 
o\ir  army  is  fresh  and  well  supplied  in  all  respects.' 

"The  General  commanding  finding  this  feeling  existing, 
and  seeing  that  his  re-enforcements  had  all  come  forward 
and  were  in  camp,  amounting  to  some  14,000,  while  Biggs 
had  only  I'eceived  the  5,000  cavalry  under  Van  Doring,  he 
felt  that  he  could  afford  to  make  a  forward  movement  and 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  181 

attack  his  antagonist  wherever  he  might  be  found.  So  he 
commenced  by  directing  tliat  our  forces  were  to  make  Groose 
River  our  line  for  tlie  present,  by  first  driving  the  enemy  to 
the  soutli  side  of  the  same,  and  if  possible  force  him  out  of 
this  part  of  the  country. 

"Sherlin's  division  and  two  brigades  of  cavalry  were  to 
march  to  Eagle  Cove  and  thence  to  Columbiana;  Sleeman's 
division,  with  other  troops,  were  to  form  the  center;  the 
left  was  to  move  on  Shelltown; — the  whole  to  concentrate 
on  and  along  the  north  bank  of  Groose  River.  Gen,  Corbin, 
being  in  advance  on  the  road  leading  to  Columbiana,  met 
Van  Doring  at  Spring  Hill,  and  after  five  hours'  hard  fight- 
ing surrendered  his  whole  command.  When  this  news 
I'eached  Rosenfelt,  who  was  still  at  Murphy's  Hill,  it  dis- 
turbed him  much.  The  troops  having  now  marched  for  a 
week  over  very  bad  roads  through  rain  and  mud,  he  di- 
rected them  to  return  to  their  former  positions,  'having 
accomphshed  all  that  the  commanding  Cieneral  desired,'  as 
he  said. 

"Kentucky  was  at  this  time  infested  with  raiders  and 
guerrillas.  Gen.  Broomfield,  who  had  about  that  time  been 
sent  to  the  West  to  command  the  Department  of  Kentucky, 
soon  cleared  that  State  of  these  pests.  Their  mode  of  war- 
fare on  either  side  was  merely  harassing  without  accom- 
plishing any  great  results.  Very  soon  Rosenfelt's  troops 
were  again  within  his  old  camp  lines,  and  Forrester  com- 
menced annoying  him  in  many  ways.  Gen.  Papson  being 
at  Rosenfelt's  Headquarters,  in  conversation  remarked: 

"  'If  you  will  allow  Gen.  Anderson,  of  my  corps,  to  take 
connnand  of  a  division  of  your  cavalry,  and  give  him  in- 
structions that  Forrester  must  be  driven  beyond  Goose 
River  and  kept  there,  I  will  guarantee  good  results.' 

"Rosenfelt  readily  assented,  and  the  arrangements  were 
made  and  the  order  given.  The  command  started,  and  by 
rapid  marches  came  up  to  Forrester  at  a  point  near 
Auburnville,  and  drove  him  as  far  as  Winter  Hill,  a  point 
Avhere  the  general  headquarters  of  the  rebel  cavalry  had 
been  for  some  days.  Gen.  Anderson  charged  down  upon 
them  with  his  whole  force  in  regular  old  English  cavalry 


182  UXCLE   DAXIKL'S   STORY. 

style,  with  drawn  sabers.  The  rebel  cavahy  made  stubborn 
resistance,  but  our  force  drove  them  from  their  position 
with  much  slaughter.  They  retreated  in  great  confusion, 
and  were  closely  pursued  and  sorely  pressed  until  they  were 
forced  to  cross  Groose  River  at  different  points.  The  coun- 
try was  now  cleared  of  them  for  the  present.  Gen.  Ander- 
son returned  with  500  prisoners.  This  ended  the  raids,  and 
our  army  was  not  subjected  to  these  harassing  exploits  again 
while  it  remained  at  Murphy's  Hill.  During  these  many 
annoyances  by  the  rebel  cavalry  our  troops  were  sent  after 
them  so  frequently  and  marched  so  rapidly,  and  at  times 
such  great  distances,  that  they  often  became  weary  and 
footsore. 

"The  day  after  Gen.  Anderson  returned  from  driving 
Forrester  out  of  this  portion  of  the  country  a  division  of 
infantry  under  Sleeman  returned  from  a  very  long  and  cir- 
cuitous march.  On  the  detail  for  guard  duty  that  night  was 
a  boy  from  one  of  the  Michigan  regiments,  (the  1st  Mich- 
igan I  think,)  who  during  the  night  was  found  asleep  on 
his  watch.  He  was  arrested  and  taken  to  the  guard-house. 
The  young  man  was  greatly  troubled.  He  had  been  a  good 
soldier ;  had  never  shirked  any  duty  imposed  upon  him. 
The  next  day  he  was  reported  by  Serg't  Smith  as  being 
found  asleep  while  on  duty.  This  was  a  serious  matter, — 
the  penalty  being  death  if  found  guilty.  The  report  was 
taken  to  Gen.  Sleeman,  and  by  him  transmitted  to  Gen. 
Rosenfeltwith  a  request  that  he  order  the  Court-Martial,  if 
one  should  be  decided  upon.  The  General  at  once  ordered 
the  Court.  I  never  have  believed  that  severe  punishments  in 
the  army  Avere  productive  of  good  discipline.  The  best 
soldiers  are  the  kindest  men,  and  the  most  successful  are . 
those  who  inflict  the  fewest  severe  punishments  upon  their 
men.  The  detail  for  the  Court  was  made  and  the  charges 
filed. 

"The  Court  held  its  sessions  at  Gen.  Rosenfelt's  Head- 
quarters. The  poor  boy  was  brought  out  of  the  guard- 
house in  the  presence  of  the  (Jourt.  He  was  20  years  old, 
very  slight,  light  complexion,  light  auburn  hair,  large  blue 
eyes,  delicate  frame,  and,  in  fact,  looked  almost  as  much 


UNCLE   DANIEI/S   STORY.  188 

like  a  girl  as  a  boy.  His  appearance  made  a  deep  impres- 
sion upon  the  members  of  the  Court ;  great  synqjathy  was 
felt  for  him.  The  Judge-Advocate  asked  him  if  he  had  any 
objections  to  the  Court,  which  was  composed  of  officers 
from  Gen.  Sleeman's  Division,  with  Gren.  Sleeman  as  Presi- 
dent of  the  Court.  The  boy  answered  that  he  had  no  ob- 
jections ;  ' for,'  said  he,  "I  do  not  know  any  of  the  officers. 
I  know  but  few  persons  in  the  army.  I  know  only  my 
messmates.  I  am  not  acquainted  with  any  of  the  officers  of 
my  own  company.  I  know  their  names,  but  have  no  per- 
sonal acqaintance  with  either  of  them.' 

'' '  Do  you  never  talk  with  any  of  your  company  oflBcers  ?' 
inquired  the  Judge- Advocate. 

"  '  No,  sir,'  replied  the  youth;  '  I  have  never  asked  a  favor 
since  I  have  been  in  the  army.  I  have  obeyed  orders,  and 
strictly  performed  my  duty  and  asked  no  questions.' 

"  '  Have  you  any  relatives  ? ' 

"  'Yes,  sir ;  I  have  an  aged  father  and  mother,  and  one 
sister.' 

"  'What  was  your  business  before  entering  the  service  ?' 

'"I  was  a  sales-boy  in  the  wholesale  dry-goods  store  of 
Baldwin  &  Chandler,  in  Detroit,  Mich.,  where  my  parents 
live.' 

"  '  Have  you  written  to  your  parents  or  sister  since  your 
arrest  ? ' 

"  '  No,  sir ;  I  asked  permission  to  do  so,  but  it  was  refused 
me.' 

"  Gren.  Sleeman,  an  old  man,  full  of  sympathy  and  kind 
feelings,  on  the  impulse  of  the  moment  said,  '  That  was  an 
outrage.' 

"The  Judge- Advocate  reminded  the  General  that  such 
remarks  were  not  proper  in  the  ijresence  of  the  Court. 

"  '  Yes,'  said  the  General,  '  I  spoke  before  I  thought ;  but 
the  impropriety  of  the  remark  does  not  change  my  opin- 
ion.' 

"  The  charges  were  read  to  the  boy,  charging  him  that  in 
this,  '  he,  James  Whitcomb,  a  private  soldier,  was  regularly 
detailed  and  placed  on  guard  duty,  and  that  he  slept  while 
on  post  in  the  face  of  the  enemy,  thereby  endangering  the 
Army  of  the  United  States.' 


184  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"The  Judge- Advocate  advised  the  boy  to  plead  'not 
guilty,'  which  he  did. 

"Just  at  this  moment  Capt.  Jackson  Lyon  came  along 
where  the  Court  was  in  session,  and  for  the  first  time  heard 
of  this  trial.  He  listened  for  a  moment  and  heai'd  the  name 
of  the  boy  mentioned,  and  it  struck  him  at  once  that  it 
might  be  Seraine's  brother.  He  waited  until  the  Court  ad- 
journed and  asked  permission  to  speak  to  the  boy.  It  be- 
ing granted,  he  ascertained  that  James  Whitcomb  was  the 
brother  of  Sei'aine,  who  had  gone  South  in  search  of  Henry. 
He  told  the  boy  to  be  of  good  cheer — to  admit  nothmg;  that 
when  they  proved  the  charge,  as  perhaps  they  would,  to 
ask  jDermission  to  make  a  statement,  and  then  to  tell  all 
about  his  march;  the  reason  for  his  inability  to  keep  awake, 
and  all  about  his  condition  on  that  night,  and  that  he,  Capt. 
Jackson  Lyon,  would  look  after  him;  but  not  to  mention 
him  as  his  friend,  but  as  one  only  feeling  a  sympathy  for 
him. 

"Jackson  wrote  to  me  that  day  all  about  the  case,  and 
thought  it  was  best  that  his  father  and  mother  should  not 
be  made  aware  of  his  arrest  and  trial,  but  that  I  should 
write  to  the  President  all  about  the  case,  and  do  no  more 
until  he  (Jackson)  should  arrive.  My  son  Jackson  was  a 
very  cool-headed  man,  and  always  did  everything  in  the 
manner  that  would  create  the  least  excitement  or  suspicion. 
You  see,  he  had  a  plan  in  a  moment  for  the  safety  of  this 
poor  boy. 

' '  Well,  to  get  back.  The  next  day  the  Court  reassembled 
at  12  o'clock  and  proceeded  with  the  trial.  The  witnesses 
were  sworn.  Serg't  Smith  exhibited  the  detail  for  the  guard, 
as  well  as  the  detail  from  the  boy's  company,  and  the  report 
of  the  detail  to  him  with  James  Whitcomb's  name  on  the 
same.  He  then  showed  the  time  for  the  boy's  guard-duty 
to  commence  on  that  relief,  and  finally,  by  the  Officer  of  the 
Gruard  who  went  around  with  the  relief  guard,  that  the  boy 
was  found  asleep  and  did  not  arouse  from  his  slumber  when 
he  was  challenged,  but  that  the  Sergeant  of  the  Guard  had 
to  shake  him  quite  hard  to  arouse  him.  Tlais,  you  can  see, 
was  very  strong  and  hard  to  get  over." 


UNCLE  da:viel's  story.  185 

"Yes,"  said  Col.  Bush,  "that  was  a  strong  case.  I  was 
hoping  to  hear  tliat  tliere  was  a  mistake  abovit  it." 

Maj.  Clynier  said:  "Well,  I  hope  he  was  acquitted.  I 
have  slept  many  a  time  on  my  horse  during  a  hard  march, 
when  if  I  had  been  placed  on  guard-duty  I  would  have  gone 
to  sleep  in  five  minutes.'" 

"  So  have  I,"  said  Capt.  Zeke  Inglesby. 

"Yes,  yes.  I  have  no  doubt  of  that;  but  it  is  not  the  men 
who  commit  acts  against  law  that  are  always  punished,  but 
those  who  are  caught.  These  men  seemed  to  think  this  a 
terrible  crime  in  this  boy,  and  yet,  perhaps,  there  was  not 
one  of  them  who  could  have  done  differently  under  the  same 
circumstances. 

"After  the  witnesses  had  been  heard  against  the  poor 
boy,  he  showed  great  mental  suffering  and  agony;  the  dis- 
grace to  his  parents  and  sister  was  what  troubled  him  so 
much.  His  company  officers  were  sworn,  and  stated  that 
pi'ior  to  this  no  complaint  had  ever  been  made  against  the 
boy.  That  although  they  only  knew  him  as  a  soldier,  they 
had  always  observed  his  neatness  and  soldierly  appearance 
and  bearing;  they  all  thought  that  the  march  the  two  days 
before  and  until  9  o'clock  the  night  on  which  he  was  found 
asleep  on  post,  Avas  calculated  to  tire  out  a  boy  of  his  frail 
organization. 

"  The  Chief  Surgeon  stated  that  a  boy  of  his  constitution 
would  be  very  likely  to  droj)  to  sleep  anywhere  after  such 
a  strain  upon  his  physical  strength. 

"  This  closed  the  evidence  with  the  exception  of  one  wit- 
ness. The  boy  asked  if  he  could  make  a  statement  to 
the  Court.  Some  discussion  arose  on  this  point.  The  Court 
was  cleared,  and  Jackson  said  that  he  afterwards  learned 
that  old  Gen.  Sleeman  grew  very  angiy  at  the  idea  of  re- 
fusing an  innocent  boy  a  chance  to  say  a  word  in  his  own 
defense.  Finally,  it  was  agreed  that  the  boy  might  make 
his  statement.  He  arose,  and,  with  a  tremulous  voice  and 
much  agitation,  said: 

"  'Gentlemen  of  the  Court:  I  am  a  poor  boy.  My  life  is 
of  no  value  to  me,  and  but  little  to  my  country.  I  have 
risked  it  several  times  without  fear  or  nervousness.     For 


18G  UXCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

my  parents'  sake  I  would  like  to  go  through  this  war  with 
an  honorable  record.  To  take  my  life  would  do  me  but 
little  harm.  I  can  meet  death  as  a  true  soldier.  But  what 
can  this  great  Government  gain  by  taking  my  life  ?  You 
can  inflict  ruin,  distress  and  misery  upon  an  old  man  and 
woman,  and  upon  my  queenly  sister,  who  is  now  going 
through  more  perils,  if  I  am  correctly  informed,  than  any 
of  us.  I  came  to  the  army  not  for  gain.  I  was  getting 
much  more  pay  without  risking  my  life,  but  I  felt  it 
my  duty  to  aid  in  sustaining  our  Government.  I  did  not 
dream,  however,  that  in  the  event  that  I  should  escape 
death  from  the  hands  of  the  enemies  of  our  country  that, 
for  an  unhappy  result  entirely  unavoidable,  my  comrades- 
in-arms  would  hasten  to  make  a  sacrifice  of  me.  Were  I 
guilty  of  anything  that  I  could  have  avoided,  then  I  would 
not  ask  for  leniency;  but  this  I  could  not  avoid.  That  I 
slept  on  my  post  I  will  not  deny;  but  I  pray  you  hear  my 
excuse.  It  is  this:  Two  days  before  this  offense  was  com- 
mitted, we  had  marched  through  rain  and  mud  some 
twenty  miles  in  pursuit  (as  it  was  said)  of  Forrester's  cav- 
alry. I  did  not  see  many  horse  tracks  in  the  road,  how- 
ever, and  took  it  that  our  forces  had  captured  all  their 
horses,  and  that  the  rebels  were  taking  it  on  foot,  as  we  were.' 
"Here  Gen.  Sleeman  laughed,  and  said  sotto  voce: 
" '  That  boy  ought  to  be  put  in  command  of  our  cavalry, 
instead  of  being  shot.' 

"  'The  night  of  this  march  my  messmate,  John  Martin,  a 
boy  of  my  own  age  and  my  neighbor  before  coming  to  the 
army,  was  taken  quite  ill.  It  was  his  turn  to  be  on  guard. 
I  took  his  guard  duty  that  night,  and  was  entirely  without 
sleep.  When  not  on  post  I  was  attending  to  him,  as  he 
Avould  have  done  for  me.  The  next  day  John  was  not  able 
to  carry  his  knapsack  and  gun  on  the  march,  and  as  we 
had  no  transportation,  I  carried  his  as  well  as  my  own. 
The  burden  was  very  great  for  me,  and  when  we  arrived  in 
camp  I  was  completely  exhausted.  John  Avas  not  able  to 
stand  my  guard,  and  when  I  told  the  Sergeant  my  condi- 
tion, he  would  not  excuse  me,  and  gave  as  a  reason  that  I 
had  no  business  to  carry  John's  gun  and  knapsack,  inas- 


UNCLE  DANIElAs  STORY.  187 

much  as  I  had  no  orders  from  him  to  do  so.  I  think  the 
Sergeant  would  do  much  better  as  a  General  than  as  a 
Sergeant.  I  may  do  him  injustice,  and  I  would  not  do 
that  for  the  world,  but  I  do  believe  that  he  entertains  the 
same  high  opinion  of  himself  that  I  do  of  him.' 

"At  which  remark  old  Gen.  Sleeman  laughed  again,  and 
said,  so  as  to  be  heard,  '  That  boy  will  be  a  man  some  day, 
and,  by  the  eternal,  it  would  be  a  crime— yes,  a  murder- 
to  shoot  him.' 

"Continuing,  James  Whitcomb  said:  'This,  gentlemen 
of  the  Court,  is  my  excuse,  no  more,  no  less.  I  hope  that 
John  Martin  may  be  called  to  verify  my  statement.' 

"  "When  the  boy  sat  down  the  whole  Court  were  in  tears. 

"John  Martin  was  called,  and  he  did  verify  everything 
that  had  been  stated  by  James  Whitcomb.  This  closed  the 
evidence  in  the  case.  The  Court  adjourned  until  the  next 
day  at  12  o'clock.  When  they  met  they  began  the  consid- 
eration of  the  verdict.  The  Judge-Advocate  charged  the 
Court  that  the  evidence  was  clear  and  conclusive;  that  the 
law  fixed  the  penalty;  that  there  was  noway  out  of  it;  they 
must  find  the  fact  that  he  did  sleep  on  his  post,  and  that 
fact  being  found,  the  verdict  must  be  death. 

"  The  Court  was  two  days  coming  to  a  conclusion.  When 
they  did,  my  God,  it  was  enough  to  make  a  man's  blood 
run  cold  in  his  veins.  They  found  him  guilty  on  all  the 
charges  and  specifications,  and  sentenced  him  to  be  shot  to 
death,  with  only  ten  days'  respite.  The  sentence  was  ap- 
proved, and  orders  given  to  manacle  the  boy  and  double 
his  guard.  Gen.  Sleeman  raved  like  a  madman,  and  came 
near  resigning;  said  if  the  boy  was  shot  he  would  at  once 
resign.  As  soon  as  the  judgment  of  the  Court  was  known, 
Jackson  took  a  leave  of  absence  for  ten  days  and  left  on  the 
train  that  evening  for  home.  He  came,  and  on  his  arrival 
was  looking  like  a  ghost.    All  ran  to  him  to  welcome  him. 

"  He  soon  assumed  his  wonted  cahnness,  and  talked  with 
his  mother,  Mary  Anderson  and  Jennie,  as  well  as  the  little 
girls,  telling  them  all  about  the  army.  His  mother  was  still 
sick  in  bed  over  the  murder  of  our  son  Stephen;  but  we  all 
enjoyed  seeing  Jackson,  and  were  glad  to  know  that  Peter 


188  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

and  Gen.  Anderson  were  well.  Our  family,  you  will  ob- 
serve, was  not  very  large  at  this  time.  Jackson  made  Aunt 
Martha  happy  by  telling  her  that  Ham  was  well,  and  was 
behaving  splendidly. 

"'Thank  de  good  Laud  for  dat.  I  always  'spects  to 
hear  he  killed.  But  I  knows  Ham;  he  am  awful  coward. 
He  allers  runs  off  when  dere  is  any  danger.  I  have  to  look 
out  for  dat.' 

"Jackson  had  a  full  report  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
Court-Martial  so  far  as  the  testimony  and  the  boy's  state- 
ment was  concerned.  He  read  the  whole  statement  over  to 
Jennie  (David's  widow),  Marj^  Anderson  and  myself.  As  he 
read  the  boy's  statement  the  two  ladies  burst  into  tears. 
Mary  Anderson  arose  and  walked  the  floor,  looking  like  a 
Queen,  and  seemingly  much  excited.  Finally  she  said — I 
shall  ever  remember  her  words: 

"'My  God,  what  does  all  this  mean?  Has  the  great 
Father  forsaken  this  family  ?  Four  have  already  lost  their 
lives,  and  one  now  suffering  in  some  loathsome  prison  if 
alive;  my  husband  and  Peter  nearly  at  death's  door  on 
more  than  one  occasion;  Seraine  Whit  comb,  a  lovely  girl. 
Avith  her  only  brother  in  the  army  (he  a  mere  boy),  she 
leaves  her  old  father  and  mother  to  take  the  chances  of  her 
life  through  the  lines  searching  for  one  of  our  family,  and 
now  her  only  brother  under  sentence  of  death  for  what  he 
could  not  help  doing.  Capt.  Jackson,  Avhat  do  you  pro- 
pose ? ' 

"Jackson  replied  that  some  one  must  jiroceed  to  Wash- 
ington at  once,  and  that  he  thought  it  was  not  best  to  let 
the  boy's  parents  in  Detroit  know  the  facts,  they  being  old 
people  and  alone  (according  to  the  statement  of  the  boy), 
and  as  the  young  lady  is  doubtless  searching  for  Henry,  as 
we  all  surmise  from  hrer  letter  to  our  father,  it  is  certainly 
our  duty  to  look  after  this  boy's  case  ourselves.  I  have  only 
ten  days'  leave  from/my  duty,  and  therefore  brought  these 
jmpers,  thinking  that  father  might  perhaps  go  to  see  the 
President.  i 

"  Mary  Anderson, spoke  up  at  once  and  said: 

"'No,  sir;  no,  sir.    Your  father  will  not  go.     He  must 


tJNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  189 

not  leave  Aunt  Sarah  in  her  present  condition.  I  will  go; 
yes,  I  will  go  at  once.  Get  me  a  ticket,  I  want  no  trunk; 
my  satchel  will  do.     I  will  be  off  on  the  first  train.' 

"  Jennie  said,  '  Why,  Mary,  you  will  not  go,  will  you? ' 

"  'Yes,  I  am  going.  I  am  determined  to  do  so.  It  is  set- 
tled; so  do  not  attempt  to  stop  me.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  Jennie,  '  Uncle  Daniel,  what  shall  we  do? ' 

"  I  replied,  '  She  is  determined  on  it,  and  we  will  just  help 
her  to  get  off  at  once.' 

"  So  the  ticket  was  procured  and  Mary  was  off  with  a 
good-bye,  taking  wuth  her  a  full  statement  of  the  case 
made  out  by  Jackson,  also  his  letter,  and  a  letter  from  me  to 
the  President.  Under  the  circumstances  this  was  a  pain- 
ful trip  to  her — the  anxiety  as  to  her  success;  the  fact  that 
she  knew  nothing  about  the  family  in  whose  behalf  she  was 
enlisted.  She  a  stranger  to  the  President,  how  should  she 
approach  him?  What  could  she  say  to  him?  Suppose  he 
would  refuse  to  interpose  in  behalf  of  the  boy?  And  a 
thousand  inquiries  would  come  to  her  mind  to  annoy  her. 
She  slept  none  on  her  way,  but  finally  arrived  safely  in 
Washington,  and  went  du-ectly  to  the  Executive  Mansion 
Avithout  stopping  to  take  a  mouthful  of  food  or  a  moment's 
repose. 

"  When  she  reached  the  threshold  of  the  mansion  she 
came  near  fainting;  her  courage  and  strength  both  seemed 
to  leave  her  all  at  once.  Presently  her  strength  returned, 
and  she  asked  to  be  admitted.  The  usher  said,  '  I  will 
see,'  and  took  her  name  to  the  President;  also  my  letter. 
The  President  was  alone.  She  could  not  speak.  The  Presi- 
dent came  forward  and  took  her  by  the  hand  and  greeted 
her  most  kindly,  saying  that  he  almost  knew  her;  that  he 
knew  much  of  her  through  me,  as  I  had  spoken  of  her  in 
connection  with  her  husband.     The  President  said  : 

"' Your  brave  husband  is  so  well  knoAvn  to  me  through 
my  friend  Mr.  Lj'on,  and  through  his  daring  on  the  field, 
that  you  would  need  no  introduction  more  than  that  I 
should  know  who  you  are;  and  I  take  it  that  you  are  on 
an  errand  of  mercy,  as  I  am  sure  you  could  not  be  here  to 
ask  anything  for  your  husband,  as  I  would   do  anything 


100  UNCLE  1>A>"IEL  a  STORY. 

for  hiin,  as  he  knows,  merely  for  the  asking  by  himself 
or  my  friend  Lyon.' 

"'No,  Mr.  President;  you  will  never  be  troubled  by  me 
in  that  way.  I  am  truly  on  an  errand  of  mercy  and  jus- 
tice'; and  here  she  broke  down  and  wept. 

"  When  she  recovered  she  said: 

"  'Mr.  President,  my  errand  is  to  save  the  destruction  of 
a  good  family.' 

"  She  then  recited  the  facts  as  to  the  two  old  people,  and 
that  Seraine,  the  only  daughter,  was  now  on  an  errand  of 
mercy  South  somewhere. 

"  The  President  replied  that  he  remembered  giving  her  a 
letter  at  the  request  of  liis  friend  Daniel  Lyon,  and  said  : 

"  '  My  dear  Mrs.  Anderson,  there  is  hardly  anything  that 
I  would  not  do  for  any  of  Mr.  Lyon's  family,  as  well  as  Gen. 
Anderson  and  yourself ;  and.  certamly,  if  to  prevent  a  ca- 
lamity to  such  a  family  as  you  describe  Mr.  Whitcomb"s  to 
be,  I  would  do  anything  that  w^ould  be  proper  and  reason- 
able for  me  to  do.' 

"  She  w^as  very  much  encouraged  by  these  remarks,  and 
began  to  feel  more  at  ease. 

"The  President,  seeing  this,  asked  her  many  questions 
about  her  husband's  health,  and  also  about  my  family. 
When  she  spoke  of  Stephen's  foul  murder,  the  President 
walked  the  floor  and  remarked  : 

"  'Most  diabolical — fiendish.' 

("  Little  did  he  or  she  then  suppose  that  it  was  her  own 
brother  that  had  committed  this  Avicked  and  ci-uel  mur- 
der.) 

"]By  this  time  she  was  so  much  encouraged  that  she 
handed  him  the  letter  and  statement  of  Jackson. 

"The  President  read  the  letter,  and  then  read  and  re- 
read Jackson's  statement.  Great  tears  rolled  down  his 
bronzed  cheeks  as  he  read  the  statement.  He  tapped  a 
bell,  and  sent  for  the  Secretary  of  War.  The  Secretary  soon 
came,  and  greeted  Mrs.  Anderson  very  cordially  on  being 
introduced.  The  President  asked  him  to  take  a  seat,  and 
handed  him  the  statement.     He  read  it,  and  said  : 

"  •  I  will  at  once  see  if  any  papers  in  this  case  have  been 
forwarded.' 


UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORT.  191 

"During all  this  time  imagine  the  suspense  and  fears  of 
Mary  Anderson. 

"  The  Secretary  sent  to  the  Judge- Advocate-General,  and 
found  that  the  papers  had  just  arrived. 

"  The  President  said  : 

"  '  Let  them  be  brought  to  me  immediately.' 

"When  they  were  placed  before  him  he  read  them  over 
carefully,  remarking,  when  he  had  finished,  that  they  were 
exactly  as  stated  by  Capt.  Lyon.  He  handed  them  to  the 
Secretary  and  asked  him  to  read  them,  which  he  did,  and 
laid  them  down  without  a  word  of  connnent. 

"After  some  conversation  between  the  two  men,  the 
President  turned  to  her  and  said  : 

"'Mrs.  Anderson,  cheer  up,  weep  no  more;  your  friend 
shall  not  be  hurt !  Instead  of  showing  himself  unworthy 
of  clemency  he  has  proven  himself  a  noble  boy.  The  kind- 
ness which  he  showed  to  his  messmate  and  neighbor  boy 
was  enough  to  have  commended  him  to  mercy.  He  should 
have  been  complimented  for  his  kindness  and  excused  from 
duty,  instead  of  having  it  imposed  upon  him.  You  can  go 
home  and  bear  the  glad  tidings  to  his  father  and  mother 
•that  their  boy  shall  be  saved  for  a  better  fate.' 

"  Mary  Anderson,  trembling  with  emotion,  said  : 

"  '  Mr.  President,  you  are  so  very  kind,  sir.  But,  if  you 
will  pardon  me,  his  father  and  mother  know  nothing  of 
their  boy's  trouble.  We  kept  it  from  them,  believing  it 
would  have  caused  them  great  distress.  We  desire  to  keep 
it  from  them." 

"  '  Do  you  say  that  his  father  and  mother  do  not  know  of 
this,  nor  that  you  are  here  ? ' 

"  '  Mr.  President,  they  are  not  aware  of  the  case.' 

"'Mi's.  Anderson,  that  w^as  very  considerate  in  your 
friends  and  yourself,  to  keep  this  from  them  for  the  present 
at  least.' 

"The  President  then  wrote,  with  his  own  hand,  a  tele- 
gram, ordering  the  suspension  of  sentence  against  James 
Whit  comb — that  he  had  been  fully  pardoned — signed  it  and 
sent  it  to  the  office  with  directions  that  the  dispatch  be 
sent  at  once.     Mary  Anderson  on  her  knees  thanked  the 


193  UJfCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY. 

President  from  the  fullness  of  her  heart.  He  bade  her  rise; 
said  he  had  done  nothing  that  she  should  thank  him  for; 
that  if  he  had  permitted  such  a  sentence  to  be  carried  out 
he  never  could  have  forgiven  himself.  He  bade  her  go 
home  and  carry  the  good  tidings  to  her  friends.  He  told 
her  to  give  me  and  my  family  his  kindest  regards.  She 
then  left  with  a  light  heart. 

"  She  went  directly  to  the  train,  forgetting  that  she  had 
eaten  nothing  during  the  day.  She  returned  to  us  one  of 
the  happiest  persons  that  ever  lived,  and  you  may  depend 
upon  it  that  we  all  shared  in  her  joy.  Capt.  Jackson  had 
returned  to  his  command  prior  to  Mary's  return  from  Wash 
ington.  When  we  all  got  through  with  the  family  talk  and 
Mary  had  eaten  her  dinner,  she  gave  us  a  full  account  of 
her  trip,  her  agonies  and  sensations  on  meeting  the  Presi- 
dent. She  was  exceedingly  happy  in  her  details  about  her 
trip  and  her  success;  but,  strange  to  say,  she  never  alluded 
to  it  again  voluntarily,  and  would,  as  much  as  possible, 
avoid  conversation  on  the  subject  when  spoken  to  in  refer- 
ence to  it. 

"  Gen.  Anderson  had  asked  that  James  Whit  comb  be  de- 
tailed from  his  regiment  and  assigned  to  him  as  an  Orderly 
at  his  Headqiiarters,  which  was  done.  And  again  all  was 
moving  on  quietly  in  the  field." 

"Yes,"  said  Capt.  Inglesby,  "as  I  before  stated,  there 
would  have  been  warm  times  in  that  camp  had  they  shot 
that  boy.  The  whole  camp  had  heard  the  facts  about  his 
helping  his  comrade,  and  the  soldiers  with  one  voice  said 
he  should  not  be  executed.  His  pardon  was  a  Godsend  to 
the  officers  who  were  intending  to  carry  out  the  sentence. 
During  all  my  experience  (and  I  was  through  the  whole 
war)  I  never  knew  such  a  mutinous  feeling  in  the  army  as 
that  sentence  created." 

Dr.  Adams  remarked  that  in  all  his  reading  and  experi- 
ence in  life  there  had  not  been  a  female  character  brought 
to  his  notice  who  had  shown  the  will,  determination  and 
good  judgment  that  Mrs.  Anderson  had  from  the  beginning 
of  the  Avar;  her  fixed  Union  principles;  her  determination 
to  make  any  and  all  sacrifices  for  the  cause  of  her  counti-y; 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  193 

her  persistence  in  hunting  for  her  husband  when  all  others 
were  sure  of  his  death  at  Dolinsburg— few  women  like  her 
have  lived  in  our  time.  "  God  bless  her,  whether  she  is  liv- 
ing or  dead  ! " 

The  tears  rolled  down  the  old  man's  cheeks,  but  he  uttered 
not  one  word  in  response. 
7 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MORGANSON'S  RAID  AND  BATTLE  OF  CHEROKEE  RUN.— 
THE  REBEL  CAA^ALRTMEN  WHIRL  THROUGH  INDIANA 
AND  OHIO.— BEATEN  AND  CAPTURED.— KNIGHTS  OF 
THE  GOLDEN  CIRCLE  CONTINUE   THEIR  MACHINATIONS. 

"7/"  that  rebellion 
Came  like  itself,  in  base  and  abject  ronts, 
Led  on  by  bloody  youth,  guarded  ivith  rage. 

You  revered  father,  and  these  noble  lords 

Had  not  been  here  to  dress  the  ugly  form 

Of  base  and  bloody  insurrection."— Skakespeare, 

If  FTER  the  long-continued  idleness  of  the  Army  of 
M  *^^®  Center  around  Murphy's  Hill,  the  people  began 
V\  to  clamor  for  a  movement  of  some  decisive  char- 
\^  acter.  During  Gen.  Rosenfelt's  inactivity,  Gen. 
Silent  had  moved  Avith  the  Army  of  the  West  against  Gen. 
Pendleton,  who  had  continued  to  obstruct  Conception  River 
by  holding  Victor's  Hill,  as  well  as  the  grand  bluffs  below. 
Gen.  Silent  had  made  some  of  the  most  wonderful  marches 
and  successes  ever  known.  He  had  opened  ways  for  the  water 
to  flow  from  the  river  into  the  lands;  had  cut  canals  through 
at  different  points;  had  run  the  batteries  of  an  hundred  guns 
Avith  his  transports  laden  Avith  supplies  for  his  army; 
marched  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  beloAv  Pendleton, 
crossing  his  army  below  the  Grand  Bluffs  in  one  day  and 
night;  moA^ed  out  against  the  enemy,  who  AA'as  in  superior 
force,  cutting  loose  from  his  oAvn  base  of  supplies,  and 
fought  liim  in  six  hardly-contested  battles  Avith  victorious 
results  each  time,  and  he  finally  succeeded  in  hemming  Pen- 
dleton inside  his  fortifications  at  Victors  Hill  and  forcing 
him,  Avith  his  entire  army,  to  sui-render  unconditionally. 

"The  President  had  also  in  the  meantime  placed  Gen. 
Meader  in  connnand  of  the  Army  of  the  East  on  account  of 


uxcLE  Daniel's  story. 


195 


the  constant  failure  of  other  commanders  during  the 
Spring  campaigns.  Soon  after  assuming  connnand  Meador 
had  gained  a  great  victory  over  the  enemy  at  Grotlenburg, 
and  had  driven  him  back  across  Grand  River  to'  his  own 
ground.  The  enemy  had  become  so  encouraged  by  liis  vic- 
tories over  ovir  armies  heretofore,  that  he  concluded  to  try 
a  second  invasion  of  the  loyal  States. 

"The  iDCople  who  desired  the  success  of  the  Union  forces 
were  greatly  rejoiced  over  the  victory  at  Gotlenburg  and  in 


M- 


MORGANSON'S  RAID. 

the  West  by  Gen.  Silent,  and  by  them  Rosenf  elt  was  constant- 
ly urged  to  do  something  by  way  of  giving  some  activity  to 
his  army.  But  he  hesitated  and  thought  the  heat  of  Sum- 
mer w^as  too  great  in  that  climate  for  his  men  to  march  and 
endure  the  fatigues  of  a  campaign.  This  was  so  discour- 
aging to  his  troops  that  many  of  them  sought  relief  by  ob- 
taining a  leave  of  absence  and  returning  home  for  a  few 
days.  Among  those  who  returned  w^ere  Gen.  Anderson  and 
my  son  Peter.  When  they  arrived  at  home  all  greeted 
them  with  many  hearty  welcomes.    My  wife  by  this  time 


196  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

had  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  up  a  portion  of  the  day,  and 
the  return  of  the  General  and  Peter  seemed  to  revive  her 
drooping  spirits.  The  children  were  overjoyed  and  Aunt 
Martha  was  as  much  delighted  as  any  of  the  family,  and 
repeated  her  confidence  in  the  "good  Laud's" having  saved 
the  General  for  some  good  purpose.  Finally  she  could  not 
restrain  herself  any  longer,  and  said: 

"  'Massa  Gen'l,  what  you  do  wid  Ham  ?  Whar  is  he  ?  I 
'spect  he  be  kill  and  you  done  'eluded  you  not  tell  ole 
Marfa'. 

"  'No,  Martha,'  said  the  General;  'Ham  is  well.  I  left 
him  with  Capt.  Jackson  and  Capt.  Day  to  take  care  of  our 
traps.' 

"  'Well,  dat's  aU  right.     I  feered  he  kill.' 

"  'No,  Aunty;  he  is  all  right.' 

"The  next  day  Joseph  Dent  came  in  from  the  farm  and 
told  us  he  had  learned  the  night  before  that  a  meeting  of  a 
few  of  the  leading  men  had  been  held  at  Windsor,  Canada, 
and  that  meetings  were  to  be  held  at  different  places  in  the 
Northern  States  by  prominent  Knights  of  the  Circle  to 
consider  what  was  best  to  be  done,  and  also  to  appoint  del- 
egates to  meet  somewhere  in  Canada  at  a  time  and  place  to 
be  hereafter  designated,  and  that  several  propositions  were 
being  considered  about  work  which  would  be  undertaken 
very  soon;  such  as  destroying  property,  raiding  in  the 
North,  releasing  prisoners,  etc. 

"This  information  was  of  such  a  character  that  we 
deemed  it  important  to  have  a  full  report  of  what  was  at 
the  time  being  done  in  Canada,  as  that  seemed  to  be  the  base 
of  the  enemy's  operations  for  our  part  of  the  country,  and 
inasmuch  as  Peter  had  promised  James  Whitcomb,  now 
Orderly  to  Gen.  Anderson,  that  he  would  go  to  Detroit  and 
visit  his  aged  parents  and  satisfy  them  of  his  innocence 
should  they  have  learned  of  his  misfortune  in  having  been 
court-martialed  and  condemned,  we  concluded  that  this 
would  be  an  excellent  opportunity  for  him  to  pass  over  to 
Windsor  or  elsewhere  in  Canada  and  gather  what  informa- 
tion he  could.  This  being  understood,  he  left  at  once,  desir- 
ous that  no  time  should  be  lost  during  his  leave  of  absence. 


tJNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORf.  197 

The  family  being  gathered  in  the  parlor  that  evening,  Gen. 
Anderson  said: 

"  '  Mary,  now  give  us  your  experience  as  a  visitor  at  the 
White  House  ;  how  the  President  appeared  to  you,  etc/ 

"Mary  related  what  had  transpired  in  a  modest  way, 
saying  in  conclusion  that  nothing  but  the  feeling  aroused 
in  her  breast  by  the  outrage  that  was  about  to  be  perpe- 
trated upon  that  poor,  innocent  boy  could  have  induced 
her  to  have  undertaken  such  an  expedition.  She  said  she 
could  do  anything  except  to  ask  favors.     Said  she  : 

"  '  Tom,  my  dear,  you  need  have  no  fears  about  my  ever 
becoming  a  lobbyist  in  Washington,  or  a  courtier  at  the 
White  House.  I  have  tried  appealing  to  the  President 
once,  and  although  successful  that  tune,  and  treated  cour- 
teously and  kindly  by  that  big-hearted  and  noble  old  pat- 
riot, yet  I  have  hardly  recovered  from  my  scare  up  to  this 
time  ;  and  now  I  do  hope  that  you  will  never  mention  this 
again,  for  it  does  really  give  me  a  palpitation  of  the  heart 
whenever  the  subject  is  alluded  to.  I  am  a  coward,  I  know 
I  am,  and  am  frightened  still.' 

"  'Well,  Mary,  you  did  a  noble  act,  and  I  am  the  prouder 
of  you  for  it.'  He  kissed  her  and  she  sank  down  in  her 
chair  overcome  with  emotion.  We  then  changed  the  sub- 
ject, and  the  Genei*al  entertained  us  by  recitals  of  the  trials 
and  vicissitudes  of  the  army.  We  were  all  enjoying  the 
visit  of  the  General  very  much  and  hoped  to  have  a  jDleas- 
ant  time,  but  a  few  days  after  his  arrival  the  country 
about  Allentown  became  greatly  alarmed  and  excited. 

"Gen.  Morganson,  of  whom  I  have  heretofore  spoken, 
had  crossed  from  Kentucky  at  or  near  Louis  City  into  In- 
diana, and  was  raiding  the  country,  taking  horses,  wagons, 
and  all  kinds  of  property  that  could  serve  any  purpose 
whatever  in  aiding  the  rebellion  or  in  facilitating  its  move- 
ments. Stores  were  pillaged,  houses  plundered,  banks 
robbed,  and  farms  laid  waste.  The  people  were  taken 
entirely  by  surprise,  and  the  only  thing  that  could  be 
resorted  to  to  meet  the  emergency  that  was  upon  them, 
was  for  the  loyal  citizens  along  the  raider's  path  before  and 
behind  to  assemble  and  make  resistance  and  obstruction  to 


198  tJXCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

his  march.  Gen.  Anderson,  comprehending  the  situation, 
at  once  gathered  together  a  few  men  and  started  in  pursuit 
of  Morganson.  He  collected  men  and  material  as  he  went. 
He  also  aroused  the  people  to  action  everywhere.  Mor- 
ganson's  force  was  being  recruited  from  the  Golden  Circle 
as  he  passed  through  the  country. 

'"That  community  was  never  so  thoroughly  excited  be- 
fore. Many  murders  were  committed  on  his  line  of  march, 
and  this  one  had  lost  his  horses,  that  one  had  his  house 
plundered ;  this  town  had  been  sacked,  and  in  some  in- 
stances burned,  and  so  on. 

"Gen.  Anderson  made  his  march  as  rapidly  as  he  could 
with  raw  men  and  horses.  He  finally  struck  Morganson's 
rear  and  forced  him  to  make  a  stand.  Gen.  Anderson  dis- 
mounted his  men  and  told  every  man  to  cover  himself  be- 
hind a  tree  where  it  could  be  done.  The  contest  lasted  for 
about  an  hour,  when  a  small  body  of  men  who  had  been 
gathered  together  in  advance  of  the  raiders,  struck  him  in 
the  rear,  as  he  was  then  facing,  and  caused  a  great  stam- 
pede, and  his  force  broke  in  various  directions  through  the 
woods.  Morganson  turned  upon  this  small  force  and  drove 
it  back,  making  his  escape.  Gen.  Anderson  followed  him 
up  closely,  however,  forcing  him  to  change  his  course  in 
the  direction  of  the  river.  Gen.  Broomfield  had  withdrawn 
a  small  force  from  Kentucky,  which  finally  joined  Gen. 
Anderson.  Morganson  was  preparing  to  cross  the  river  at 
a  point  near  an  island,  the  water  being  shallow  there.  Gen. 
Anderson  with  his  raw  recruits  and  about  100  of  Broom- 
field's  men  at  once  assaulted  him,  broke  his  line,  and  killed 
and  wounded  many  of  his  men  as  they  were  attempting  to 
cross  the  river.  After  hard  fighting  for  a  few  moments  Mor- 
ganson and  those  of  his  command  that  were  still  with  him 
surrendered. 

Tills  ended  the  raiders  and  their  foolish  exploits.  The 
men  who  had  volunteered  to  follow  Gen.  Anderson  were  of 
all  ages  and  sizes — from  the  schoolboy  to  the  grandfather. 
None  of  them  had  been  in  the  army  or  at  any  time  seen 
service,  so  that  they  were  without  any  sort  of  discipline, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  who  were  at  home  on  furlough 


UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  199 

from  their  regiments,  and  some  of  Gen.  Broomfield"s  com- 
mand. But  Gen.  Anderson  said  that  they  fought  hke  vete- 
rans, each  one  in  his  own  way.  Morganson  and  his  com- 
mand were  talten  to  Camp  Chase  for  safe  keeping,  and 
Gen.  Anderson  returned  to  Allentown  to  enjoy  the  leave  of 
absence  interrupted  by  the  raiders. 

"  Josepli  Dent  came  in  the  next  morning  after  Gen.  Ander- 
son's return,  and  told  us  that  when  Morganson  entered 
Indiana  on  his  raid  the  Golden  Circles  were  notified,  and 
were  getting  ready  to  join  him  and  make  war  all  over  the 
State,  but  that  he  appeared  too  soon  for  them;  that  on  ac- 
count of  his  (Dent's)  illness  he  had  not  l^een  able  to  advise 
us  earlier." 

Dr.  Adams  inquired  who  this  Gen.  Morganson  was. 

Uncle  Daniel  said:  "He  was  part  of  Forrester's  com- 
mand, that  had  raided  around  Rosenfelt  so  much  during 
the  previous  Winter  and  Spring.  He  had  crossed  the  Com- 
Innation  River  to  the  east  of  Rosenfelt  at  Carthage,  mov- 
ing nearly  due  south  by  way  of  Greenberry,  avoiding  all 
points  at  which' there  were  Union  troops.  He  doubtless 
believed  either  that  the  members  of  the  Golden  Circle  were 
ready  to  join  him.  armed  and  equipped,  or  that  his  raid 
would  strike  consternation  into  the  hearts  of  the  people, 
inasmuch  as  our  armies  were  all  far  away  from  where  he 
proposed  to  lay  the  scene  of  his  audacious  exploits.  But 
he  made  a  mistake  when  he  began  to  take  horses  and  other 
property  from  all  alike,  whether  Union  men  or  rebel  sym- 
pathizers. This  changed  the  sentiments  of  many  people 
very  rapidly." 

Said  Maj.  Clymer:  "What  has  become  of  Gen.  Morgan- 
son  ?  I  have  not  heard  of  him  since  the  war." 

"He  was  killed  somewhere  in  Tennessee  soon  after  his 
escape  from  Camp  Chase,  so  I  have  been  informed. 

"During  Gen.  Anderson's  absence  in  pursuit  of  Morgan- 
son,  Peter  was  traveling  rapidly  through  Canada.  He  re- 
turned the  day  following  Gen.  Anderson's  from  his  capture 
of  the  raiders. 

"  The  people  everywhere  seemed  to  be  greatly  rejoiced 
at  the  General's  success.     He  received  a  great  ovation  from 


200  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

the  citizens  of  Allentown,  and  they  cheered  whenever  he 
made  his  appearance.  This  caused  him  to  keep  very  close 
to  the  house,  as  he  was  not  fond  of  demonstration.  Tlie 
people,  however,  flocked  to  see  him,  and  many  of  them 
could  see  great  virtues  in  our  family  who,  prior  to  that 
time,  did  not  know  us  because  we  were  not  good  enough  for 
their  society.  So  you  see  their  own  safety  Avas  the  pa- 
triotic spark  that  burned  brightly  in  their  bosoms.  But 
this  is  human  natui-e.  Selfishness  seems  to  pervade  nearly 
all,  as  is  evidenced  every  day.  Many  of  those  who  wanted 
the  rebellion  to  succeed  did  so  not  because  they  wei-e  really 
rebels,  but  because  they  had  said  that  we  could  not  con- 
quer them,  and  were  willing  to  see  our  Government  des- 
troyed, merely  to  get  a  chance  in  the  future  to  say  to  every 
one,  'I  told  you  so.'  These  people  now  want  the  Govern- 
ment placed  in  the  hands  of  its  enemies  for  the  same  rea- 
son, so  as  to  say,  '  You  cannot  keep  the  control  out  of  the 
hands  of  such  able  and  brave  men  as  these.'  Thus,  you  see, 
it  is  in  many  merely  a  selfish  j)ride  of  former  expressed 
opinions." 

"That  is  a  new  idea,  Uncle  Daniel,"  said  Dr.  Adams; 
"  but  I  am  not  sure  but  there  is  much  in  what  you  say." 

"  Yes,  Doctor;  experience  and  close  observation  have 
taught  me  many  things  that  I  would  have  been  slow  to  be- 
lieve years  ago.  I  am  Avandering,  however,  from  what  I 
was  stating. 

"  The  next  evening  after  Peter's  return  we  were  all  at 
tea  and  while  at  the  table  Aunt  Sarah,  my  good  wife, 
asked  Peter  the  condition  of  his  foot.  Peter  replied  that 
it  was  nearly  well ;  he  did  not  suffer  from  it  except  occa- 
sionally when  he  caught  cold  in  it. 

"  '  Y'^ou  must  be  very  careful,  Peter,'  said  she;  '  I  am  fear- 
ful about  it.  You  know  how  your  brother  James  lin- 
gered and  finally  died  with  a  mere  cut  on  his  hand.  I  was 
disturbed  about  your  wound  last  night  in  my  sleep.  I  was 
dreaming  about  it.' 

"'Well,  mother,'  said  Peter,  'you  seem  to  be  dreaming 
something  constantly,  and  will  continue  to  do  so,  so  long 
as  vou  allow  vouself  to  be  worried.' 


UXCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  201 

"But  Peter  ceased  speaking  on  the  subject,  and  his  face 
took  the  sad  expression  that  seemed  to  have  fixed  itself 
upon  him.  I  then  spolce  up  to  reheve  the  matter  and  said, 
'  Wife,  you  must  not  worry  so  much.  You  are  just  able  to 
be  out,  and  I  fear  you  will  make  yourself  sick  again.  Peter 
will  take  care  of  himself — at  least  I  hope  so.' 

"  Aunt  Martha  seemed  to  be  listening  to  our  conversa- 
tion, and  (having  been  greatly  indulged  by  all  our  family  on 
account  of  marked  kindness  to  Gen.  Anderson  as  well  as 
to  all  the  rest  of  the  family)  here  chimed  in  and  said: 

"  '  Marsa  Lyon,  I  tells  you  dat  you  is  wrong  on  dat  pint. 
De  mans  don't  know  how  to  take  kear  of  demsefs.  Now, 
dars  Ham.  He's  like  to  get  kill  any  day,  he  am.  He  don't 
know  nuffin,  he  don't.' 

"  Gen.  Anderson  and  Peter  laughed  when  she  spoke  of 
Ham  getting  killed.  Peter  seemed  to  lose  for  the  time- 
being  his  sad  countenance,  when  he  remembered  about 
Ham  getting  under  the  brush  at  Stone  Run. 

"  Aunt  Martha  knew  nothing  about  Ham's  precipitate 
retreat  during  the  last  battle,  so  she  continued  by  say- 
ing: — '  ' 

"  '  Jes'  see,  Massa  Tom,  de  Gen'l  dar.  Whar  he  bin  if  he 
lef '  wid  de  mans  when  he  got  shotted  at  dat  fight  at  Dolins- 
burg?  He  done  bin  dead  sho.  Dars  whar  he  bin.  I  tell 
you  de  good  Laud  know  who  he  trus'  hmi  wid;  yes  sah,  he 
do.  So  he  imt  him  wid  me  and  den  he  make  my  ole  head 
cifer  out  de  cures  what  fotched  huu  out.  Jes'  kase  he  want 
Marsa  for  good  work,  dafs  why.  What  would  Ham  do 
curin'  him  up?  No,  sah,  he  not  know  how,  and  de  Laud 
no  trus'  him.' 

"Peter  said:  '  Atint  Martha,  you  rather  like  the  Lord,  I 
take  it.' 

"'Yes,  sah,  I  do.  He  be  good.  He  fotched  de  poor 
darkies  out  ob  workin'  all  de  time  for  nuffin  for  dem  Sesh. 
and  he  know  what  he  doin'.  He  goin'  to  let  dem  Sesh 
'spect  dat  dey  whip  dem  Y^anks  affer  while,  but  he  not  let 
dem  do  it.  He  jes'  coaxm'  dem  on  till  he  git  good  men 
hold  of  de  army,  den  dey  all  git  smash  up.  Jes'  like  Gen'l 
Tom,  de  Laud  save  him  for  dat.     Don't  you  see  dat?    My  I 


202  UXCLK  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

when  Marsa  Tom  git  after  dera  Sesh,  dey  done  gits  ebry 
time,  dey  do;  don't  dey,  Marsa  Lyon.' 

"  I  agreed  with  her  and  the  rest  laughed.  She  finally  cut 
her  speech  short  and  retired  to  the  kitchen. 

"After  tea  Gen.  Anderson  gave  us  quite  an  amusing  ac- 
count of  his  little  improvised  army  that  followed  Morgan- 
son.  He  said  no  braver  set  of  men  ever  marched,  but  that 
it  was  very  hard  to  tell  his  men  from  the  raiders  when 
they  got  together;  that  some  were  riding  in  saddles  and 
some  without,  substituting  a  doubled  up  blanket  or  quilt; 
some  were  on  old  and  some  Avere  on  young  horses;  some 
were  on  ironies  and  some  on  mules,  some  wore  '  stove-pipe ' 
hats,  some  caps,  some  straw  hats,  and  some  were  without 
either.  Some  had  on  frock,  some  dress,  and  some  round- 
coats,  and  many  entirely  without  coats  of  any  kind;  some 
Avith  boots,  some  with  shoes,  and  some  entirely  barefoot. 
Take  them  all  in  all,  they  were  in  dress  d  la  Falstaff's  troop, 
but  they  were  a  success,  and  did  what  the  Ainuy  of  the 
Center,  under  Rosenfelt,  had  failed  to  do,  and  that  was  to 
capture  the  rebel  cavalry.  This  raid  of  Morganson  was  an 
audacious  adventure,  doubtless  encouraged  by  the  Knights 
of  the  Golden  Circle,  and  had  he  waited  long  enough  I  have 
no  doubt  that  we  would  have  had  an  uprising  in  Indiana 
that  would  have  been  very  troublesome  to  put  down.  It 
was  quite  fortunate  that  it  occurred  when  it  did.'' 

"Yes,"  said  Dr.  Adams;  "I  have  no  doubt  that  plans 
wei-e  being  perfected  about  that  time  and  later  on  for  a 
general  raiding  and  plunder  of  many  cities,  as  well  as  por- 
tions of  the  North  outside  of  cities,  where  we  could  be  seri- 
ously damaged."' 

Uncle  Daniel  resumed,  saying:  "  During  that  evenmg  we 
discussed  matters  generally,  but  Peter  felt  very  much  dis- 
appointed at  his  being  absent  in  Canada  while  Gen.  Ander- 
son was  bagging  Morganson.  He  said  that  it  was  just  his 
luck  to  miss  everything  of  this  kind,  but  that  he  always 
had  the  luck  to  get  into  some  hard  place  in  front  of  the 
enemy,  and  usually  get  hurt  in  some  way  or  other,  but  that 
when  it  came  to  getting  rebels  into  a  place  where  they  could 
be  easily  whipped  or  captured  or  chased  out  of  the  country, 


UXCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY.  Wd 

the  luck  seemed  always  to  fall  to  Gen.  Anderson.  He 
turned  to  the  General,  and  with  a  twinkle  of  the  eye  asked 
him  if  he  had  Ham  with  him  to  assist  in  hiving  these  Sesh. 
The  General  laughed  and  said  no;  that  Ham  was  back 
watching  out  for  the  Army  of  the  Center  and  keeping  Gen. 
Forrester  from  coming  in  some  morning  and  taking  away 
our  trunks  and  camp  equijDage.     At  this  they  both  laughed. 

"Peter  said:  'Ham  will  not  have  quite  the  trouble  that 
we  have  all  had  heretofore  since  Forrester's  command  has 
been  depleted  by  Morganson's  capture.' 

"  'No,'  replied  the  General;  'he  will  only  need  to  watch 
one  of  them  now. '  The  conversation  then  turned  on  Peter's 
trip  into  Canada. 

"  I  inquhed  if  he  saw  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Whitcomb.  He  said 
that  he  spent  one  night  at  their  house;  said  they  were  nice 
old  people,  very  religious,  and  lovely  in  every  respect;  that 
they  were  very  proud  of  their  children  and  spoke  of  James 
as  a  brave  and  good  boy.  They  knew  nothing  whatever 
about  his  having  been  in  trouble.  When  he  told  them  that 
he  knew  him  and  that  he  was  on  duty  with  Gen.  Anderson, 
they  were  delighted,  and  asked  many  questions  about  the 
army,  our  prospects,  etc.  They  spoke  of  Peraine  as  their 
lovely  daughter;  knew  about  her  mission,  her  fondness  for 
Henry,  and,  in  fact,  gave  him  much  information  about 
Henry  prior  to  the  war  that  we  did  not  know.  Altogether 
his  stay  with  them  was  very  fjleasant.  After  hearing  about 
these  good  people,  in  whom  we  all  felt  an  interest,  I  insisted 
on  his  now  giving  us  a  full  report  of  what  he  had  found  out 
about  the  situation  in  Canada  in  reference  to  the  conspir- 
acy and  conspirators. 

He  stated  that  on  leaving  Detroit,  Mich.,  he  went  directly 
to  Windsor,  and  while  there  became  acquainted  with  sev- 
eral gentlemen,  one  from  Chicago  in  particular  by  the  name 
of  John  Wall.  Peter,  having  learned  all  about  the  Golden 
Circle,  their  signs,  passwords,  etc.,  had  no  trouble  in  making 
himself  known,  and,  as  he  represented  that  he  was  from 
Nashville,  Tenn.,  he  got  along  without  being  suspected  by 
any  one.  Wall  and  he  became  friends  at  once,  and  as  they 
had  rooms  adjacent  at  the  hotel  they  were  together  the  first 


204  UXCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

night  in  Peter's  room  until  very  late.  Wall  knew  all  about 
Morganson's  raid,  but  not  about  his  failure  and  caijture. 
Peter  learned  that  on  his  way  home  from  the  Detroit  pa- 
pers. Wall  told  Peter  that  he  feared  Morganson  would  not 
succeed  in  obtaining  many  recruits,  as  the  authorities  in 
Canada  at  the  head  of  the  organization  had  not  furnished 
the  arms  that  were  promised  to  their  friends  in  Indiana 
and  Ohio;  that  he  was  at  that  time  there  for  the  purpose  of 
procuring  arms  for  lUinois,  and  that  he  had  been  sent  there 
to  see  Mr.  Jacob  Thomlinson  and  a  Mr.  C.  C.  Carey  on  that 
business.  He  said  he  was  to  have  the  arms  smuggled 
through  to  Chicago,  where  they  would  be  subject  to  the 
orders  of  one  Mr.  N.  Judy  Cornington,  and  that  the  inten- 
tion was  to  release  the  prisoners  at  Chicago  and  Rock 
Island  at  a  time  to  be  agreed  upon  for  Camp  Chase,  Chi- 
cago, and  other  places.  At  this  point  Gen.  Anderson 
inquired  if  Wall  was  a  man  about  five  feet  eight  inches  in 
height,  heavy  build,  gray  eyes  and  light  hair  mixed  with 
gray,  about  half  and  half.  Peter  replied  in  the  affirmative. 
The  General  said 

"  '  He  is  the  same  man  Wall  that  I  met  in  company  with 
Cornington,  Buckner  and  Eagle  when  I  was  in  Chicago  on 
my  voyage  of  discovery.' 

"  '  No  doubt  of  it,'  said  Peter.  Peter  continued  by  saying 
that  Wall  gave  him  full  particulars  as  to  what  was  intended. 
He  said  that  so  soon  as  arms  could  be  procured  and  the 
prisoners  released  it  would  be  made  so  hot  for  the  Abo- 
litionists, as  he  called  the  Union  men,  that  they  would  be 
glad  to  call  their  army  back  from  the  South  in  order  to  pro- 
tect themselves  against  fire  and  plunder  in  the  North;  that 
men  were  now  organizing  to  burn  many  of  the  cities  North, 
and  if  that  did  not  bring  the  Abolitionists  to  terms  other 
methods  wovild  be  resorted  to,  but  that  the  destruction  6t 
property  would  be  effective,  as  the  North  cared  more  for 
their  property  than  they  did  for  the  Government.  The 
next  day  they  met  a  man  by  the  name  of  Tucker,  who  was 
on  his  way  to  Montreal,  where  he  was  to  meet  Jacob  Thom- 
linson and  Mr.  Carey,  in  order  to  consult  with  them  about 
what  was  to  be  done  in  the  direction  mentioned  by  Wall. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY  305 

He  said  that  arms  must  be  procured  at  once;  that  the 
friends  North  were  ready  but  that  no  means  had  yet 
been  provided  so  that  they  could  act.  He  thought  that  if 
Jacob  Thomlinson  did  not  have  the  arms  in  Canada  he 
should  at  once  proceed  or  send  to  England  for  them;  that 
he  was  ready  himself  to  perform  the  journey.  To  this  Wall 
replied  '  That  is  all  that  is  wanted  in  Illinois.'  Tucker  said 
that  already  men  were  in  England  procuring  and  preparing 
material  only  recently  discovered  that  would  burn  up  all 
the  cities  of  the  North  without  endangering  the  parties  ap- 
plying it,  and  should  this  fail  something  else  must  be 
resorted  to;  that  the  Confederacy  could  not  and  must  not 
fail.  He  was  in  favor  of  assassinating  every  leading  man 
North  if  absolutely  necessary  to  procure  their  independ- 
ence. 

"  Peter  met  several  other  Southern  men  while  in  Canada, 
as  well  as  quite  a  number  of  Northern  men,  who  were  in 
the  conspiracy,  and  said  that  they  all  seemed  to  be  imbued 
with  the  same  feeling  and  spirit — a  determination  to  have 
the  rebellion  succeed  at  no  matter  what  cost.  In  their  des- 
peration he  thought  they  would  resort  to  any  means,  no 
matter  how  destructive,  barbarous,  or  murderous.  He  left 
Y^all  and  Tucker,  and  visited  one  or  two  other  places,  and 
then  returned,  as  he  thought  he  was  meeting  too  many 
Southern  men  who  might  afterwards  recognize  him.  His 
statement  only  strengthened  what  we  already  had  reason 
to  believe.  Peter  also  said  that  this  man  Tucker  and  Wall 
placed  great  reliance  in  Valamburg,  of  Ohio,  and  Thomas 
A.  Strider  and  Bow  en,  of  Indiana,  and  felt  sure  that  they 
would  arouse  the  people  of  the  North  against  the  Adminis- 
tration to  such  an  extent  that  the  war  men  would  be  put 
out  by  the  people,  and  anti-war  men  put  in  their  places,  so 
that  a  recognition  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  would  be 
assured.  The  only  thing  that  seemed  to  alarm  them  was  the 
success  of  Silent  at  Victor's  Hill  and  Meador  at  Gfotlenburg. 
They  said  they  had  fears  that  these  two  men  were  their 
greatest  enemies,  and  would  relieve  from  the  Union  army  all 
the  officers  who  were  not  Abolitionists.  They  seemed  to 
mean  all  who  were  opposed  to  the  Administration.     They 


206  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

appeared  to  understand  but  two  classes  of  men  in  the  North 
— their  sympathizing  friends,  and  AboUtionists. 

"  I  made  Peter  write  out  liis  statement  and  leave  it  with 
me.  I  sent  it  to  the  President,  and  soon  received  his 
thanks  through  his  Secretary. 

"Two  days  later  Gfen.  Anderson  and  Peter  left  for  then* 
commands,  and  on  their  arrival  at  the  Army  of  the  Center 
they  were  most  enthusiastically  received  by  oflBcers  and 
men.     An  officer  said  : 

"'General,  you  had  to  go  home  to  get  a  chance  at  the 
rebs.' 

"'Yes,'  the  General  replied,  'Morganson  and  his  men 
were  merely  visiting  up  North  during  the  vacation.' 

"The  General  found  his  staff  officers,  orderlies,  and  old 
Ham  at  his  Headquarters.  When  he  had  seen  them  all  and 
inquired  as  to  their  welfare,  he  told  James  Whitcomb  about 
Peter  having  seen  his  i^arents.  This  delighted  the  boy 
very  much  to  think  that  any  of  us  should  care  enough 
about  huu  to  seek  out  his  father  and  mother.  Ham,  being 
present,  concluded  that  it  was  about  his  time  to  say  a  word, 
so  he  inquired  of  the  General  about  Martha.  The  General 
told  him  that  she  was  well,  and  sent  love  to  him,  and  said 
she  prayed  for  his  safety. 

"  Ham  laughed  and  said  :  '  I's  not  killed  yet,  but  I  "spec' 
I  will  be  some  day ;  for  de  nex'  time  I's  gwine  right  into  de 
fight,  so  I  is.  I  jes'  tell  you,  Marsa  Gen'l,  I  done  sleep  on 
dis,  and  jes'  make  up  my  mind  dat  I  fight  dem  Sesh  de 
berry  nex'  time  we  git  at  em.' 

"  '  Well,  Ham,'  said  the  General,  '  I  am  not  sure  that  we 
will  need  you  to  do  any  fighting ;  but  we  would  like  it  if 
you  would  stay  around  where  we  could  find  you,  the  next 
battle  in  which  we  are  engaged.    Will  you  do  that  ? ' 

'"Yes,  sah  !  I  will,  no  mistake,  dis  time.'  He  got  up 
pretty  close  to  the  General,  and  said,  '  Marsa  Gen'l,  you 
didn't  tole  Marfa  'bout  I  hidin'  in  de  bush,  did  you  ? ' 

"  '  No,  Ham  ;  we  said  nothing  about  it  to  any  one.' 

"  'Thank  you,  Marsa  Gen'l ;  thank  you,  sah.  I  go  now 
an'  look  after  de  hoses  ;  I  guess  dey  hungry.' 

"  'All  right.  Ham,'  said  the  General ;  'go  on,' 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY.  207 

"Gen.  Rosenfelt  at  this  time  was  reorganizing  and  put- 
ting his  army  in  shape  for  a  forwai'd  movement. 

"Gen.  Papson  had  been  home,  and  had  just  returned 
and  was  changing  some  of  his  divisions.  In  this  change  he 
had  assigned  some  three  more  i-egiments  to  Gen.  Anderson, 
thereby  making  his  division  very  strong.  After  the  reor- 
ganization had  been  completed,  Rosenfelt  called  several  of 
his  Generals  together  at  his  Headquarters  and  talked  over 
the  proposition  to  advance  upon  the  enemy,  and  found 
perfect  xinanimity  among  them  in  favor  of  an  early  ad- 
vance. He  then  said  to  them  that  he  should  move  within 
ten  days.  His  Quartermasters  and  Commissaries  were  put 
to  work  and  were  busily  engaged  in  procuring  supplies  and 
having  them  loaded  into  the  several  corps  and  division 
train-Avagons.  Evei-ything  was  active  in  camp.  The 
horses  and  mules  wei-e  being  re-shod,  and  the  sound  of 
many  anvils  could  be  heard  both  by  day  and  by  night. 
Officers  Avere  supplying  their  mess-chests  and  obtaining 
extra  supplies,  as  they  supposed  there  would  not  be  another 
opportunity  very  soon.  At  this  time  the  Army  of  the 
Center  numbered  some  60,000  effective  men,  and  was  in 
splendid  condition  as  to  health,  but  had  grown  somewhat 
lazy  after  so  long  a  rest  in  camp  with  nothing  to  do.  Gen. 
Biggs,  who  was  in  his  front,  had  scattered  his  forces  very 
much,  and  while  he  had  fewer  infantry  than  Rosenfelt,  he 
had  more  cavalry.  His  cavalry,  however,  had  been  dimin- 
ished by  the  silly  exploit  of  Morganson,  Avho,  as  we  know, 
had  been  captured  with  many  of  his  men,  and  those  who 
were  not  captured  had  concluded  that  raiding  was  un- 
profitable and  did  not  return  to  Bigg's  army  again.  His 
force  was  divided  about  as  follows  :  Polkhorn  was  at  Shell- 
town  with  about  20,000  men  ;  Harding  was  at  Waterhouse, 
to  the  right  some  distance,  with  some  10,000  men  ;  and  at 
Tullahoming,  with  about  15,000  men,  lay  Chatham  in  a 
well-intrenched  position,  his  cavalry  to  the  front  and  left 
of  his  army  about  8,000  strong.  Gen.  Bertram,  who  sur- 
rendered Dolinsburg  to  Gen.  Silent,  was  now  holding 
Knoxburg  and  Chatteraugus  with  some  18,000  men,  about 
equally  divided  between  the  two  places. 


208  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  Rosenfelt  was  now  compelled  to  attack  his  intrenched 
position  oi"  move  to  the  left,  thereby  endangering  his  com- 
munication to  the  rear.  This  Avas  somewhat  perplexing  to 
him.  In  marching  forward  he  would  be  obliged  to  leave 
forces  behind  him  to  guard  his  communications,  thereby 
constantly  diminishing  his  strength,  while  the  enemy  in 
falling  back  would  lose  none  of  his  strength.  Looking  at 
the  situation  after  he  was  ready,  he  again  concluded  not  to 
move.  This  caused  a  terrible  clamor  both  in  and  out  of 
the  army.  Finally  he  was  ordered  peremptorily  to  move 
forward  against  the  enemy.  He  obeyed  the  order,  the  army 
was  put  in  motion,  and  a  forward  movement  began.  The 
question  was  how  to  out  maneuver  Biggs.  A  feint  was 
made  on  Shelltown,  which  lay  in  the  direct  route  of  his 
march.  This  caused  Biggs  to  concentrate  his  forces  at  this 
point.  While  this  movement  was  being  made  our  main 
forces  were  moved  by  rapid  marches  to  Munster  on  the 
enemy's  right,  which  jeopardized  his  communications  with 
Chatteraugus  and  the  valley  south. 

"Biggs  now  finding  his  forces  flanked,  and  seeing  the 
danger  of  being  cut  off  from  a  junction  with  Bertram,  fled 
precipitately  over  the  mountains  to  Fayette.  Rosenfelt 
finding  that  Biggs  had  retreated  in  such  hot  haste,  was  de- 
ceived into  the  belief  that  Biggs  had  gone  into  Georgia  at 
or  near  Romulus,  and  on  finding  that  Bertram  had  left 
Chatteraugus  with  his  command,  concluded  that  the  enemy 
were  re-enforcing  the  rebel  army  in  the  East,  and  therefore 
thought  to  push  on  with  force  enough  to  attack  and  defeat 
him,  at  the  same  time  holding  the  strong  points  in  the  rear. 
So  he  sent  Gen.  Critsinger  with  his  corps  to  Chatteraugus, 
and  with  the  rest  of  his  force  marched  over  the  mountain 
into  the  valley,  intending  to  have  the  larger  portion  of 
Critsinger's  Corps  join  him  in  the  valley,  and  then  to  move 
south.  Instead,  however,  of  Gen.  Biggs  having  sent 
any  portion  of  his  army  to  re-enforce  the  rebel  army 
m  the  East,  he  was  concentrating  all  his  forces  at 
Fayette  and  quietly  awaiting  re-enforcements  from  the 
East.  Gen.  Longpath,  Avith  a  corps  of  20.000  men,  was 
moving  on  railroad  cars  as  rapidly  as  possible  to  the  sup- 


UXCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY.  309 

port  of  Biggs.  Gen.  Rosenfelt  was  now  on  the  road  be- 
tween Bridgeton  and  Fayette  without  any  knowledge  as  to 
the  whereabouts  of  Biggs,  and  yet  he  was  now  within  fif- 
teen miles  of  him,  and  Biggs  with  somewhere  about  80,000 
men  was  lying  in  wait  for  Rosenfelt's  advance.  During 
this  afternoon  a  lady  came  into  camp  and  asked  to  be  shown 
to  Gen.  Rosenfelt's  Headquarters.  When  she  appeared  to 
the  General  he  at  once  recognized  Mrs.  Houghton,  who  had 
made  such  a  trip  just  before  the  battle  of  Murphy's  Hill,  in 
order  to  give  the  General  the  movements  of  the  enemy  on 
his  right  the  night  before  the  assault.  The  General  was 
exceedingly  glad  to  see  her.  She  was  invited  to  partake  of 
soldiers'  fare,  and  was  very  pleasantly  entertained.  As  soon 
as  she  could  get  an  opportunity  she  said  to  the  General : 

'^  '  Are  yot  going  to  meet  Gen.  Biggs  with  your  army? ' 

"The  General  responded:  'Yes,  if  I  can  ever  find  him.' 

"  'Well,  General,  if  you  continue  marching  in  the  direc- 
tion that  you  are  now  going,  you  will  find  hhu  to-mor- 
row.' 

"  The  General  laughed  and  said,  'I  hope  so;  but,  my 
dear  lady,  he  is  near  Romulus.' 

"  'No,  General,  he  is  not;  he  is  at  Fayette.' 

'"At  Fayette?'  said  the  General  with  astonishment. 
'  You  say  he  is  at  Fayette?' 

"  'Yes,  sir,  I  do;  I  saw  his  camp  this  day;  was]  not  in  the 
camp,  but  in  sight  of  it.  I  have  been  at  Smalhvood,  some 
fifteen  miles  south  of  Fayette,  and  know  that  Gen.  Long- 
path,  with  his  corps  from  Gen.  Law's  command  in  Vir- 
ginia has  joined  Biggs.  The  last  of  these  troops  passed  on 
yesterday  for  Fayette,  and  I  was  told  by  a  well-informed 
person  that  the  corps  would  increase  Bigg's  army  to  be- 
tween eighty  and  ninety  thousand  men.' 

" 'Impossible r  said  Rosenfelt;  'heAvould  not  have  more 
than  sixty  thousand  with  these.' 

"'Y^es;but,  General,  you  must  know  that  20,000  of  the 
Victor's  Hill  paroled  prisoners  captured  by  Gen.  Silent 
have  been  collected  together  and  organized  into  a  corps 
under  Gen.  Stephenson,  and  are  now  in  camp  with  Biggs.' 

"  '  Is  that  so?'  inquired  Rosenfelt. 


210  UA'CLE  DANIEL'S  STORY, 

"  'Yes,  General;  what  I  have  stated  is  true,  and  I  hope 
you  will  believe  me  this  time.  I  once  before  took  the 
chances  of  my  life  to  give  you  correct  information,  and  had 
you  believed  my  statement  as  then  made  to  Gen. 
Papson  many  a  poor  soldier  might  be  living  to-day  who 
sleeps  beneath  the  sod.  I  come  now  as  I  did  then,  merely 
because  I  love  my  country,  and  for  no  other  reason.  These 
rebels  treat  me  kindly  and  never  ask  me  a  question  which 
would  indicate  their  suspicion  of  me.  I  do  not  dislike 
them  personally,  but  I  am  an  inborn  Union  woman, 
would  make  any  sacrifice  for  the  preservation  of  our 
Government.  General,  you  are  in  the  greatest  danger  of 
having  your  army  destroyed.  If  I  were  a  man  and  a  Gen- 
eral in  command  of  this  army  I  would  fall  back  at  once  to 
Chatteraugus  and  make  resistance,  as  they  are  sure  to  at- 
tack you  in  a  very  short  time.  The  understanding  with 
them  is  that  they  must  crush  your  army  before  re-enforce- 
ments arrive  to  your  support  from  the  Army  of  the  West, 
that  army  having  cleared  that  portion  of  the  country  of 
the  enemy.' 

"Rosenfelt  said:  'If  you  had  seen  the  army  and  made  an 
estimate  of  its  strength,  I  would  then  have  no  doubt,  but 
I  am  persuaded  that  you  are  mistaken  as  to  the  whole  rebel 
army  being  at  Fayette.  They  say  so  to  you,  but  there  is 
merely  a  force  there  to  impede  my  march.  It  is  a  mere  out- 
jDost.     Their  main  army  is  at  Romulus,  Ga.' 

"  'Well,  General,  I  should  not  like  very  much  to  see  you 
move  on  this  outpost  at  Fayette,  and  I  beseech  you  to  send 
your  scouts  and  find  out  the  exact  situation  before  you 
make  any  further  movement,  as  I  assure  you  that  you  will 
not  proceed  very  far  on  this  road  without  a  great  battle, 
and  one  that  you  Avill  have  cause  to  remember  the  rest  of 
your  life.' 

"And  so  he  has." 

"The  General  said:  'Well,  it  is  best  to  proceed  with  great 
caution  at  all  tunes,  and  inasmuch  as  I  know  you  feel  sure 
of  Avhat  you  say,  and  having  given  very  correct  informa- 
tion heretofore,  I  will  halt  for  the  day  and  send  my  cavalry 
to  Fayette  and  let  them  clear  the  town  of  the  rebels.' 


uxcLE  daxiel's  story.  211 

"Mrs.  Houghton  laughed  and  said:  'General,  you  had 
better  g-ive  orders  to  have  Avhat  will  be  left  of  them  (if  you 
should  send  theni  there  with  such  orders)  return  and  let  you 
know  which  road  will  be  left  to  you  to  march  on,  which  ever 
direction  you  may  wish  to  go.' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  the  General,  'you  seem  to  think  we  will  not 
be  strong  enough  for  the  enemy.' 

"  '  General,  he  has  a  great  army.' 

"  Gen.  Rosenfelt  concluded  that  perhaps  he  had  better 
be  prepared,  so  he  placed  Gen.  McCabe's  Corps  on  the 
right.  Gen.  Critsinger  in  the  center;  Gen.  Papson  being 
some  ten  miles  to  his  left  near  Cherokee  Run,  Avas  allowed 
to  remam.  His  cavalry,  under  Gen.  Straiter,  was 
ordered  to  take  the  main  road  to  Fayette,  and  to  enter  the 
town  if  possible;  but  at  all  events  to  feel  the  enemy  and 
ascertain  his  position  and  force.  The  cavalry  were  late  in 
getting  in  motion,  and  when  they  had  gone  some  ten  miles 
the  darkness  of  the  night  impeded  any  rapid  movement. 
But  their  orders  were  such  that  they  must  luove  on.  Soon 
they  struck  the  rebel  pickets,  who  retired  before  them. 
Finally  they  approached  the  rebel  camp  which  was  lighted 
and  stretching  out  for  miles  to  the  east  and  south.  The 
rebels  had  discovered  the  approach  of  the  cavalry  and 
sent  two  regiments  of  infantry  on  a  side  road  to  their  rear, 
who  opened  on  them  from  an  unsuspected  ciuarter.  This 
forced  Gen.  Straiter  to  strike  off  to  his  left,  following  a 
road  leading  from  Fayette  to  the  old  Mission  House.  By 
doing  this  he  made  his  escape  with  small  loss,  but  was  com- 
pletely cut  off  from  his  retreat  back  to  Rosenfelt's  Head- 
quarters. He  traveled  all  night  and  struck  the  left  of  Gen. 
Papson's  Corps  at  daylight,  giving  this  information  to 
Papson,  which  was  at  once  sent  to  Rosenfelt.  Messengers 
were  sent  Avith  all  dispatch  to  inform  him  of  the  situation, 
and  not  only  so,  but  to  say  that  it  looked  as  though  the  ene- 
my were  about  moving,  and  Gen.  Papson  thought  they  would 
be  most  likely  to  strike  our  left.  This  Rosenfelt  did  not 
credit,  as  he  could  not  see,  if  they  intended  an  attack,  why 
they  would  not  attack  our  right.  In  this  he  Avas  mistaken. 
The  enemy  Avere  intending  to  turn  our  left,  take  possession 


212  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

of  the  Mission  House  road,  and  interpose  between  Chatter- 
augus  and  our  army,  secure  Chatteraugus  and  Bridgeton, 
thereby  taking  possession  of  the  hues  of  I'ailroad  between 
there  and  Nashua,  forcing  Rosenfelt  away  from  his  base  of 
supplies,  and,  eventually,  to  destroy  and  capture  his  army. 

Gren.  Papson,  taking  in  the  situation,  ordered  one  of  his 
divisions,  with  Straiter's  tired  cavalry,  at  once  on  and  across 
tlie  road  in  rear  of  Chei-okee  Run,  holding  two  of  the  main 
crossings,  at  the  same  time  notifying  Rosenfelt  of  his  posi- 
tion and  the  reasons  for  it.  In  the  meantime  Rosenfelt 
had  concluded  that  the  information  given  him  by  Mrs. 
Houghton  was  in  part  correct.  Having  said  this  much  to 
her,  she  asked  to  be  permitted  to  go  into  Chatteraugus, 
which  she  could  do  by  crossing  over  in  the  rear  of  the  army 
to  the  Mission  House  road.  Her  request  was  granted, 
and  she  started  on  her  way.  She  had  not  traveled  far  be- 
fore she  heard  cannonading.  She  was  then  svire  tliat  the 
battle  had  begun.  Rosenfelt  was  great h-  perplexed.  Fi- 
nally he  agreed  to  Papson's  suggestions,  and  ordered  Crit- 
singer's  Corps  to  the  left,  and  to  join  on  to  Papson's  right. 
By  this  time  he  could  hear  the  sound  of  artillery  in  the  dis- 
tance, but  held  McCabe,  believing  that  the  attack  would 
most  likely  be  made  on  that  road  and  on  his  right.  Gen. 
Papson,  seeing  that  one  brigade  of  the  enemy  had  advanced 
to  the  crossing  on  Cherokee  Run,  did  not  hesitate,  but 
ordered  Gen.  Anderson  to  attack  it,  which  he  did  at  once. 
The  contest  was  a  sharp  one,  but  the  enemy  were  driven 
back  very  much  broken  up,  with  heavy  loss  in  killed  and 
wounded.  Papson  then  threw  Palmerston's  division  in  on 
the  extreme  left,  on  high  ground,  covering  the  road  and 
crossing  well  with  artillery.  In  the  afternoon  a  strong  force 
under  Polkhorn  advanced,  and  furiously  attacked  the  two 
divisions  under  Anderson  and  Pahuerston.  The  contest  • 
raged  for  over  an  hour. 

Palmerston  was  driven  from  his  position,  and  our  cavalry, 
which  had  been  posted  on  his  left,  was  broken  into  frag- 
ments. Gen.  Anderson  changed  front  with  his  left  brigade 
and  struck  Polkhorn  in  flank  and  forced  him  back  on  his 
main  line.     Palmerston  Avas  now  supported  by  Sherlin's 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  213 

division  and  his  former  position  retaken.  By  tliis  time 
Longpath  had  come  up  on  Polkhorn's  left  and  had  assailed 
violently  Critsinger's  left,  and  after  a  severe  struggle,  in 
Avhich  the  loss  was  great  on  both  sides,  our  lines  gave  way 
and  the  rebels  came  throvigh  and  down  the  slope  of  the  hill 
in  perfect  swarms.  Papson,  quietly  and  coolly,  as  if  in 
church,  threw  a  portion  of  his  corps  into  the  bi-each  and 
checked  the  advance.  He  then  adjusted  Critsinger's  line 
and  moved  at  once  against  Longpath's  right  and  broke  it, 
driving  it  back  in  great  confusion.  He  then  advanced  his 
whole  line  and  drove  the  enemy  back  for  some  distance 
through  the  woods  on  to  his  reserves,  and  in  this  position 
night  closed  in  on  the  two  armies.  During  the  night  Rosen- 
felt  came  up  with  McCabe's  Corps,  which  was  now  posted 
on  a  ridge  to  the  right  of  Critsinger.  This  being  done,  he 
had  his  corps  commanders  assemble  at  his  Headquarters, 
now  near  Papson.  When  all  were  together  the  manner  of 
the  enemy's  assault  was  stated  and  various  views  given  as 
to  his  number.  Some  contended  that  his  whole  army  was 
engaged;  some,  his  right  wing  only. 

' '  General  Papson  was  of  a  different  opinion.  He  thought 
that  the  day's  battle  had  been  fought  on  the  part  of  the 
enemy  by  his  advance  merely;  that  he  was  marching  rap- 
idly, believing  that  he  could  pass  around  our  left  flank  on 
the  Mission  House  Road,  by  way  of  Roseville,  into  Chat- 
teraugus  without  much  of  a  struggle,  thinking  our  army 
all  to  be  on  the  Bridgeton  and  Fayette  road;  that  in  the 
morning  they  would  attack  with  their  whole  force;  and  for 
that  we  should  prepare  during  the  night.  Rosenfelt  agreed 
that  all  arrangements  for  a  great  battle  must  be  made  dur- 
ing the  night.  He  directed  that  the  lines  be  adjusted  and 
made  as  compact  as  possible,  and  all  be  ready  to  receive 
their  assault  by  daylight  in  the  morning.  He  then  sent 
out  to  find  his  cavalry  commander,  Straiter.  When  found 
it  was  ascertained  that  part  of  his  command  had  retreated 
to  Roseville. 

"  The  General  ordered  him  to  get  his  command  together 
that  night  and  move  by  daylight  in  the  morning  around 
our  left,  and  on  the  right  of  the  enemy,  and  attack  his  right 


214  UXCLE   DAXIEL'S   STORY. 

flank;  to  dismount  his  men  and  fight  them  as  he  would  in- 
fantry, and  to  fall  back  on  Palmerston's  left  and  there  take 
his  position,  and  to  maintain  it  if  possible.  He  directed 
McCabe  to  refuse  the  right  of  his  line  ar.d  to  close  up  on  the 
left  with  Critsinger.  Papson  he  directed  to  take  command 
of  the  left  and  center  and  to  advance,  if  he  should  drive 
the  enemy  in  the  direction  of  the  Mission  Hoiise  road,  so  as 
to  get  the  enemy  across  it  if  possible.  The  tv/o  armies  could 
be  heard  during  the  entire  night  moving  into  different  po- 
sitions. The  movements  of  the  artillery  sounded  at  tunes 
as  if  it  was  coming  into  the  other's  line.  Hospital  parties 
could  be  heard  on  both  sides  in  search  of  the  wounded. 
The  light  of  the  fires  could  be  seen  for  miles  on  either  side, 
where  the  men  were  getting  their  scanty  meals  and  perhaps 
their  last  one.  Rosenfelt  was  busy  all  night  in  giving  di- 
rections for  the  morrow.  He  rode  all  along  his  lines  during 
the  night. 

"Biggs  intended  to  make  the  assault  at  the  opening  of 
day  the  next  morning.  Polkhorn  was  to  move  around  and 
make  an  assault  on  our  left  and  center  with  one  wing  of  the 
rebel  army,  composed  of  two  corps.  This  attack  was  de- 
layed, however,  by  a  heavy  fog  that  hung  over  the  field, 
lasting  for  some  two  or  three  hours,  giving  Gen.  Papson 
time  to  strengthen  his  lines.  At  length  the  breathless  sus- 
pense came  to  an  end.  Bolenbroke  with  a  full  division  had 
moved  around  on  Papson's  left  flank  (our  cavalry  failing  to 
get  round  as  ordered)  and  made  a  most  desperate  assault. 
This  was  taken  up  by  sviccessive  Confederate  divisions 
toward  the  center  with  a  view  of  getting  possession  of  the 
road  to  Chatteraugus.  Gen.  Pajjson  was  equal  to  the 
occasion,  and  Bolenbroke  was  soon  hurled  back  in  utter 
rout,  two  of  his  Generals  killed— Helmer  and  Deshling— 
and  many  of  their  men  and  officers  killed,  wounded  and 
taken  prisoners. 

"  In  the  same  manner  were  all  attempts  to  break  Papson's 
line  abortive.  While  these  things  were  going  weU  and  Pap- 
son's  command  proving  itself  the  superior  of  the  enemy, 
rolling  him  back  in  dismay,  a  terrible  disaster  befell  us  on 
the  right,  which  endangered  the  safety  of  our  whole  army. 


UNCLE  DANIEL*S  STORY-  315 

In  the  morning,  very  early,  Rosenfelt,  in  passing  along  the 
lines  of  his  army,  discovered  that  McCabe  was  stretched  out 
like  a  string,  with  no  solidity  whatever  in  his  line;  that 
Davies  with  his  division  was  entirely  detached  from  the 
main  line  and  isolated;  and  Critsinger  was  also  stretched 
over  entirely  too  much  ground.  He  at  once  ordered  the 
proper  dispositions  to  be  made,  which  was  not  attended  to 
until  late,  and  in  changing  these  divisions  the  movement 
was  attended  with  the  most  fearful  results  to  our  troops,  a 
gap  being  opened  in  our  front  by  the  withdrawal  of  one  of 
our  divisions  to  the  rear,  the  place  not  being  closed  up,  as 
it  should  have  been.  On  its  discovery  by  the  enemy.  Long- 
path  threw  Hoadley's  division  in  at  this  point,  at  the  same 
tune  assaulting  our  right  flank  with  Bertram's  force.  By 
this  movement  and  assault  on  our  flank  our  whole  right 
wing  was  utterly  disorganized  and  demoralized.  They 
rushed  in  every  direction.  The  commanders  seemed  to  be 
stampeded  and  worse  demoralized  ^f  such  a  thing  could  be) 
than  even  the  men.  The  woods  swarmed  with  disorganized 
bands  of  men  without  oflBcers.  The  whole  right  became  a 
confused  mass,  mingling  together  without  any  reference  to 
organization.  In  this  mixed  and  confused  condition  they 
came  like  a  rushing  torrent  through  the  woods  in  all  direc- 
tions; but  finally,  getting  the  direction  to  the  northward, 
they  bore  everything  along  in  the  same  direction.  Rosen- 
felt,  by  some  means,  was  carried  along  by  this  moving  mass 
in  the  direction  of  Roseville,  and,  being  now  separated 
from  the  rest  of  the  army,  he  continued  his  way  to  Chatter- 
augus.  the  presumption  at  least  being  that  he  went  to 
Chatteraugus  in  order  to  collect  together  and  reform  his 
shattered  divisions,  that  Papson  might  be  properly  pro- 
tected in  his  looked-for  retreat  with  the  remainder  of  the 
army. 

"  When  Papson  was  looked  for  he  was  not  to  be  seen 
coming  on  the  road.  He  had  met  the  shock  which  came 
upon  him  after  the  General  commanding  and  the  Avhole 
right  wing  had  abandoned  the  field,  leaving  him  and  his 
command  to  take  care  of  themselves.  Papson  stood  like 
the  pillars  of  Hercules,  and  met  every  assault  of   the  com- 


2l6  tJNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY, 

billed  army  of  Biggs  with  his  single  corps.  Gen.  Gregor 
came  back  from  the  retreating  column  with  his  command, 
as  also  did  several  other  brigades.  They  were  recon- 
structed hurriedly  and  formed  in  line  in  support  of  Papson. 
"  He  soon  distributed  these  troops  and  strengthened  his 
flank.  He  fell  back  to  a  ridge  across  the  road  over  which 
the  enemy  were  moving,  and  here  reformed  his  lines  and 
encouraged  his  men.  Gens.  Anderson  and  Sherlin  Avere 
gathering  and  putting  in  line  anywhere  that  they  could  do 
so  the  men  who  had  been  lost  from  their  commands  on  the 
right.  The  rebels  were  now  advancing  on  Papson  with 
the  assurance  of  an  easy  and  triumphant  march  upon 
Chatteraugus,  where  they  expected  to  make  prisoners  of 
Rosenfelt  and  his  entire  army.  Papson  was  still  receiving 
companies  and  regiments  returning  to  the  field  after  find- 
mg  that  a  portion  of  our  army  stood  its  ground.  Batteries 
that  had  been  abandoned  on  the  field  by  McCabe  and  Crit- 
singer  in  their  stampede  were  gathered  and  put  in  position 
with  other  artillerymen  to  work  them..  Gen.  Gregor  was 
moved  to  the  right  with  his  returned  forces  (who  redeemed 
themselves  at  once),  he  hurled  one  of  Longpath's  divisions 
from  a  hill  on  Paj^son's  right,  where  a  flank  attack  was  in- 
tended by  the  enemy.  By  this  success  we  gained  the  posi- 
tion that  entirely  protected  our  right.  Papson  now  with 
his  small  force  was  in  a  strong  position.  The  fighting 
continued  on  different  parts  of  our  line.  Palmerston  had 
been  again  di'iven  from  the  left  and  Gen.  Anderson  again 
sent  to  his  support.  He  fell  upon  the  enemy  with  his  com- 
mand and  drove  him  back  with  great  slaughter.  Palmer- 
ston was  again  re-established,  and,  with  his  position 
strengthened,  could  now  hold  it.  The  battle  raged  with 
great  fury  the  full  length  of  the  line,  and  never  did  a  Spar- 
tan band  stand  more  firmly  than  did  our  gallant  men.  At. 
four  o  clock  like  a  mighty  tempest  in  all  its  most  terrible 
fury  did  the  musketry  and  artillery  of  the  enemy  burst 
forth  upon  Papson"s  devoted  columns,  the  entire  rebel 
forces  moving  down  upon  him  in  solid  phalanx.  Our 
forces  replied  with  all  their  artillery.  The  roar  of  the  ar- 
tillery, with  its  blazing  fire,  the  rattle  of  the  musketry  on 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  217 

both  sides,  equaled  any  ever  heai-d  or  witnessed.  Solid 
masses  boldly  marched  up  in  front  of  Papson's  lines,  where 
they  were  literally  mowed  down  by  our  musketry  and  dis- 
charges of  shrapnel  and  canister  from  our  batteries.  They 
would  recoil  and  then  move  forward  again  into  the  very 
jaws  of  death.  You  could  see  them  fall  almost  in  heaps, 
as  it  were. 

"This  character  of  contest  continued  until  darkness  set 
in,  our  columns  not  moving  or  swerving  in  the  least.  At 
dark  the  enemy  retreated.  The  victorj^  of  Gen.  Papson 
was  complete.  Had  the  whole  army  remained  and  sup- 
ported Papson  during  the  day  a  great  battle  would  have 
been  won  by  our  army,  and  Biggs  driven  out  of  the  coun- 
try, although  his  army  was  so  greatly  in  excess  of  Rosen- 
felt's  in  numbers.  As  the  battle  closed  Papson  received 
orders  from  Rosenfelt  at  Chatteraugus  to  fall  back  to  Rose- 
ville,  which  was  done.  They  encamped  there  for  the  night. 
Gen.  Anderson  and  staff  were  worn  out  and  hungry.  They 
hunted  their  Headquarters,  but  Headquarters  were  not 
there.  Old  Ham  was  nowhere  to  be  found,  and  no  provi- 
sion had  been  made  for  anything  to  eat.  Gen.  Anderson 
was  greatly  annoyed,  but  thought  perhaps  there  was  some 
excuse  for  it,  as  most  of  the  men  seemed  to  get  lost  during 
the  day. 

"Capt.  Day  and  my  son  Jackson  said  to  the  General: 
'  Perhaps  he  is  with  Rosenfelt,  assisting  him  in  reorganizing 
the  army  in  Chatteraugus.'  Matters  were  really  too  serious 
for  jokes  to  be  very  amusing  or  interesting  at  that  time, 
so  the  conversations  on  the  subject  of  Ham  and  his  where- 
abouts ceased.  The  next  day  they  marched  to  Chatterau- 
gus without  disturbance  from  the  enemy.  Many  of  our 
men  remained  on  the  battlefield  that  night  (conqDelled  to 
do  so  from  exhaustion)  and  came  on  to  camp  next  morning 
without  the  enemy  coming  in  sight.  Gen.  Rosenfelt  stated 
his  loss  at  1G,000,  and  Biggs  admitted  his  to  be  18,000.  The 
army  of  Rosenfelt  was  all  collected  and  concentrated  at 
Chatteraugus. 

"When  Gen.  Anderson  came  into  camp  he  had  a  search 
made  for  HeadqvTarters  wagons  and  tents,  as  well  as  for 


218  UNCLE   DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

Hain.  Finally  one  of  the  orderlies  found  Ham  down  under 
the  bank  near  the  river  and  brought  him  to  Gen.  Anderson. 
When  Ham  saw  the  General  he  was  delighted  and  called 
out: 
"  'My  Laud,  Marsa  Gen'l,  I  'speeted  you  done  dead  1' 
"  'Yes,'  said  the  General;  'but  it  seems  you  did  not  Avait 
to  see.' 

"'No,  sir;  dat  am  so.     I  staid  doe,  Marsa  Gen'l,  jes'  as 
long  as  anybody  else  do  whar  I  been.     I  tell  you,  our  mans 
all  git,  dey  do;  and  when  I  seed  dat  big  Gen'l  what's  ober 
all  ob  you'uns  (what  am  his  name)— when  I  seed  him  a 
gittin'  from  dar,  I  'eluded  it  war  about  time  for  dis  olenigga 
to  march  on  dis  way,  too.     Dat  Gen'l,  he  not  ride  slow,  I 
tell  you;  he  go  fas'.     And,  afore  de  Laud,  I  'spected  you 
ebery  one  killed  or  cot  died  by  dem  Se.sh ;  den  whar's  de  use 
ob  me  stayin'  any  mo'  at  dat  place,  Marsa  Gen'l  T 
"  '  Well,  Ham,  did  you  ever  study  law  ?' 
"  'No,  sir;  I  'spect  not;  I  dunno  what  it  am.' 
"  '  I  think  you  would  have  made  a  good  lawyer,  Ham.' 
"'Well,   Marsa  Gen'l,  de  truf  is,  ole  Ham  no  good  for 
nuffin'.     I  cannot  stand  dis  fitin';  dat  am  de  truf,  Marsa 
Gen'l.     So,  you  see,  I  is  no  good.     I  stay  all  right  jes'  as 
long  as  it  am  all  quiet;  but  whar  am  de  use  ob  me  stayin' 
by  myself  ? ' 

"The  General  laughed  and  said  that  was  too  good  to 
keep.  He  let  Ham  off,  sending  him  out  with  Capt.  Day 
and  Jackson  to  get  some  tents  and  camp  equipage  from  the 
A.  Q.  M.  The  next  day  he  amused  himself  telling  Papson 
and  Sherlin  what  Ham  said  about  '  no  use  for  him  to  stay 
by  hisself  when  de  big  Gen'l  gone.'  They  all  enjoyed  the 
joke  except  those  that  came  in  early.  Ham  came  back  after 
a  while  to  the  General  and  begged  him  to  promise  not  to 
tell  '  Marfa,'  and  then  went  off  satisfied. 

"  Biggs  soon  followed  up  and  took  possession  of  the  ridge 
to  the  east  running  from  the  old  Mission  House  to  the 
Little  Combination  River,  called  Middleton's  Ridge,  and 
also  a  spur  branching  off  from  the  regular  chain  of  moun- 
tains down  to  the  river  west  of  Chatteraugus,  known  as 
Looking-Glass  Mountain.     The  line  thus  formed  was  in  the 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  219 

shape  of  a  horseshoe,  and,  with  the  river  washing  the  north 
side  of  the  town,  Rosenfelt  was  completely  encircled  ;  the 
object  of  Biggs  being  to  force  a  surrender  by  starving  him 
out,  Biggs  now  fully  commanding  all  Rosenfelt's  commu- 
nications both  by  rail  and  river.  This  was  the  position  of 
the  two  ai-mies  at  this  time. 

"  Gen.  Silent  was  ordered  to  leave  Victor's  Hill  and  pro- 
ceed to  Chatteraugus,  sending  as  many  troops  as  could  be 
spared  from  the  Army  of  the  West.  Gen.  Meador  was  di- 
rected to  send  20,000  men  from  the  Army  of  the  East,  in 
order  to  protect  the  communications  of  the  Army  of  the 
Center,  In  the  meantime  Broomfield  had  been  ordered  to 
move  with  his  force,  then  in  Kentucky,  on  Knoxburg. 
Gen.  Hord  had  come  on  transports  up  the  Combination 
River  to  Nashua  with  his  corps  from  the  Army  of  the  East, 
and  had  sent  them  in  advance  to  protect  the  railroad  be- 
tween Nashua  and  Bridgeton. 

"Gen.  Silent  learning  the  situation,  sent  the  troops  for- 
ward from  Victor's  Hill  and  hastened  to  the  scene  himself. 
The  first  order  he  issued  in  connection  with  the  Army  of 
the  Center  was  that  of  relieving  Rosenfelt  of  his  command 
and  placing  Gen.  Papson  in  his  place.  The  condition  of 
the  Army  of  the  Center  by  this  time  was  really  frightful 
and  perilous,  and  to  relieve  this  situation  was  the  thing  to 
be  done,  if  possible.  To  this  end  all  the  energy  of  the  Chief 
was  directed.  To  do  this  before  an  unprovisioned  army 
would  be  forced  by  starvation  to  surrender  was  the  prob- 
lem. Gen.  Silent  telegraphed  to  Papson  to  hold  out,  and 
the  answer  came,  '  We  will  hold  out  until  we  stai've.' "' 

"What  a  noble  old  Roman,"  said  Dr.  Adams. 

"Yes,"  said  Col.  Bush  ;  "the  old  man  had  no  superior  in 
the  army,  either  as  a  patriot  or  fighter  ;  he  was  like  a  rock 
when  he  once  took  his  position  and  got  his  lines  formed." 

"I  knew  him  well,"  said  Inglesby ;  "he  was  a  noble 
man.  He  would  have  starved  to  death  in  Chatteraugus 
before  he  would  have  surrendered." 

"Uncle  Daniel,  what  has  become  of  Gen.  Rosenfelt?"  in- 
quired Maj.  Clymer.  "He  was  a  kmd  man,  and  I  liked 
hun  very  much,  barring  some  faults." 


220  UNCLE  DAXIELS  STORT. 

"Yes.  Well,  he  became  soreheaded  and  got  mad  at  the 
Administration,  and  was  exceedingly  bitter  on  Gen.  Silent 
for  relieving  him,  and  soon  took  shelter  under  the  wing  of 
the  anti-war  party  ;  but  I  have  not  heard  of  him  for  many 
years.  I  think  he  went  to  some  foreign  country,  then  came 
back  and  went  to  mming.  I  have  no  knowledge  of  his 
whereabouts  now,  however." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

GEN.  SILENT  GUIDED  BY  A  SPECTER.— ARMY  OF  THE 
CENTER. — BELEAGUERED  AND  HALF  STARVED  IN 
CHATTERAUGUS.— MIDDLETON'S  RIDGE.— GEN.  SILENT'S 
FORCES  SWEEP  THE  REBELS  FROM  THE  CREST. 


"O  thou  whose  captain  I  account  myself. 
Look  on  my  forces  with  a  gracious  eye. 
Put  in  their  hands  thy  bruising  irons  of  wrath 
That  they  may  crush  down  ivith  a  heam/fall. 
The  usurping  helmets  of  our  adversaries. 
Make  us  thy  ministers  of  chastisement. 
That  ive  may  praise  thee  in  thy  victory. 
To  thee  I  do  commend  my  ivatchful  soul. 
Ere  I  let  fall  the  windows  of  mine  eyes. 
Sleeping  and  waking,  0,  defend  me  still.^'' 

— Shakspeabb. 


(( 


T' 


IHE  Army  of  the  Center  was  now  in  a  most  deplora- 
ble condition.  Gen.  Biggs's  lines  extended  to  the 
river  abova  and  below,  so  that  the  Union  army  in- 
side of  Chatteraugus  was  practically  invested,  the 
rebel  army  being  so  situated  that  every  movement  of  our 
troops  could  be  Avatched  as  carefully  as  if  they  were  all  of 
the  same  army.  The  enemy  persistently  threw  shells  into 
our  camp  and  made  it  very  uncomfortable  both  by  day 
and  night.  The  rains  had  so  swollen  the  river  and  dam- 
aged the  roads  that  there  was  no  direction  from  which  sup- 
plies could  be  drawn  in  wagons  of  sufficient  quantity  to  be 
of  any  very  great  assistance,  had  the  rebels  only  held  the 
line  of  communication  by  rail.  Our  whole  command  had 
to  be  placed  at  once  on  half  rations.  Over  3,000  wounded 
soldiers  were  in  camp  and  hospital,  suffering  and  dying  for 
want  of  proper  food  and  nourishment.  Forage  for  the 
animals  could  not  be  procured,  and  more  than  10,000  died 
in  and  about  Chatteraugus.  One-third  of  the  artillery 
horses  died,  and  the  remainder  were  unfitted  for  service. 


222  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

**  Biggs  had  cut  off  a  train  of  supplies  of  medical  stores 
for  the  wounded,  and  the  ammunition  of  our  ai'my  was  re- 
duced to  the  minimum.  In  the  battle  of  Cherokee  Run  the 
men  had  thrown  away  and  lost  their  blankets,  so  they 
were  exposed  to  the  hot  sun  and  the  chilly  nights,  without 
blankets,  tents,  food,  or  any  of  the  comforts  that  even  sol- 
diers usually  enjoy  in  the  field.  When  Rosenfelt  started 
on  the  campaign  his  order  was  to  take  but  one  blanket  to 
each  man,  and  no  overcoats.  In  this  condition  they  could 
not  retreat.  They  seemed  doomed  to  surrender  at  no  dis- 
tant day. 

"  The  enemy  well  knew  the  condition  of  our  troops,  being 
in  possession  of  the  route  to  our  depot  of  supplies,  and  the 
one  by  which  re-enforcements  would  reach  our  army. 
They  apparently  held  our  forces  at  their  mercy.  For 
these  reasons  the  enemy  deemed  it  unnecessary  to  assault 
and  lose  lives  in  an  attempt  to  take  what  seemed  secure. 
All  that  Biggs  had  to  do,  as  he  thought,  was  to  wait,  and 
Chatteraugus  would  fall  into  his  hands  without  a  struggle. 
Starvation  would  soon  force  terms,  as  retreat  or  re-enforce- 
ments were  considered  alike  impossible.  No  other  portion 
of  our  armies  was  reduced  to  such  a  terrible  extremity 
during  the  war. 

"  This  was  the  situation  of  the  Army  of  the  Center  when 
Gen.  Silent  took  command  of  it.  Biggs  had  sent  his  cavalry 
to  the  interior  to  watch  all  movements  on  our  part,  and 
especially  to  prevent  supplies  from  being  brought  to  or 
concentrated  anywhere  for  our  almost  famished  soldiers. 
Weller  and  Lawting,  in  command  of  the  rebel  cavalry,  cap- 
tured and  destroyed  in  the  Sewatch  Valley  1,000  wagons 
loaded  with  supplies.  They  also  captured  700  wagons  at 
Macklinville,  with  about  1,000  prisoners,  and  at  the  same 
time  destroyed  millions  of  dollars  of  other  property. 

"Gen.  Silent  had  just  arrived  at  Nashua,  and,  finding 
that  the  raiders  were  burning  wagon  trains  and  railroad 
trains  loaded  with  supplies,  collected  all  the  cavalry  he 
could,  obtained  horses  and  mounted  two  regiments  of  in- 
fantry. Under  a  skillful  officer  he  started  -them  in  pursuit 
of  Weller  and  Lawting,  chasing  them  into  Northern  Ala- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  223 

bama  and  capturing  near  one-half  of  their  commands. 
Gen.  Silent  had  no  means  of  getting  into  Chatteraugus 
until  Biggs \s  force  at  Bridgeton  and  on  the  river  between 
there  and  Chatteraugus  could  be  dislodged  and  driven  out 
of  Looking-Glass  Valley,  which  ran  down  along  the  moun- 
tain side  to  the  river.  He  had  difficulty  in  getting  all  the 
positions  correctly. 

"  Finally  he  met  Mrs.  Houghton,  who  had  come  out  from 
Chatteraugus  prior  to  its  investment.  She  gave  him  the 
most  satisfactory  detailed  statement  that  he  had  received 
from  any  one  as  yet.  In  the  interview  she  told  him  what 
she  was  doing  in  that  country  and  where  she  had  been ; 
what  she  had  said  to  General  Rosenfelt  the  night  before 
the  battle  of  Murphy's  Hill,  and  what  she  told  him  the  day 
before  the  battle  at  Cherokee  Run.  The  General  ques- 
tioned her  as  to  the  number  of  the  enemy,  the  names  of  the 
commanders,  etc.  When  she  gave  the  names  of  Longpath 
and  Stephenson,  the  General  said  : 

"'They  are  sending  troops  here  from  the  rebel  army 
East  ? ' 

"  'Yes,  General.'  she  replied  ;  '20,000,  I  am  sure,  and  I  so 
told  Gen.  Rosenfelt.' 

"The  General  said:  'They  are  using  the  Victor's  Hill 
prisoners  ? ' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  she  ;  '  Gen.  Stephenson  is  said  to  be  in  com- 
mand of  20,000  of  them.' 

"  '  But  they  have  not  been  exchanged  as  yet '? ' 

"As  to  that  she  did  not  know,  but  they  were  now  in  Gen. 
Bigg's  army.  Gen.  Silent  thanked  her  and  invited  her  to 
come  to  Chatteraugus  when  he  should  take  it;  'which,'  he 
said,  '  I  mean  to  do  in  ten  days  from  the  day  I  open  the 
lines  of  connnunication,  so  as  to  get  food  to  those  starving 
soldiers.'  He  then  left  her  with  many  thanks  for  the  in- 
formation. 

"The  next  day  Mrs.  Houghton  sought  Gen.  Silent  again 
and  said  to  him: 

"  '  General,  there  is  one  matter,  w^hich  may  be  hnportant,  I 
did  not  think  to  mention  yesterday  in  our  conversation.' 

"  'Pray,  what  is  that  ?'  said  he. 


324  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  '  Gen.  Longpath  is  to  start  in  a  clay  or  so  to  Knoxbtirg 
with  his  command,  in  order  to  drive  Broomfield  from  there, 
who  they  understand  is  now  in  possession  of  that  place.' 

''  'Well,'  said  the  General,  'that  is  of  more  importance  to 
know  than  anything  you  have  told  me.' 

"'I  am  exceedingly  glad  then.  General,  that  I  thought 
of  it.' 

"The  General  then  saia  to  her:  'I  am  extremely  curious 
to  know  how  you  learned  this.' 

"  'Well,  sir,  I  visit  hospitals  on  both  sides,  and  many 
things  are  there  said  that  would  not  be  told  to  anyone  in 
camp.  I  had  seen  a  sick  rebel  who  had  just  come  into  the 
city  in  citizen's  clothes  to  be  taken  care  of  by  his  friends, 
and  you  must  not  ask  me  who  or  where  he  is.' 

"  '  No,'  said  the  General,  '  I  will  not.     Good-by  ! ' 

"Gen.  Silent  at  once  ordered  Gen.  Hoi'd  to  concentrate 
his  whole  force  at  Bridgeton  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  in 
three  days  the  20,000  men  from  the  Army  of  the  East  had 
secured  Bi-idgeton  and  crossed  over  Little  Combination 
River  on  the  road  to  Looking-Glass  Valley.  They  moved 
forward,  driving  Biggs  before  them,  until  they  reached  the 
western  base  of  Coon's  Mountain,  in  order  to  pass  into 
Looking-Glass  Valley.  At  the  point  w^here  he  was  to  enter 
the  Valley  the  rebels  made  an  assault  upon  his  head  of  col- 
umn. Hord  deployed  his  troops,  advanced  to  the  attack, 
and  very  soon  routed  the  enemy.  The  enemy  now  could 
very  plainly  detect  and  understand  the  movement.  Our 
troops  went  into  camp  at  about  six  o'clock. 

"  The  rebels  could  see  that  if  this  movement  was  success- 
ful re-enforcements  as  well  as  supplies  to  the  Union  army 
would  immediately  be  the  result,  and  they  were  bewildered 
and  chagrined.  At  about  one  o'clock  the  same  night,  Hord 
was  attacked  in  force  by  the  enemy.  Gear's  command  first 
received  the  assault.  Hord  at  once  moved  to  the  support 
of  Gear,  but  before  reaching  him  found  a  large  rebel  force 
posted  on  a  range  of  hills  which  completely  commanded 
his  line  of  march.  These  hills  were  steep  and  rugged. 
There  was,  however,  but  one  course  left,  and  that  was  to 
assavilt.     This  was  done  in  a  most  gallant  style.     The  hills 


UXCLK   DAXIEL'S   STORY.  225 

were  scaled  and  the  enemy  driven  from  them  with  a  loss  of 
many  prisoners,  as  well  as  killed  and  wounded.  Gen.  Gear 
meanwhile  had  been  contending  against  a  superior  force 
for  two  hours,  and  though  almost  enveloped  at  one  time  by 
the  enemy,  he  finally  succeeded  in  repelling  the  assault. 
The  moonlight  was  so  bright  that  the  firing  seemed  to 
light  up  the  whole  heavens,  as  if  meteors  were  in  every 
possible  space.  The  yells  of  the  rebels,  the  running  away 
of  teams,  the  heavy  sound  of  artillery,  were  enough  to 
'frighten  the  souls  of  fearful  adversaries.'  Mules  broke 
away  from  their  wagons  and  hitching  places,  some  with 
halters,  some  with  harness  and  singletrees  dangling  at  their 
heels.  Horses  neighing  and  mules  braying,  all  dashed  in 
the  direction  of  the  enemy,  who  mistook  the  fleeing  animals 
for  a  cavalry  charge,  and  fled  in  disorder  and  confusion. 
At  daylight  the  enemy  had  been  repulsed  at  every  point 
and  our  i-oute  to  Chatteraugus  secured. 

"Gen.  Silent  had  managed  to  communicate  with  Gen. 
Papson,  and  directed  that  one  of  his  divisions  should  cross 
over  the  river  in  front  of  his  camp  in  plain  view  of  the 
enemy,  and  while  the  enemy  were  watching  these  move- 
ments pontoon  bridges  were  being  laid  across  the  river  by 
the  Engineer  Corps,  they  passing  down  the  river  beyond 
the  left  flank  of  the  enemy  in  the  night  time.  Over  this 
bridge  crossed  Palmerston's  Division  and  joined  Hord,  and 
by  the  next  morning  all  the  heights  commanding  the  bridge 
and  Looking-Glass  Valley  w^ere  secured  and  communica- 
tion opened  by  way  of  the  north  side  of  the  river  by  cross- 
ing the  pontoon  bridge,  and  on  that  very  day  rations  for  the 
men  were  taken  into  Chatteraugus.  Such  a  shout  as  went 
up  from  the  throats  of  nearly  50,000  men  was  perhaps  never 
heard  before  nor  since.  Gen.  Silent  entered  Chatteraugus 
Avith  the  supplies  for  the  hungry,  and  was  most  gratefully 
received  by  officers  and  men.  When  this  line  was  opened 
the  boys  christened  it  '  Silent's  cracker  line.' 

'*  The  scene  that  followed  the  opening  of  this  line  of  com- 
munication is  not  to  be  described  by  any  one.  Poor  fellows, 
they  had  suffered  long  and  much.  They  were  patriots; 
but  how  many  people  remember  it  now  ? " 


226  UXCLE   DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

At  this  point  the  old  man  grew  eloquent,  and  finally 
bowed  his  head  foi-  a  moment.     Resuming,  he  said: 

"  In  a  very  short  time  every  one  had  gained  confidence 
and  courage,  and  was  again  not  only  ready  but  eager  for  the 
fray.  Biggs  at  once  saw  his  peril.  Long-path  was  at  Knox- 
burg  trying  to  dislodge  Broomfield,  Avhile  Gen.  Papson  was 
being  rapidly  re-enforced.  And  now  the  tables  were  turned. 
The  rebels  no  longer  jeered  at  and  tantalized  our  boys  with 
inquiries  as  to  when  they  proposed  to  start  for  '  Pine  For- 
est Prison.'  Jeff  Davis,  the  Confederate  President,  had 
only  a  few  days  before  visited  Biggs's  army  and  looked 
down  upon  our  starving  soldiers.  Our  boys  knew  this,  and 
would  ask  if  Jeff  Devis  would  like  to  dine  with  Gen.  Silent 
on  hard-tack  ? 

"Just  at  this  time  our  forces  were  anxiously  looking  for 
the  arrival  of  the  troops  from  the  Army  of  the  West,  which 
they  knew  were  marching  with  all  the  energy  they  could 
to  the  aid  of  their  comi-ades.  So  the  next  morning  the 
rebels  were  saluted  with  a  shout  that  rang  from  the  valley  up 
to  the  top  of  Looking-Glass  Mountain  and  along  Middle- 
ton's  Ridge.  It  was  the  arrival  of  Sherwood  from  Victor's 
Hill  with  two  full  corps  of  as  good  soldiers  as  ever  marched 
under  the  American  flag.  Cheer  upon  cheer  from  both  our 
armies  rang  out  and  gladdened  the  hearts  of  all. 

"  The  next  day  Gen.  Silent  was  handed  a  note  by  a  cav- 
alrjnuan.  He  examined  it,  and  found  that  it  bore  informa- 
tion to  the  effect  that  Longpath  had  failed  to  capture  Knox- 
burg,  but  had  been  repulsed  by  Broomfield  and  was  then 
marching  rapidly  to  re-enforce  Biggs.  On  inquiry  the 
General  found  that  the  note  was  written  by  a  lady,  who 
was  then  some  ten  miles  away  at  a  farmhouse.  The  caval- 
ryman stated  that  she  was  very  anxious  that  Gen.  Silent 
should  get  the  note  that  day,  and  that  she  had  also  told  him 
to  say  to  the  General  that  she  Avas  the  same  lady  who  had 
given  him  certain  information  at  Nashua  some  days  before, 
and  that  she  informed  the  bearer  of  the  contents  of  the 
note  and  requested  him  to  destroy  it  if  in  danger  of  being 
captui-ed.  Gen.  Silent  consulted  Gen.  Papson  and  found 
that  he  had  iuq:)licit  faith  in  her  statements,  as  he  said 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 


22^ 


she  had  given  Rosenfelt  truthful  and  important  informa- 
tion twice  as  to  the  numbei'S  and  movements  of  the  enemy. 
Gen.  Silent  said: 

''  'This  being  so,  we  must  drive  Biggs  from  his  position 
before  Long-path  can  join  him.' 

"It  was  then  raining  and  blowing  a  perfect  gale,  and 
Gen.  Papson  said  that  it  might  be  well  to  delay  until  the 
storm  was  over.     This  Gen.  Silent  assented  to.  but  directed 


THE  SPECTER  APPEARS  TO  THE  GENERAL. 


that  all  preparations  be  made  for  the  attack,  so  as  to  be  in 
perfect  readiness  at  a  moment's  notice. 

"Sherwood,  however,  had  not  yet  succeeded  in  getting 
to  the  i:)Osition  assigned  him.  He  was  struggling  against 
rain,  wind,  and  high  water.  In  crossing  Little  Combination 
River  to  the  north  side  the  pontoon  bridge  gave  way,  and 
Gen.  Osterman  and  his  division  of  Sherwood's  command 
were  completely  cut  off  and  left  on  the  south  side  of  the 


228  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

stream.  Silent  ordered  him  to  proceed  up  the  river  to  a 
point  opposite  Middleton's  Ridge  with  the  remainder  of  his 
command.  By  this  time  the  freshet  was  so  great  that  it 
was  imj)ossible  to  repair  the  bridge.  So  Osterman  was 
ordered,  if  he  could  not  get  across  by  eight  o'clock  the  next 
morning,  to  report  to  Gen.  Hord.  Sherwood  finally  suc- 
ceeded in  moving  the  rest  of  his  command  to  the  point  in- 
dicated. Pontoons  were  now  necessary  for  bridging  the 
river  at  this  point  in  order  to  cross  the  troops  again  over 
to  the  south  side  to  assault  Middleton's  Ridge,  the  point 
of  it  sloping  down  near  to  the  river,  on  Avhich  rested  the 
rebel  right  flank.  There  were  but  few  pontoons  to  be 
obtained,  and  here  the  genius  of  man  came  well  into  play. 
Rafts  and  boats  of  a  rough  character  were  at  once  impro- 
vised, and  by  the  morning  of  the  24th  of  November  Sher- 
wood's command  was  once  more  on  the  south  side  of  the 
river,  with  men,  horses  and  artillery,  ready  for  the  assault. 
He  Avas  moving  in  a  drizzling  rain,  and  as  the  clouds  hung 
low  his  movement  was  pretty  well  covered.  He  pushed 
forward  with  great  rapidity  and  seized  the  smaller  hills 
near  the  river,  driving  the  enemy  therefrom,  and  at  once 
fortified  them  securely. 

"  The  rebels  now  seeing  this  advantage  made  an  ineffec- 
tual assault  to  dislodge  him.  He  had  possession  of  two  hills, 
with  a  depression  in  his  front  between  him  and  the  main 
ridge,  it  being  his  objective  point.  The  mist  and  heaviness 
of  the  day  prevented  the  enemy  on  Looking-Glass  Mountain 
from  seeing  or  understanding  the  movement  of  Sherwood 
on  the  right.  Night  closed  in,  and  as  the  clouds  cleared 
away,  the  light  of  the  camp  fires  revealed  the  position  of 
both  armies.  Indeed,  the  night  was  beautiful.  The  lights 
on  the  north  side  were  made  by  those  guarding  the  camp 
of  Sherwood,  left  in  his  movement,  across  the  river.  These 
lights  of  the  camp  fires  of  both  armies  now  formed  a  com-, 
plete  circuit,  making  a  grand  picture.  The  stillness  of  the 
night  was  a  warning  to  all  that  in  the  morning  Avork  was 
to  be  done. 

"About  the  hour  of  ten  Gen.  Silent  was  out  looking  at 
the  lights,  and  in  order  to  form  some  opinion  of  the  con- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  329 

dition  of  the  weather  during  the  next  day,  he  strolled 
along  the  river  bank  alone.  Stopping  at  no  great  distance 
from  one  of  the  sentinels,  he  sat  down  upon  a  stone  under 
a  large  tree,  the  shadows  of  which  obscured  him  from 
view.  While  sitting  absorbed  in  thought  as  to  what  the 
future  would  be  to  the  army  then  preparing  for  a  desperate 
battle,  a  strange  form  seemed  to  appear  before  him.  He 
was  at  first  startled,  and  then  felt  as  though  he  had 
dreamed,  and  was  thereby  deceiving  himself.  The  object 
was  apparently  a  woman  dressed  in  a  long  flowing  robe  of 
pure  white.  The  features  were  regularly  formed;  she  had 
large  blue  eyes,  long,  auburn  hair,  and  a  light  shone  about 
her  which  made  every  feature  plain  and  visible  to  hun. 
This  strange  apparition  did  not  speak,  but  pointed  to 
Looking-Glass  Mountain,  and  passed  her  hand,  extending 
her  forefinger,  as  though  tracing  the  mountain  along  to 
where  it  dips  down  to  the  Roseville  road.  At  this  point  she 
held  her  finger  pointing  for  some  seconds.  She  then  turned 
and  pointed  to  the  end  of  Middleton's  Ridge,  near  the  river, 
and  there  hesitated;  then  turned  and  pointed  to  the  center 
of  the  ridge,  near  where  Gen.  Biggs's  Headquarters  were 
afterwards  located.  Here  she  seemed  to  trace  two  lines  on 
the  side  of  the  ridge  by  i^assing  her  finger  twice  back  and 
forth.  She  hesitated  at  this  point  for  some  moments,  finally 
pointing  to  the  sky  as  though  calling  attention  to  the  stars. 
"At  this  moment  Gren.  Silent  arose  quite  excited,  and  the 
strange  specter  vanished.  He  stood  for  some  moments 
motionless.  He  could  not  move,  and  was  trembling  with 
nervousness.  Finally  he  aroused  huuself  and  stepped  to 
the  spot  where  the  strange  figure  had  appeared.  There  was 
notliing  that  could  have  been  by  dreamy  imagination  dis- 
torted into  such  a  form.  He  said  to  himself,  '  I  dreamed; 
I  must  have  dreamed;  how  could  this  be  otherwise  ? '  Just 
at  this  moment  he  saw  a  sentinel  walking  his  beat  some 
paces  away  and  approached  him  cautiously.  The  sentinel 
challenged,  and  Silent  went  forward  and  gave  the  countei-- 
sign.  He  then  told  the  sentinel  who  he  was,  and  inquired 
if  anything  unusual  was  going  on.  The  sentinel  replied  in 
the  negative.  Silent  then  inquired  if  he  had  seen  nothing 
unusual. 


230  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

"  '  No,'  replied  the  sentinel,  'except  that  you  have  been  sit- 
ting on  the  stone  under  this  tree  for  some  time.  I  have 
been  watching  you,  as  I  was  not  aware  of  your  business. ' 

"  '  You  saw  nothing  else  ?'  said  the  general. 

"  '  No,  sir,'  was  the  reply. 

"  The  General  then  bade  him  goodnight  and  returned  to 
his  headquarters,  feeling  pi-etty  sure  that  he  had  fallen 
asleep  and  dreamed  while  sitting  under  the  tree.  Yet  he 
had  a  half  lingering  superstition  on  the  subject,  and  it  an- 
noyed him  very  much.  He  could  not  divine  the  meaning 
of  it ;  whether  a  dream  or  not  he  could  not  decide.  He 
walked  back  and  forth  in  a  very  unusual  manner.  One  of 
his  staff  inquired  if  anything  had  gone  wrong  in  the  move- 
ments of  the  army.  He  said  not,  but  inquired  if  all  the 
Orderlies  were  at  their  posts,  saying  : 

"  '  I  will  want  them  very  soon  to  take  orders  to  the  field. 
They  must  be  cautioned,  also,  as  they  will  be  in  some 
danger  in  passing  to  where  they  must  go.' 

"  He  then  sat  down  and  commenced  dictating  his  orders. 

"At  midnight  they  were  sent  out  to  the  different  comman- 
ders. Hord  was  to  attack  with  all  his  force,  assisted  by 
Osterman's  division,  in  the  morning  at  the  earliest  moment 
possible,  and  scale  Looking-Grlass  Mountain.  Gen.  Papson 
was  to  make  a  demonstration  against  the  rebel  center. 

"  The  mountain  is  very  steep  and  covered  with  trees  and 
underbrush.  Crags  jut  out  at  every  turn  all  over  its  sides, 
and  at  the  suuuuit  a  high  crest  rises  almost  perpendicular 
50  or  60  feet.  Around  the  point  of  the  mountain  nearest 
the  river  the  enemy  had  heavy  earthworks,  held  by  one 
brigade.  The  ridge  or  crest  of  the  mountain  was  held 
by  some  7,000  men,  with  many  jjieces  of  artillery.  Hord's 
command  Avas  all  on  the  west  side  of  the  mountain,  entirely 
obscured  from  the  sight  of  any  of  our  troops  who  were  in 
the  town  of  Chatteraugus,  so  that  nothing  could  be  seen 
except  the  rebels  who  occupied  the  crest  of  the  mountain. 
The  movements  of  the  enemy  proved  clearly  that  some 
advance  was  being  made. 

"Gens.  Silent  and  Papson  stood  on  an  earthwork  on  the 
north  side  of  the  town  near  the  river,  where  they  could 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  231 

plainly  see  all  the  rebel  lines.  Very  soon  the  smoke  and 
sounds  of  battle  were  seen  and  heard.  Osterman  had  at- 
tacked the  rebels  in  their  works  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain 
nearest  the  river  and  driven  them  pell-mell  out  of  their  in- 
trenchments,  killing-,  wounding  and  capturing  a  great 
number.  At  the  same  time  Gen.  Gear  was  pushing  up  the 
mountain,  his  right  passing  directly  under  the  muzzles  of 
the  enemy's  guns  which  were  on  the  sunniiit,  climbing  over 
logs,  boulders  and  crags,  up  hill  and  down,  dislodging  and 
driving  the  enemy  wherever  he  opposed.  Up  and  on  went 
our  brave  boys  to  the  mouths  of  cannon  and  into  the  very 
jaws  of  death.     Gen.  Silent,  addressing  Papson,  said  : 

"  '  General,  our  men  must  be  climbing  up  the  mountain's 
side.  The  enemy  would  not  fire  so  rapidly  nor  such  volleys 
unless  our  men  were  near  them.' 

"  'No,  1  should  think  they  would  not,'  said  Papson. 

"  The  fire  flashed  from  their  guns  and  muskets  in  the  sun- 
light as  though  the  heavens  were  in  a  blaze.  Soon  batteries 
could  be  seen  pulling  out  and  moving  on  the  table  of  the 
mountain  in  the  direction  of  the  south. 

"'Do  you  see  that,  Papson?'  said  Silent.  'They  are 
getting  ready  to  retreat.  See,  they  are  sending  their  bat- 
teries out  of  danger  ! ' 

"Papson  looked,  but  said  not  a  word.  Soon  a  portion  of 
their  infantry  moved  in  the  same  direction.  The  noise  of 
artillery  firing  could  be  heard  no  longer,  but  the  rattle  of 
musketry  was  becoming  more  distinct.  The  men  and  offi- 
cers who  were  not  in  the  demonstration  against  Middleton's 
Ridge,  which  was  not  a  very  heavy  one,  were  standing 
and  looking  in  breathless  silence  at  the  upper  table-land  of 
Looking-Glass  mountain.  Finally  our  line  was  seen  moving 
up  the  crest,  the  men  firing  as  they  came,  and  such  a  yell 
as  arose  from  our  men  in  the  town  of  Chatteraugus  was  of 
the  kind  to  bring  joy  to  a  patriot's  soul.  On  they  went,  the 
fire  flashing  from  the  nmzzles  of  their  muskets.  The  rebels 
began  to  retreat,  our  men  pressing  them  until  they  were 
driven  entirely  from  the  mountain  and  across  the  valley 
near  the  old  Mission  House,  and  nearly  to  the  foot  of 
Middleton's  Ridge.    Papson's  movement  against  the  ridge, 


2o2  UXCLE   DAXIELS   STORY. 

wliic'li  was  the  enemy's  right,  ceased,  and  Looking-Glass 
Mountain  was  ours.    Joy  was  uneonfined  among  our  troops. 

"The  poor  fellows,  who  were  nearly  starved,  acted  as 
though  they  were  perfectly  Avell  and  hearty,  although  they 
had  had  but  little  to  eat  for  weeks. 

"This  was  only  the  beginning  of  the  end  at  Chatterau- 
gus.  Gen.  Silent  thought  the  rebels  w^ould  now  retreat  into 
Georgia;  but  in  this  he  was  mistaken.  They  strengthened 
their  line  on  Middleton's  Ridge  and  extended  it  across  the 
valley  to  wdiei-e  Looking-Glass  Mountain  slopes  down  to  the 
road  from  Roseville  to  Chatteraugus,  and  there  they  seemed 
T)ent  on  stajdng.  Tw'o  days  later,  finding  the  enemy  again 
preparmg  for  battle.  Gen.  Silent  issued  his  orders  for  a  general 
assault.  Sherwood  at  early  dawn  was  to  attack  the  enemy 
on  his  right  and  drive  him  back  if  possible  on  the  southern 
portion  of  the  ridge;  Papson  was  to  be  ready  to  assault  in 
front  at  the  moment  when  the  commanding  General  should 
think  the  proper  time  had  arrived;  Gen.  Hord  was  to  cross 
from  Looking-Glass  Mountain  over  to  the  Roseville  road 
and  attack  his  left  flank. 

"  The  morning  Avas  clear  and  cold.  Biggs's  Headquarters 
could  be  seen  on  the  crest  of  Middleton's  Ridge,  near  the 
center  of  his  line.  Gen.  Silent  occupied  a  knob  or  high 
point  near  our  lines  that  had  been  wrested  from  the  enemy 
in  a  skirmish  the  day  before.  All  were  anxiously  waiting 
the  assault  and  final  result.  Now  and  again  a  shot  w^ould 
be  heard,  and  then  a  volley.  There  were  skirmishings  occa- 
sionally in  different  directions.  On  Hord's  line,  as  he  ad- 
vanced, slight  skirmishing  Avas  kept  up,  and  at  the  base  of 
the  ridge  a  shot  Avould  be  fired  in  the  direction  of  where 
Papson  Avas  forming  his  line.  Finally  shots  Avere  heard  on 
our  extreme  left,  then  more,  then  a  piece  of  artillery,  then 
a  A^olley,  then  a  battery  opened,  then  commands  Avere  heard 
and  the  battle  began.  Sherwood  Avas  moving  against  the 
enemy's  right  flank. 

"  He  attacked  as  ordered,  but  found  the  enemy  in  strong 
force  and  A^ery  stubborn.  The  battle  continued  on  this 
I^art  of  the  line  Avithout  any  A'ery  material  adA'antage  to 
either  side.     At  about  three  o'clock  Gen.  Papson  Avas  or- 


u^-CLE  daiviel's  story.  233 

dered  not  to  delay  his  attack  any  longer,  so  at  this  time  the 
movement  of  the  whole  army  against  the  enemy  com- 
menced. Papson  attacked  in  double  column,  Grens.  Ander- 
son and  Sherlin  leading  the  assault  with  their  divisions. 
In  the  centei*,  at  the  first  assault  made  on  the  rifle-pits  at 
the  base  of  the  ridge,  our  forces  were  not  successful,  and 
falling  back  for  a  short  distance  they  readjusted  their  lines, 
changed  some  of  the  regiments,  and  moved  forward  again 
to  the  attack.  This  time  the  movement  was  as  if  it  were 
machinery  in  motion. 

"  AVhen  close  to  the  enemy  a  bayonet  charge  was  ordered, 
and  against  the  foe  they  drove  the  instruments  of  death. 
The  men  who  were  in  this  deadly  charge  will  never  forget 
it.  As  they  came  with  bayonets  fixed  and  directed,  the 
enemy,  seeing  their  determination,  poured  a  deadly  fire 
into  their  ranks.  Many  a  brave  man  fell,  but  on  the  lines 
swept  over  the  trenches.  Here  the  rebels  were  killed  and 
wounded  in  such  numbers  that  they  lay  one  across  another 
in  great  numbers.  The  enemy  fell  back,  giving  up  the 
trenches  to  our  victorious  troops,  and  retreated  to  their 
main  works  on  the  top  of  the  ridge. 

"Our  troops  moved  right  on  up  the  sloi^e  of  the  ridge, 
facing  a  shower  of  shot  and  shell  and  musketry  most  de- 
structive and  deadly.  Anderson  and  Sherlin  led  the  way. 
Commanders  of  cor^DS,  divisions  and  brigades  vied  with  one 
another  as  to  who  should  reach  the  crest  first.  For  a  time 
it  seemed  doubtful  if  any  of  them  would  succeed  in  accom- 
plishing it.  Our  artillery  was  in  battery  playing  on  the 
enemy  from  an  eminence  on  the  plateau  east  of  the  town 
and  between  the  two  Imes.  Finally  the  guns  of  the  enemy 
were  disabled,  some  dismounted,  and  others  driven  from 
their  position.  Our  whole  line  then  made  one  despei'ate 
effort  to  scale  the  ridge  and  charge  the  rebel  works.  With 
a  mighty  shout  and  '  Come  on  boys  ! '  from  Sherlin  and 
Anderson,  the  heights  were  scaled,  and  amid  sickening 
scenes  of  blood  and  death  our  brave  boys  stormed  and  cap- 
tui-ed  their  breast-works.  Their  center  was  pierced  and 
broken.  They  wavered  and  finally  retreated  down  the  op- 
posite slope  of  the  ridge.     Gen.  Anderson  seized  one  of  our 


234  UJTCLE  daxiel's  story. 

flags,  mounted  the  rebel  works,  and  held  it  up  so  that  our 
-whole  army  might  see  it,  and  they  did.  The  sight  of  the 
old  flag  on  the  rebel  works  on  Middleton's  Ridge,  filled  our 
men  with  joy  and  enthusiasm.  They  rushed  forward, 
shouting  as  they  went.  The  men  who  had  been  shut  up 
and  nearly  starved,  wept  with  joy  unspeakable. 

"Sherwood  now  doubled  the  enemy's  flank  back  until 
they  were  retreating  and  falling  back  on  the  two  divisions 
of  Anderson  and  Sherlin,  who  turned  and  poured  volleys 
into  their  rear.  The  retreat  of  Biggs's  army  now  became 
general.  We  captured  many  prisoners.  Just  at  this  mo- 
ment a  rebel  cavalry  officer  on  a  white  horse  was  seen  dash- 
ing down  the  ridge  from  the  direction  of  the  rebel  left.  He 
came  within  a  short  distance  of  our  line  and  took  off  his 
hat  to  our  troops,  as  if  he  intended  to  surrender.  Turning 
on  his  horse  he  drew  a  revolver  and  fired.  The  ball  struck 
Gen.  Anderson  in  the  right  shoulder,  inflicting  a  severe  and 
jjainful  wound.  Gen.  Anderson  turned  and  saw  him  as  he 
escaped  down  the  side  of  the  ridge.  Anderson  recognized 
him,  but  did  not  say  a  word.  Many  shots  Avere  fired  at  him 
by  the  soldiers,  but  he  made  good  his  escape.  (It  was  Gen. 
Joseph  Whitthorne,  the  fiend.)  Gen.  Anderson  was  taken 
by  Jackson  and  James  Whitcomb  (who  had  been  by  his 
side  during  the  whole  of  the  engagement)  back  to  the  town 
to  be  cared  for  by  the  Surgeon.  Gen.  Ander.son  inquired 
after  Capt.  Day,  and  upon  inquiry  it  was  found  that  he 
had  been  severely  wounded  during  the  last  charge  up  the 
ridge,  and  had  been  carried  in  an  ambulance  to  the  hos- 
l^ital. 

"The  battle  was  won.  No  rebel  flag  was  insight,  and 
the  Stars  and  Stripes  w  ed  over  Looking-Glass  Mountain 
and  Middleton's  Ridge  once  more.  Longpath  just  reached 
Ringgold's  Gap  in  time  to  meet  his  flying  friends,  who  Avere 
in  a  gi'eat  state  of  demoralization.  They  had  been  utterly 
routed  and  broken  to  pieces.  Our  army  was  in  great  glee 
and  full  of  joy  that  night  and  for  many  days  thereafter. 
The  Army  of  the  Center  had  been  in  such  bad  condition 
for  so  long  a  time — being  hemmed  in  and  starved — that  it 
became  necessary  to  go  into  quarters  for  recuperation,  and 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  235 

also  to  refit  and  refurnish  it  with  horses,  mules,  harness, 
etc.  The  troops  were,  therefore,  distributed  at  the  most 
convenient  points  on  the  lines  of  our  communications. 

"Gen.  Silent,  now  having  put  Gen.  Biggs  and  his  army 
in  a  condition  of  harmlessness  for  the  season,  took  up  hi? 
headquarters  at  Nashua. 

"  The  next  morning  after  the  battle,  my  son  Jackson  left 
Gen.  Anderson  (who  was  comparatively  easy,  for  his  wound, 
though  painful,  was  not  considered  dangerous,)  to  search 
for  Capt.  Day.  He  found  him  in  the  officers'  hospital, 
wounded  severely,  shot  through  the  bowels.  He  died  that 
night.  This  was  sad  news  to  the  General,  for  he  loved  him 
as  if  he  had  been  a  brother.  He  was  buried  at  Chatter- 
augus.  His  friends  were  notified,  and  removed  his  remains 
to  the  cemetery  near  Bloomington,  111.  He  was  a  gallant 
soldier,  and  had  been  so  kind  to  Gen.  Anderson  that  we  all 
loved  him.  His  death  caused  nearly  as  much  sadness  in 
my  family  as  the  loss  of  one  of  our  own  sons. 

"My  son  Jackson,  James  Whiteomb  and  old  Ham  staid 
close  by  Gen.  Anderson,  doing  all  they  could  to  alleviate 
his  sufferings.  There  was  no  suspicion  as  to  who  had  shot 
him.  One  day,  however,  he  was  suffering  with  a  severe 
fever,  and  in  a  delirium  remarked  : 
s^^  "  '  Jo  Whitthorne  is  my  evil  genius.  He  mtends  to  mur- 
^S^r-ine.' 

"  This  he  repeated  so  often  that  when  he  was  sufficiently 
recovered  Jackson  asked  him  if  he  remembered  saying  this? 
He  replied  that  he  did  not.  Jackson  told  him  that  it  had 
aroused  his  suspicions  on  the  subject.  He  then  revealed 
the  secret  to  Jackson  under  the  seal  of  confidence,  as  he 
said  it  would  kill  his  wife  if  she  knew  it.  Jackson  after- 
wards revealed  the  same  to  me,  but  no  mention  was  ever 
made  of  it  by  either  of  us. 

"Old  Ham  was  so  attentive  and  kind  that  no  one  asked 
him  as  to  his  whereabouts  during  the  battle.  Jackson,  how- 
ever, found  him  under  the  bed  when  they  brought  the 
General  back  from  the  field.  The  old  man  said  that  he  had 
been  sick  all  day,  and  got  under  the  bed  to  be  out  of  the 
way.    When  they  came  back  he  said  to  the  General ;  '  I 


236  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

know  you  be  kill'  dat  day  or  hurted  bery  bad,  kase  I  dream 
it.  De  good  Laud  tole  me  so  when  I  sleep.  No  'sputin'  it, 
sho,  for  de  Laud  allers  tells  me  "bout  dese  matters ;  and 
you  can  ax  Marfa  if  it  is  not  so  when  you  go  home.' 

"When  the  General  recovered  so  as  to  think  of  these 
matters  he  dictated  his  report  to  Jackson,  who  wrote  it  for 
him,  in  which  he  recommended  Peter  for  promotion,  among 
many  others,  for  gallant  conduct,  and  also  recommended 
Orderly  James  Whitcomb  for  a  Lieutenancy  in  the  Regular 
Army.  These  recommendations  were  complied  Avith  at 
once,  and  Peter  was  assigned  to  the  command  of  a  brigade. 
James  Whitcomb  was  assigned  to  the  13th  U.  S.  Inf.,  and 
detailed  at  Gen.  Anderson's  request  as  an  Aide-de-Camp  in 
place  of  Capt.  Day.  The  President  sent  Peters  commission 
to  me  and  I  took  it  to  him  at  Chatteraugus,  in  accordance 
with  the  wish  of  Gen.  Anderson,  who  desired  to  see  me, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  keep  from  his  wife  and  our  family 
the  fact  of  his  being  wounded  until  he  should  be  able  to 
come  home.  1  found  my  sons  both  well  and  Gen.  Anderson 
improving  when  I  arrived.  I  remained  several  days.  I 
met  Gen.  Silent  and  had  several  conversations  with  him.  I 
found  him  well  posted  as  tb  all  matters  North  as  well  as 
South.  He  said  there  was  no  danger  of  Biggs  during  that 
Winter.  He  could  not  more  than  recuperate  his  army,  and 
in  the  Spring,  in  all  probability,  the  rebel  army  in  the  cen- 
ter would  have  a  new  commander,  as  Biggs  was  a  great  fail- 
ure; that  if  he  had  moved  against  our  forces  when  he  had 
them  caged  up  before  re-enforcements  came,  our  army 
would  have  been  compelled  to  surrender.  He  also  spoke 
of  our  danger  in  the  North  from  the  anti-war  party.  He 
regarded  it  more  dangerous  than  the  rebel  army.  If  they 
could  succeed  in  carrying  the  election  the  Confederacy 
would  by  them  be  recognized  and  the  Union  dissolved. 

"  In  a  few  days  Gen.  Anderson  Avas  adjudged  by  the  Sur- 
geon to  be  strong  enough  to  travel.  He  was  granted  an  in- 
definite leave  of  absence  by  Gen.  Silent,  who  regarded  him 
very  highly  as  an  able  officer.  Gen.  Anderson,  myself, 
Jackson,  James  Whitcomb  (now  lieutenant),  and  Ham 
started  for  Allentown.     On  arriving  at  home  the  family 


UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  237 

were  overjoyed,  sui'iDrised,  and  grieved  all  at  the  same  time 
— overjoyed  at  our  return,  surprised  that  they  had  not  heard 
of  the  General  being  wounded,  and  grieved  at  his  suffering. 

"Lieut.  James  Whit  comb  was  introduced  to  the  family, 
who  were  dehghted  to  see  him.  He  left  the  same  evening 
for  his  home  in  Detroit,  and  we  were  together  once  more, 
save  two  sons,  Peter  and  Henry.  The  meeting  between 
Ham  and  Aunt  Martha  was  vei-y  affecting.  Their  manner 
and  queer  remarks  were  laughable.  Soon  Aunt  Martha 
came  in  to  see  her  Marsa  Gen'l  Tom.  She  hugged  him  and 
got  down  on  her  knees  and  prayed  for  him,  and  then  said 
to  me: 

"  '  Uncle  Daniel,  I  bress  de  good  Laud,  for  you  bring 
Marsa  Tom  back.  I  cure  him,  sho.  I  knows  what  to  do; 
de  Laud  tell  me,  he  do.  He  not  goin'  to  let  Marsa  Genl 
Tom  die;  no  he  not !  He  want  him  to  whip  de  Sesh,  he  do. 
I  knows;  de  Laud  tell  me  bout  dat  in  de  dream.  He  not 
fool  dis  old  'oman;  he  neber  do.  Ham,  he  dream  'bout  dat 
when  he  down  to  de  fight.  He  say  he  sick  when  dey  fight. 
How  is  dat,  Uncle  Daniel  ?  Did  Marsa  Tom  tell  you  ?  Was 
he  sick  ?  He  awful  coward.  Ham  is,  but  if  he  sick,  den  all 
right;  i?ut  when  he  not  been  sick  he  must  stay  wid  Marsa 
Gen'l  to  keep  he  thmgs  all  right.  Ham  say  he  do  dat.  I 
'spect  he  do;  he  say  so.' 

"We  told  Aunt  Martha  that  Ham  was  all  right,  and  that 
pleased  her,  jDOor  old  woman.  She  was  pure  gold;  God 
never  made  a  better  heart  under  any  Avhite  skin  than  she 
had  under  her  black  one. 

"  Gen.  Anderson  had  the  best  of  attention,  and  improved 
daily  until  he  could  walk  about  without  pain,  but  he  was 
not  fit  for  duty  for  a  considerable  time.  The  two  children 
were  delighted,  and  were  full  of  questions  of  all  kinds. 
One  day  when  they  were  trying  to  entei-tain  the  General, 
his  little  daughter  asked  him  who  shot  him.  I  saw  the 
tears  come  into  his  eyes,  and  he  arose  and  walked  out  on 
the  porch  without  making  any  answer." 

Just  at  this  moment  Mrs.  Wilson  came  into  the  room,  and 
Uncle  Daniel  took  her  on  his  knee  and  kissed  her,  saying: 

"Jennie,  you  are  my  all  and  only  hope,  save  my  poor 


238  U2yCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

grandson,  that  I  now  have  left.  My  time  will  soon  come, 
however,  when  I  can  quietly  quit  this  world  of  trouble  and 
care  and  find  a  home  where  works  will  have  due  consider- 
ation; Avhere  those  who  serve  in  the  army  of  the  Lord  will 
at  least  be  considered  the  equal  of  those  who  have  been 
in  rebellion  against  him. 

"My  good  friends,"  said  Uncle  Daniel,  "you  may  think 
strange  of  my  melancholy  mood;  but  why  should  I  desire 
to  live  longer  and  see  what  I  do  and  feel  as  I  do  constantly 
on  account  of  the  manner  in  which  things  are  now  being 
conducted." 

"  I  am  not  in  any  way  surprised  at  your  feeling  as  you 
do.  I  have  felt  and  do  feel  the  same,  though  my  misfor- 
tunes and  troubles  have  not  been  severe  in  comparison  with 
yours,"  said  Col.  Bush.  "But,  Uncle  Daniel,  to  call  your 
attention  away  from  your  sorrows  for  a  moment,  I  am  very 
desirous  of  knowing  what  became  of  Mrs.  Houghton. " 

"  She  remained  in  that  jjart  of  the  country  during  that 
Winter  and  until  our  combined  Armies  of  the  Center  and 
West  commenced  their  next  campaign,  during  all  of  which 
time  she  kept  our  commanding  Generals  posted  as  to  the 
movements  of  the  enemy,,  his  strength,  when  troops  were 
sent  east  or  west,  where  and  how  many  ;  and  when  the 
troops  were  moved  south  in  the  Spring  she  returned  to 
NeAV  York,  and,  I  have  been  informed,  married  again.  I 
hope  she  may  be  yet  living  and  enjoying  great  happiness. 
She  was  a  true  woman.  I  have  not  heard  of  her  for  many 
years,  however." 

"She  was  a  heroine  sure,"  said  Col.  Bush;  "her  move- 
ments were  of  a  most  important  character.  Uncle  Daniel." 

"Yes,  Colonel,  she  was  a  true  patriot,  and  loved  her  coun- 
try for  her  country's  sake,  and  I  hope  the  Lord  has  thrown 
fortune  and  pleasure  in  her  pathway.  There  were  a  great 
many  patriotic  and  daring  acts  performed  by  women  during  . 
our  war.  God  bless  the  good  women.  To  our  poor  sick 
and  wounded  soldiers  they  were  like  ministering  angels, 
both  in  the  camp  and  hosjaitals." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

SERAINE  WHITCOMB'S  EXAMINATION  OF  THE  REBEL 
PRISONS  AND  HENRY  LYON'S  RELEASE.— MAN'S  IN- 
HUMANITY.—SERAINE  WHITCOMB  VISITS  THE  SOUTH- 
ERN PRISON  PENS.— A  SAD  TALE  OF  WOE.— GRAPHIC 
PICTURE  OF  SUFFERING,  WRETCHEDNESS  AND  DEATH, 

'  •  Oh  war,  thou  son  of  hell. 
Whom  angry  heavens  do  make  their  ministers. 
Throw  in  the  frozen  bosoms  of  our  past. 
Hot  coals  of  vengeance.''— Shakebveare. 

UNCLE  Daniel  Lyon  resumed  his  story  by  giving  us  a 
history  of  the  adventures  of  Miss  Seraine  Whitcomta, 
who,  as  had  been  discovered,  was  the  sister  of  James 
"VVhitcomb,   now  Aide-de-Camp    to  Gren.   Anderson. 
He  continued  by  saying  : 

"  Miss  Serame's  journey  to  Richmond  was  accomphshed 
by  overcoming  the  greatest  of  difflculties.  The  Presidents 
authority  was  good  at  every  point  in  and  through  the 
Union  hnes.  But  when  she  reached  the  rebel  piclvets  at  or 
near  the  Rapidan  she  was  placed  under  arrest  as  a  spy, 
and  taken  to  the  headquarters  of  the  commander  of  the 
rebel  army.  She  then  stated  her  case  in  a  modest  way, 
l^resenting  the  note  given  to  her  by  our  President.  Her 
story  was  so  simjjle  and  reasonable  that  she  was  permitted 
to  enter  Richmond  in  order  to  lay  her  case  before  President 
Davis.  At  the  same  time  the  authorities  at  the  rebel  army 
headquarters  had  a  lurking  suspicion  of  her  on  account 
of  (as  they  thought)  her  pretended  perilous  undertaking. 
Yet  she  was  conducted  to  Richmond,  and  there  took  lodg- 
ings at  the  Virginia  Hotel,  where  she  was  subjected  to  a 
constant  Avatch  over  her  every  movement.  She  was  in 
much  doubt  for  several  days  what  course  to  pursue. 
There  was  great  activity  going  on  in  making  preparations 


240  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

for  some  movement  of  the  rebel  army.  She  was  not  per- 
mitted to  leave  her  hotel. 

"She  finally  wrote  a  note  to  President  Davis,  stating 
that  she  wished  to  be  permitted  to  have  an  interview 
with  him  on  a  matter  of  grave  hnport  to  her ;  that  she  was 
alone  and  under  a  vigilant  watch ;  that  she  thought  she 
could  satisfy  him  of  her  harmless  intentions. 

"  To  this  she  received  a  very  polite  answer  jDermitting  her 
to  see  him  at  11  o'clock  the  following  day,  and  informing 
her  that  he  would  send  an  escort. 

"The  next  day,  promptly  at  the  time,  an  officer  appeared 
and  inquired  if  Miss  Seraine  Whitcomb  was  in.  She  read- 
ily responded,  and  directed  that  he  be  admitted.  Presen- 
ting himself,  he  said  he  was  Capt.  T.  P.  Eedingson.  The 
arrangements  were  soon  agreed  upon,  and  the  two  started 
for  the  Executive  office.  The  detention  in  the  ante-rooui 
was  but  slight,  before  they  were  ushered  into  the  presence 
of  Mr.  Davis.  Seraine  said  he  was  seated  in  an  arm-chair, 
rather  oldish  and  common.  Mr.  Davis  rose  and  greeted  her 
pleasantly.  He  looked  care-worn  and  haggard,  and  seemed 
thoughtful ;  but  at  no  time  during  the  interview  did  he 
forget  his  genial,  polite  manner  toward  her.  She  hardly 
knew  what  to  say.  After  a  short  time  he  broke  the  ice  by 
asking  her  if  he  could  serve  her  in  any  way.  She  gained 
courage  enough  to  tell  him»her  whole  story.  She  told  him 
she  would  not  give  information  of  any  kind  to  any  one  in 
reference  to  what  she  might  see  or  hear  Avhile  under  his 
protection  ;  that  she  wished  to  examine  the  prison  records 
for  the  name  of  her  friend,  Henry  Lyon,  who  she  hoped, 
through  his  kindness,  to  find,  and  have  exchanged. 

She  seemed  to  touch  a  tender  spot  in  his  nature.  He  gave 
her  a  letter  of  safe  conduct  through  all  the  rebel  lines,  and 
authority  to  examine  the  prisons  and  hospitals,  exacting  at 
the  same  time  a  pledge  from  her  that  she  would,  when 
satisfied,  return  by  way  of  Richmond  and  make  a  report  to 
him  of  all  she  should  see  and  hear  that  was  of  interest  in 
connection  with  the  prisons,  the  army,  or  other  kindred 
subjects.  With  this  understanding  and  pledge  on  her  part 
she  gave  him  her  thanks,  with  many  good  wishes  for  his 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  241 

health.  She  then  bade  hiui  good  good-by  and  returned  to 
her  hotel. 

"  Capt.  Redlngson,  her  escort,  was  very  polite  to  her,  and 
promised  that  he  would  call  the  next  day  and  make  arrange- 
ments for  her  to  visit  the  prisons  and  examine  the  records 
or  rolls  of  prisoners  in  Richmond.  The  next  day  at  ten 
o'clock  the  Captain  called  and  escorted  her  to  Libby.  There 
she  saw  such  suffering  as  made  her  almost  fi-antic,  but 
she  indulged  in  no  remarks.  As  she  passed  along  the 
pallets  of  rotten  straw,  the  tears  would  roll  down  the  sunken 
cheeks  of  their  occupants  as  she  uttered  some  kind  Avord  to 
them.  The  rolls  did  not  disclose  the  name  of  the  one  for 
whom  she  was  in  search,  and  she  returned  with  the  Cap- 
tain to  her  hotel.  That  night  she  coidd  not  sleep.  She 
had  seen  that  day  such  sights  as  she  had  never  expected  to 
Avitness,  and  could  not  have  believed  had  she  not  looked 
upon  them  with  her  own  eyes.  Men  eating  rotten  food; 
many,  very  many,  sick,  sore  and  distressed;  quite  a  num- 
ber Avithout  sufficient  clothes  to  cover  their  persons;  no 
blankets;  no  way  to  send  word  to  friends;  no  privileges 
granted,  their  treatment  harsh  and  brutal.  For  the  least 
delinquency  inhuman  punishment  was  inflicted.  No  pros- 
pect of  help  or  relief  of  any  kind.  All  kinds  of  stories 
Avere  told  them  of  disasters  to  the  'Yanks,' as  the  rebels 
called  the  Union  soldiers.  It  was  really  a  sickening  sight 
to  behold. 

"The  next  day  they  visited  Belle  Isle,  and  there  found 
the  same  condition  of  things.  After  an  examination  of 
records  they  returned  to  the  Virginia  Hotel.  Miss  Seraine 
then  concluded  to  leave  for  Salisbury.  She  asked  the  Cap- 
tain if  he  would  be  kind  enough  to  see  to  getting  her  tickets 
and  placing  her  properly  in  charge  of  the  conductor,  with 
such  instructions  as  might  enable  her  to  aA-oid  annoyance 
on  her  route.  The  next  morning  she  was  feeling  dull  and 
heavy  on  account  of  having  passed  a  restless  night.  The 
shadoAA^s  of  that  which  she  had  seen  during  the  day  were 
continually  before  her  eyes.  She  got  ready,  hoAvever,  and 
was  soon  put  on  the  train  by  Capt.  Redingson,  who  kncAv 
the  conductor  and  explained  to  him  her  situation  and  desire 


242  UNCLE  DAN'IEL'S  STORY. 

to  avoid  annoyances.  Then  bidding  the  Captain  good-by, 
with  many  thanks  for  liis  kindness,  she  sat  down  in  the  car 
to  pursue  her  weary  journey,  with  many  ill  forebodings. 
She  looked  out  of  the  window  over  valley,  hill  and  stream, 
and  as  she  passed  on  through  that  picturesque  country  her 
eyes  fairly  feasted  on  the  majestic  scenery  beautified  by  the 
pines  that  tower  heavenward  along  the  line  of  the  railroad. 

"In  her  loneliness  she  could  not  resist  the  floodtide  of 
hopes  and  fears  that  swept  through  her  mind — now  hoping 
and  then  fearing  that  she  would  not  find  Henry.  If  she 
should,  wovild  he  be  in  the  condition  of  the  poor,  starved 
skeletons  she  had  seen  at  Libby  and  Belle  Isle  ?  Could  it 
be  possible  that  her  lovable  and  gentle  Henry  could  be  so 
starved  and  harshly  treated  by  these  j^eople,  who  had  been 
so  polite  and  kind  to  her  ?  '  No  !  no  ! ''  she  thought  to  her- 
self; '  it  cannot  be.'  The  trnin  sped  along,  and  at  night  she 
Avas  in  Salisbury.  There  she  was  taken  to  a  hotel  of  limited 
accommodations  and  worse  attendance,  as  it  was  of  the 
character  so  common  to  that  country  in  the  days  of  slavery. 
Quite  a  number  of  sick  rebel  officers,  who  had  been  sent 
there  to  recuperate,  were  in  the  hotel. 

"The  next  morning  it  was  discovered  that  a  female 
'Yank'  was  in  the  house,  and,  the  gossips  whispered  'a 
spy  ! '  Miss  Seraine  was  unsuspecting,  and  acted  as  if 
she  had  been  a  mere  traveler  in  her  own  State.  But  very 
soon  an  officer  came  and  sat  down  by  her  and  began  a  se- 
ries of  questions,  all  of  which  she  answered  frankly.  She 
told  him  her  mission,  and  made  inquiry  about  the  prisoners 
thei-e,  wishing  to  look  for  her  friend,  Henry  Lyon.  This 
officer  left  her  and  went  to  the  authorities  and  had  her  put 
under  arrest.  At  this  she  was  frightened  almost  out  of  her 
wits.  She  wept  and  begged,  but  nothing  would  do  but  she 
nmst  have  her  baggage  (merely  a  satchel)  examined.  This 
done,  they  sent  a  lady  with  her  to  her  room  and  searched 
her  person.  Being  so  much  alarmed,  she  did  not  think  of 
her  letter  from  Mr.  Davis.  This  was  found  in  her  pocket 
and  declared  a  forgery,  as  they  thought  if  genuine  she 
would  have  produced  it  sooner.  Finally  the  conductor  who 
had  brought  the  train  through  from  Richmond  returned, 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  243 

and  finding  how  matters  were,  relieved  her  situation  by 
exjilaining  it  to  the  authorities.  The  officers  and  Mayor 
then  hastened  to  make  apologies  for  their  action  and  after- 
wards treated  her  very  kindly,  and  offered  her  every  facil- 
ity for  the  examination  desired.  Her  search  at  the  place 
was  as  fruitless  as  heretofore.  She  found  the  condition  of 
things  here  as  elsewhere  with  our  poor  prisoners — nothing 
but  extreme  suffering  and  ill  treatment.  It  was  hard  for 
her  to  understand  how  any  civilized  people  could  find  it  in 
their  hearts  to  treat  human  beings  so  barbarously. 

"  She  left  Salisbury  the  first  moment  it  was  possible  for 
her  to  do  so,  and  made  her  way  in  great  sadness  to  Pine 
Forest  Prison,  meeting  with  many  perplexing  things  on  the 
way.  As  she  neared  Pine  Forest  she  became  nervous  and 
almost  sick  with  fear  that  her  mission  would  be  a  failure. 
Her  strength  and  resolution  all  at  once  seemed  to  fail  her. 
But  on  she  went,  between  hope  and  despair.  En  route  to 
this  horrible  place,  all  kinds  of  phantoms  rose  before  her 
mind.  She  would  first  see  a  starved  human  being,  and 
then  a  wild  beast  j)ursuing  him;  then  the  butchery  and  mur- 
der of  the  victim  ;  so  that  when  she  arrived  at  the  village 
she  was  almost  frantic  and  nearly  insane.  A  gentleman, 
seeing  her  lonely  and  peculiar  situation,  assisted  her  to  a 
house,  where  she  procured  quarters. 

"  It  was  not  until  the  next  morning  that  she  made  known 
her  desire  to  visit  the  prison.  The  lady  of  the  house  seemed 
to  take  in  the  situation,  and,  instead  of  regarding  her  as  a 
spy,  felt  a  sympathy  for  her  and  willingly  rendered  her  all 
the  assistance  she  could.  Miss  Seraine  told  her  whole  story 
to  her,  and  sought  her  aid  in  making  the  proper  investiga- 
tion. This  lady,  Mrs.  Lawton,  made  all  necessary  arrange- 
ments for  the  two  to  visit  the  Superintendent  at  three 
o'clock  that  afternoon.  Promptly  at  that  hour  they  start- 
ed, and  when  they  entered  the  Superintendent's  office  out- 
side the  prison-pen  they  were  received  most  courteously 
by  Mr.  Hibbard.  At  the  same  time  his  face  wore  an  ex- 
pression that  made  Miss  Seraine  shudder.  His  movements 
were  sluggish,  his  manner  uneasy.  She  hastened  to  make 
known  to  him  the  cause  of  her  visit,  and  at  the  same  time 


844  UlfCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

presented  Mr.  Davis's  letter.  He  scanned  the  pajjer  very 
closely  without  making  any  remark.  The  arrangement 
being  made  to  come  at  twelve  o'clock  the  next  day,  they 
I'eturned  to  Mrs.  Lawton\s  house. 

"  Mrs.  Lawtou  was  kind,  and  readily  engaged  in  conver- 
sation, giving  the  most  horrible  description  and  picture  of 
the  prison  and  the  inhuman  treatment  the  prisoners  Avere 
receiving.  Seraine  was  silent,  and  refrained  from  express- 
ing opinions  or  making  any  remarks  save  to  say  that  she 
had  been  treated  with  great  kindness  and  consideration  by 
the  officers  she  had  met.  Mrs.  Lawton  gave  her  to  under- 
stand that  she  had  great  sympathy  for  the  prisoners,  and 
that  she  was  not  entirely  in  harmony  with  the  rebell- 
ion, although  she  had  been  a  sufferer  by  the  war,  having 
lost  her  husband  in  the  Confederate  service.  She  said  she 
was  living  there  merely  to  make  what  she  could  by  selling 
things  to  the  soldiers  when  she  was  permitted  to  do  so. 
She  had  a  great  contempt  for  Mr.  Hibbard,  then  keeper  of 
the  prison.     It  seems  Hibbard  was  only  there  temporarily. 

"  Miss  Seraine  slept  but  little  that  night, — she  was  so 
eager  to  ascertain  if  Henry  was,  or  if  he  had  been,  there. 
Next  morning  she  arose  early  and  was  ready  for  breakfast, 
though  she  ate  but  little.  AVhen  the  hour  of  twelve  o'clock 
arrived  she  and  Mrs.  Lawton  repaired  to  the  office  of  Mr. 
Hibbard  as  per  appointment.  They  were  received  in  a 
very  polite  manner,  and  informed  that  a  guard  Avould  be 
sent  through  the  grounds  with  them.  They  asked  if  he 
could  not  accompany  them,  as  they  were  very  timid  about 
passing  thi-ough  without  his  presence.  He  finally  consented 
to  attend  them  as  guide  and  protector. 

"On  first  entering  at  the  south  gate  they  met  a  stench 
that  almost  stifled  them.  As  they  passed  along  they  saw 
the  prisoners  in  groups,  standing  and  gazing  at  them  Avith 
a  stare  like  that  of  maniacs.  Some  were  moderately  well 
clad,  others  almost  in  a  state  of  nudity.  The  pen,  for  that 
Avas  Avhat  it  really  Avas,  Avas  in  the  most  filthy  condition 
that  human  mind  could  imagine.  As  they  passed  along 
they  could  see  the  blush  of  shame  mantle  the  cheek  of  their 
escort.     They  walked  through  the  center  of  the  grounds, 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  245 

being  the  dryest  and  most  cleanly.  To  describe  accurately 
the  sviffering-  of  the  men,  the  filthy  condition  of  this  pen,  and 
the  ghastly  looks  of  those  poor  creatures,  was  more  than 
any  tongue  or  pen  could  do.  They  came  to  where  a  portion 
of  the  sick  were  lying  under  a  very  poor  shelter,  and  there 
saw  sick  men  with  but  little  clothing  and  in  all  the  con- 
ditions of  human  suffering  possible.  Many  were  covered 
with  ulcers  from  scurvy,  some  were  sick  with  fever,  some 
with  their  teeth  dropping  out,  some  dying  with  dysentery, 
some  with  old  wounds  not  healed,  some  with  fresh  ones 
made  by  their  brutal  keepers,  and  nearly  all  were  literally 
swarming  with  vermin. 

'*  Miss  Seraine  became  so  sick  at  these  sights  that  she  was 
almost  fainting,  and  asked  to  return  to  the  house  and  be 
permitted  to  come  earlier  the  next  day,  so  as  not  to  be  in 
the  pen  during  the  midday  heat.  Her  request  Avas  granted, 
and  they  left  the  prison.  She  was  greatly  alarmed  for  fear 
she  would  find  Henry  among  this  suffering  class  of  sick 
men.  The  next  day  they  entered  the  prison  at  nine  o'clock, 
and  passing  around  on  the  north  side  of  the  grounds  found 
many  cooking  and  eating  their  meals.  There  were  no  satis- 
factory conveniences  for  cooking.  A  little  fire  and  a  few 
pans  and  cups  were  all.  The  meat,  what  little  they  had, 
was  broiled  on  coals.  Many  took  their  meal  and  stirred  it 
in  a  cup  with  the  most  disagreeable  water  ever  used,  and 
drank  it  down  without  cooking.  Hundreds  had  died  within 
a  few  days — some  from  sheer  starvation,  as  they  could  no 
longer  take  the  food  into  their  stomachs;  some  from  scurvy, 
some  from  fever,  and  some  were  murdered  by  the  guards 
for  passing  beyond  where  ordered.  How  anj^  one  could 
live  in  that  polluted  and  poisonous  atmosphere  was  the 
wonder.  In  the  inclosure  there  was  a  dirty,  swampy  piece 
of  ground,  with  water  stinking  with  filth  of  a  character  sick- 
ening to  behold.  "When  the  rain  fell  all  wei'e  subjected  to 
the  drenching  cold  bath.  On  the  ground  and  in  the  mud 
and  the  damiD  they  lay.  Many  were  there  who  during  the 
prior  AVinter  had  been  so  exposed  as  to  have  their  feet  fro- 
zen, until  in  many  instances  they  were  rotting  off. 

"  These  sights  were  so  shocking  in  all  respects  that  Miss 


246  U^'CLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

Seraine  was  afraid  to  speak,  (except  to  say  a  kind  word, 
when  permitted  to  do  so,)  to  any  of  the  unfortunate  men. 
It  seemed  to  her  that  Hibbard  knew  where  Henry  was,  but 
was  avoiding  bringing  her  into  his  presence.  So  she  said 
not  a  word,  but  looked  well  at  all  in  view  as  she  passed 
along. 

"The  punishments  for  any  and  every  little  breach  of 
discipline  Avere  of  the  most  outrageous  character.  She  saw 
many  persons  with  their  hands  tied  behind  them,  and 
others  standing,  with  their  thumbs  run  through  loops  of 
cords  tied  up  to  posts.  The  guards  were  insolent  and  were 
constantly  damning  the  prisoners.  Take  it  altogether — 
their  dirty,  filthy  food,  their  mode  of  cooking,  their  scanty 
rations,  their  clothes,  the  stinking  water  they  Avere  forced 
to  use,  the  treatment  of  the  sick,  the  punishments  they 
were  compelled  to  bear,  the  dirty,  A^ile  pen  they  were  in, 
and  the  poisonous  atmosphere  they  were  forced  to  breathe, 
there  is  no  account  anywhere  in  the  barbarous  ages  that 
ever  did  or  could  equal  Pine  Forest  Prison. 

"Miss  Seraine  became  sick  and  tired  of  the  horrible 
sights,  and  at  last  said  to  Mr.  Hibbard  that  she  did  not 
wish  to  go  around  any  more  to  look  upon  the  suffering 
prisoners,  but  desired  to  be  taken  where  Mr.  Lyon  was, 
if  in  the  prison.  He  replied  that  he  thought  he  Avas  in  the 
main  hospital.  They  directed  their  steps  thither.  On 
entering  it  she  beheld  so  many  ghastly  men  at  one  Aaew 
that  she  recoiled,  and  for  a  moment  hesitated.  RecoA'ering 
herself  she  proceeded.  While  passing  along  she  beheld  a 
young  man  Avith  sunken  eyes,  pale  and  ashy  cheeks,  lying 
on  a  board  cot,  so  emaciated  that'  she  had  no  thought  of 
who  it  could  be.  But  in  a  moment  she  heard  her  name 
Avhispered,  and  saAv  a  lean,  bony  hand  reaching  out  toAA'ards 
her.  She  looked  at  him,  took  his  cold,  Avithered  hand,  and 
spoke  to  him,  asking  if  she  could  do  anything  for  him.  •  He 
said : 

"'I  am  Henry  Lyon,  Seraine.     Do  you  not  recognize  me  ? ' 

"She  fell  into  Mi-s.  LaAvton's  arms,  exclaiming:  'My 
God  ! '  When  she  reviA^ed  she  fell  upon  Henry's  neck  and 
Avept  bitterly,  exclaiming : 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


24'; 


"  '  My  Henry  !  my  Henry  !  Can  it  be  possible,  can  it  be 
possible  ? ' 

"  After  some  little  conversation  between  them,  she  telling 
him  that  all  were  well  at  home,  etc.,  Hibbard  informed  her 
that  the  rules  of  the  prison  would  not  allow  any  further  in- 
terview at  present." 

"What  a  brute,"  interrupted  Dr.  Adams. 

"Miss  Sei-aine  asked  to  see  Surgeon  Jones.     She  ascer- 


SERAINE  WITH  HENRY  AT  PINE  FOREST  PRISON. 


tained  that  Henry  w^s  just  recovering  from  an  attack  of 
typhoid  fever  and  was  now  out  of  danger.  She  obtained 
permission  from  the  Surgeon  to  visit  him  daily  Avhile  she 
remained,  and  to  bring  him  certain  delicacies  to  eat.  She 
then  retiTrned  to  Henry  and  bade  him  an  affectionate  good- 
by,  Avith  a  promise  to  see  him  again.  With  a  sad  heart  she 
retraced  her  steps  to  Mrs.  Lawton's.     Retii-ing  to  her  room 


248  UXCxiE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

she  gave  way  to  her  grief  and  spent  the  remainder  of  the 
day  in  tears. 

"The  following  day  Mrs.  Lawton  again  accompanied 
Seraine  to  the  prison-pen.  They  took  some  wine  and  cake 
to  Henry.  After  being  refreshed  he  and  Seraine  had  a 
long  and  pleasant  interview,  in  which  Seraine  told  Henry 
all  about  her  trip,  etc.  She  told  him  she  had  decided  to 
leave  soon  for  Richmond,  and  thence  for  home,  but  would 
try  and  arrange  Avith  the  Surgeon,  (who  seemed  to  have 
some  humanity  left,)  for  Mrs.  Lawton  to  visit  and  bring  him 
some  nourishment.  The  prison  and  the  sights  beheld  by 
her  had  quite  affected  her  nerves.  On  returning  to  Mrs. 
Lawton's  she  was  suffering  with  a  violent  headache,  and, 
going  to  her  room,  she  remained  in  bed  for  three  days. 

"Mrs.  Lawton  was  very  kind.  She  sat  by  her  bedside 
and  gave  her  a  detailed  account  of  her  own  trials.  She  was 
a  daughter  of  a  Union  man,  and  had  never  lost  her  venera- 
tion for  her  country  and  the  old  flag.  Although  her  hus- 
band had  lost  his  life  in  the  Confederate  army,  she  had  not 
changed  her  smothered  feelings  for  the  Lnion.  She  related 
to  Seraine  the  many  villainous  outrages  perpetrated  upon 
the  Union  prisoners  by  the  inhuman  keepers  and  guards  of 
this  vile  den.  She  told  graphically  of  seven  fine-looking 
young  men  Avhowere  brought  out  of  the  prison  for  attempt- 
ing to  escape,  and  shot  in  the  presence  of  a  crowd  of  jeering 
devils.     Said  she: 

"'If  a  man  wishes  to  learn  of  "man's  inhumanity  to 
man,"  this  is  the  place.' 

"  She  expressed  her  great  desire  to  leave  the  place,  as  it 
was  like  dwelling  on  the  vei-ge  of  the  prison  for  the  souls  of 
the  damned.  Seraine  talked  to  her  of  her  mission  and  what 
she  desired  to  accomplish;  also  asked  her  to  keep  a  watchful 
eye  on  Henry,  and  when  the  time  should  come  for  an  ex- 
change of  prisoners  to  remind  Hibbard  of  Henry  as  one  to 
be  sent  away,  provided  stPe  could  arrange  the  matter. 
Henry  had  been  a  prisoner  now  for  more  than  a  year,  and 
was  naturally  near  the  time  for  his  exchange  if  any  one 
would  look  after  the  matter.  After  quite  a  delay  on  ac- 
count of  her  being  taken  sick  again,  the  time  came  for  her 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  249 

to  leave  for  Richmond,  and  after  thanking  Hibbard  for  his 
courtesy,  and  tendering  manifold  thanks  to  Mrs.  Lawton 
for  her  kindness  and  great  care  of  her,  as  well  as  leaving 
some  money  with  Mrs.  I^awton  for  Henry's  benefit,  and 
promising  to  write  from  Richmond  if  permitted  to  do  so, 
she  embraced  Mrs.  Lawton  as  if  she  were  her  mother,  and 
with  tearful  eyes  they  separated. 

"Soon  Seraine  was  on  her  way  to  report  to  Mr.  Davis, 
President  of  the  C.  S.  A.,  as  she  had  promised  to  do,  and 
also  to  effect  an  early  exchange  of  prisoners  if  possible. 
Her  trip  was  a  dreary  one.  She  remained  as  quiet  as  pos- 
sible, having  no  one  to  cheer  her  on  her  way.  On  arriving 
at  Richmond  she  again  stopped  at  the  Virginia  Hotel,  and 
there  again  met  Capt.  Redingson.  He  expressed  pleasure 
at  seeing  her,  and  tendered  his  services  as  escort  and  pro- 
tector while  in  the  city.  After  detailing  some  of  her  expe- 
riences on  her  journey,  and  thanking  him  for  his  former 
politeness,  and  also  for  his  i^resent  proffered  services,  she 
requested  him  to  bear  her  compliments  to  President  Davis 
and  ask  for  an  early  interview,  as  she  had  promised  to  re- 
turn and  report  to  him.  The  Captain  readily  assented,  and 
on  returnmg  that  evening  informed  her  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  accompany  her  to  the  Executive  Office  the  next 
day  at  eleven  a.m.,  at  which  hour  President  Davis  would 
see  her.  She  was  very  anxious  and  quite  nervous  imtil  the 
time  arrived.  Exactly  at  eleven  o'clock  the  next  day  the 
Captain  came  for  her  with  a  carriage,  and  very  kindly  at- 
tended her  to  the  presence  of  the  President. 

"Mr.  Davis  met  her  with  cordiality.  He  spoke  to  her 
about  her  perilous  undertaking,  and  hoped  she  had  been 
treated  kindly  by  his  people.  He  also  inquired  as  to  her 
success  in  finding  her  friend,  to  all  of  which  she  responded 
that  her  treatment  was  kind,  and  her  efforts  were  so  far 
crowned  with  success.  She  gave  him  an  account  of  her 
journey  and  visits  to  the  prisons  ;  her  examination  of  them, 
and  finally  her  success  in  finding  Henry  at  Pine  Forest. 
She  told  him  the  ti-uth  about  the  prisons,  the  food,  rai- 
ment, and  treatment  of  the  prisoners.  He  answered  in 
a  manner  rather  tender,  and  feelingly  expressed  his  desire 


250  UJfCLE  DA>riEL'S   STORY. 

to  have  matters  in  this  direction  improved,  but  regretted 
the  impossibility  of  doing-  all  things  as  ^ye  might  desire  to 
have  them  done.  He  spoke  of  the  barbarism  of  war  and  its 
attendant  cruelties.  But  he  soon  changed  the  subject, 
after  thanking  her  for  her  honesty  and  for  having  the 
nerve  to  tell  him  the  truth. 

"He  then  inquired  what  she  desired  in  reference  to  her 
friend.  She  asked  for  his  release  as  the  only  means  of  sav- 
ing his  life.  He  responded  that  he  would  order  his  ex- 
change at  once,  and  promised  her  that  he  should  be  on  the 
first  boat  or  train  sent  North  with  prisoners.  He  also  gave 
her  i^ermission  to  write  to  Mrs.  Lawton  on  this  subject, 
provided  slie  did  not  use  his  name  in  connection  with  this 
promise.  He  then  gave  her  a  letter  of  safe  conduct  through 
his  lines  and  detailed  Capt.  Redingson  to  go  with  her  to  our 
lines.  Having  accomplished  the  object  for  which  she  had 
gone  South,  and  reported  fully  and  truthfully  to  Mr.  Davis 
as  she  had  promised  to  do,  she  took  leave  of  him  with  her 
best  wishes  for  his  personal  welfare.  He  bade  her  farewell 
and  God-speed  in  a  very  kind  and  tender  manner,  so  much 
so  that  Seraine  has  ever  spoken  kindly  of  him  as  a  man. 

"  She  repaired  to  the  hotel  and  told  Capt.  Redingson  that 
she  desired  to  leave  early  the  next  morning  for  the  Head- 
quarters of  the  Union  army.  He  said  he  would  call  for  her 
as  requested,  and  they  separated.  Seraine,  after  going 
to  her  room,  wrote  to  Mrs.  Lawton  and  inclosed  a  note  to 
Henry,  merely  telling  him  that  she  was  well  and  on  her  way 
home,  encouraging  him  to  bear  up  under  his  sufferings,  etc. 

"The  next  morning  Capt.  Redingson  called  according  to 
his  promise,  and  they  were  off  at  once  for  the  lines  of  the 
armies.  On  arriving  at  the  Headquarters  of  the  Confeder- 
ate army,  they  were  nicely  entertained  by  the  connuanding 
General.  They  partook  of  a  good  meal  and  then  rested 
for  the  night.  Seraine  being  cared  for  at  a  farm  house  near 
by.  The  next  morning,  on  being  provided  with  a  pass 
through  the  lines,  they  were  conducted  under  a  flag  of  truce 
to  the  Headquarters  of  the  Union  aruiy.  some  twenty  miles 
away. 

"Seraine  was  received  by  the  commanding  General  and 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  251 

taken  care  of.  Capt.  Reclingson,  aftej  having  delivered  his 
charge,  returned  with  Seraine's  blessing  for  his  kindness  to 
her.  After  she  had  taken  a  rest  she  conversed  with  Gen. 
Meador,  who  was  then  in  command,  and  related  to  him  her 
experiences,  at  the  same  time  keeping  her  promise  to  speak 
of  nothing  pertaining  to  the  Confederate  army  or  any 
movements  of  the  same.  After  a  night's  rest  she  was  sent 
under  charge  of  an  escort  to  Washington  city,  where  she 
stopped  for  several  days,  until  she  could  see  the  President 
and  Secretary  of  War.  She  finally  managed  to  have  an  in- 
terview with  the  Secretary,  and,  after  explaining  Avho  she 
Avas  and  her  mission  South,  he  replied  with  some  nervous- 
ness: 

"  '  Henry  Lyon '  Is  he  a  son  of  Daniel  Lyon,  of  Allen- 
town,  Ind.?' 

"  On  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  exclaimed: 

"  '  My  God  ?  what  affliction  that  family  has  had  !  His  old- 
est son  died  recently,  being  the  third  son  he  has  lost  since 
this  war  began.' 

"This  was  the  first  knowledge  that  Seraine  had  of  the 
sad  distress  in  the  family.  She  sighed  and  dropped  a  tear. 
The  Secretary  at  once  understood  the  situation,  and  told 
her  Henry  Lyon  should  be  looked  after  and  properly  cared 
for.  She  asked  if,  when  he  was  exchanged,  he  could  not 
be  discharged  from  the  service.  She  said  that  Mr.  Lyon's 
seven  sons  were  all  in  the  army,  and  three  having  lost  their 
hves,  she  thought  one  ought  to  remain  at  home  to  comfort 
the  parents  during  their  teri-ible  trials.  She  struck  a  tender 
chord  in  the  Secretary's  heart,  and  he  replied:  'Yes;  when 
he  returns,  you  write  me  and  it  shall  be  done,  if  he  con- 
sents.' 

"This  brought  joy  to  her  very  soul.  She  bade  the  Sec- 
retary good-by,  saying  as  she  left  that  he  would  hear  from 
her  in  due  time. 

"  She  then  called  at  the  President's  and  sent  in  his  own  let- 
ter which  he  had  given  her  when  she  started  South,  that 
she  might  thereby  be  recalled  to  his  memory.  He  sent  for 
her  at  once.  As  she  entered  his  office  he  arose  and  greeted 
her  most  affectionately,  calling  her  '  my  child,'  and  bidding 


259  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY, 

her  be  seated.  He  commenced  plying  her  with  questions, 
and  she  told  him  the  Avhole  story.  When  she  related  what 
she  had  seen  in  the  rebel  prisons,  his  countenance  saddened 
and  tears  fell  from  his  eyes.     He  said : 

"'This  must  be  remedied  somehow.  Humanity  revolts 
at  retaliation  in  kind,  but  in  an  instance  like  this  it  might 
be  justified.' 

"  She  told  him  what  she  desired,  and  what  the  Secretary 
had  promised.     He  replied : 

"  '  My  dear  child,  it  shall  be  done.  My  old  friend  Lyon  is 
making  more  sacrifices  than  should  be  demanded  of  any  one. 
I  hope  you  will  see  him  soon,  and  when  you  do,  tell  him 
that  I  often  think  of  him  and  his  family,  as  well  as  what 
they  are  doing  for  their  country.' 

"  The  President  was  a  man  of  generous  impulses.  He  had 
a  very  kind  heart,  full  of  sympathy  for  humanity. 

"  She  left  the  President  with  feelings  of  the  deepest  affec- 
tion and  gratitude,  having  every  assurance  that  her  wishes 
would  be  complied  with.  As  she  left,  he  bade  her  good-by, 
calling  her  his  '  little  heroine.'  From  Washington  she  went 
to  Baltimore,  learning  that  some  prisoners  who  had  been 
exchanged  were  to  be  landed  there.  She  remained  at  the 
Burnett  House,  most  of  the  time  in  her  room,  not  wishing 
to  make  any  acquaintances,  but  watching  the  papers  closely 
to  ascertain  the  time  for  the  arrival  of  the  prisoners.  One 
evening  she  learned  that  a  vessel  had  come  into  port  Avith 
200  prisoners.  She  hastened  to  the  dock;  arriving  all  out 
of  breath,  and  seeing  the  large  crowd  that  Avas  waiting  she 
became  very  much  excited,  and  observing  an  officer  in  uni- 
form she  ventvired  to  speak  to  him.  It  was  Gen.  Shunk,  of 
Oliio.  She  told  him  who  she  was,  and  also  for  whom  she 
was  looking.  He  answered  her  very  cordially,  and  said  he 
knew  Mr.  Daniel  Lyon,  formerly  of  Ohio,  and  inquired  if 
the  person  in  question  was  one  of  his  sons.  She  said  he  was, 
and  he  told  her  to  wait  and  he  would  see,  as  he  was  then  in 
command  at  Baltimore.  In  a  few  moments  he  came  back 
with  the  glad  tidings  that  Henry  Lyon  was  among  the  pris- 
oners. She  was  going  to  rush  on  board  the  vessel,  but  the 
General  detained  her,  informing  her  that  it  Avasnot  allowa- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  253 

ble  under  the  orders,  but  he  would  bring  Henry  to  her  as 
soon  as  possible.  Soon  she  saw  Henry  coming  from  the  ves- 
sel, leaning  upon  the  arm  of  a  comrade.  He  seemed  to  be 
very  weak,  and  still  looked  like  a  mere  shadow.  He  was 
brought  where  she  stood,  trembling  and  almost  fearing 
to  meet  him  lest  his  mind  might  have  given  way  somewhat 
under  the  trying  ordeal  through  which  he  had  just  passed. 
She  threw  her  arms  around  his  neck  and  wept  aloud.  A 
carriage  was  procured,  and  she  accompanied  him,  by  per- 
mission, to  the  hospital  where  he  was  ordered  to  go.  Reach- 
ing there,  he  was  placed  in  a  nice  clean  ward.  There  they 
talked  matters  over,  and  Henry  agreed  to  the  discharge 
from  the  service.  Seraine  left  him  with  the  nurses,  saying 
that  she  would  return  as  soon  as  possible;  at  the  same  time 
he  was  not  to  let  his  people  know  anything  of  his  where- 
abouts.    She  left  that  night  for  Washington. 

"The  next  morning  at  the  earliest  hour  that  she  could  see 
the  Secretary  of  War,  she  made  her  appearance.  On  meet- 
ing the  Secretary  he  recognized  her,  and  asked  if  she  was 
after  the  discharge  about  which  she  agreed  to  write  to  him. 
She  replied  that  Henry  was  now  at  Baltimore,  having  been 
exchanged.  Then  she  told  him  of  his  condition.  The  Sec- 
retary at  once  ordered  the  discharge  made  out,  and  as  soon 
as  it  had  passed  through  the  proper  officers'  hands  and  was 
returned  to  him  he  handed  it  to  her,  saying: 

'"You  deserve  this  yourself,  without  any  other  consid- 
eration. ' 

"  She  again  thanked  the  Secretary,  and  at  once  repaired 
to  the  President's  Mansion.  When  she  was  admitted,  on 
seeing  her  the  President  guessed  from  her  bright  counte- 
nance the  whole  story,  and  congratulated  her  most  heartily. 
She  told  him  all,  and  showed  him  Henry's  discharge  and 
thanked  him  for  his  kindness.     He  said: 

May  God  bless  you,  my  child,  and  give  you  both  a  safe 
journey  home  I ' 

"Returning  to  Baltimore,  she  made  arrangements  to 
have  Henry  placed  in  a  clean  car  and  taken  to  Allentown. 
After  they  were  under  way  she  told  him  about  the  dis- 
charge, and  he  was  delighted.     She  telegraphed  me  to  meet 


254  UNCLE  daxiel's  story. 

her  at  the  depot,  but  did  not  say  one  word  about  Henry.  I 
read  the  dispatch  to  the  family,  and  many  were  the  conjec- 
tures. Peter  said  she  had  not  found  Henry,  and  a  great 
variety  of  opinions  were  expressed.  My  wife  burst  into 
tears,  fell  down  on  the  sofa,  and  cried,  saying  she  felt  that 
Henry  was  dead.  Ham,  hearing  what  was  being  said,  con- 
cluded it  was  his  turn  to  guess  ;  so  he  began  : 

"  '  You's  all  off  de  track.  Ham  sees  it  all  trough  de  glass 
in  he  head,  he  do.' 

'"Go  'long  wid  you,  you  ole  fool:  since  you's  free  you 
'spec'  you  is  big  and  knows  a  heap.  You  doesn't  know 
nuflQn,  you  don't,'  said  Aunt  Martha. 

"  'Well,  alright,  Marfa  ;  'spec'  me  not  know  bery  much  ; 
but,  sho's  you  is  born,  dat  boy  all  right ;  you  see,  you  jes' 
wait.  I  say  no  mo',  but  I  see  what  is  de  matter.  Y^ou  jes' 
wait,  dat's  all  you  got  to  do.' 

"The  next  morning  I  went  down  to  the  depot  Avith  a 
carriage,  and  there  found  Seraine  and  Henry  waiting  for 
me.  I  embraced  my  poor  boy,  overcome  with  grateful 
emotion.  My  joy  was  complete  in  finding  him  alive.  He 
was  a  living  skeleton.  We  were  not  long  in  driving  to  the 
house.  All  were  out  on  the  portico  to  see  Seraine,  no  one 
but  Ham  expecting  Henry  with  her.  As  they  all  saw 
Henry  the  family  leaped  with  joy,  and  rushing  out  to  meet 
us,  but  seeing  Henry's  ghastly  appearance  a  sudden  sad- 
ness came  over  all.  We  helped  him  out  of  the  carriage. 
He  Avas  completely  overcome  Avhen  he  saw  his  mother.  She 
clasped  him  in  her  arms  and  cried  piteously.  He  was  as- 
sisted into  the  house  and  laid  upon  the  sofa.  All  seemed 
to  have  overlooked  Seraine  in  their  great  joy  over  Henry's 
return.  I  introduced  her  to  each  one  of  the  family  includ- 
ing old  Ham  and  Aunt  Martha. 

"  '  Didn't  I  see  dem  in  my  glass,  Marfa ;  didn't  I  ?  What 
you  got  to  say  noAv  ? ' 

"'I  'spects  you  did,  Ham;  dey  is  heah,  sho.'  Bress  de 
Laud ;  he  bring  dis  boy  home.  I  not  see  him  afore  dem 
pizen  Sesh  fix  him  dat  way !  Dey  starve  him.  What  did 
dey  do  to  him  to  make  him  look  like  dat  ? ' 

"Soon  we  all  got  settled,  and  after  breakfast  we  heard 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  255 

Seraine's  story.  She  was  our  heroine,  and  no  mistake.  No 
one  of  us  could  do  too  much  for  her.  My  good  wife  wanted 
to  have  her  for  a  daughter  at  once.  She  could  not  let  her 
go  out  of  her  sight  for  a  moment.  She  hugged  her,  kissed 
her,  seemed  almost  to  want  to  take  her  in  her  lap  as  a 
child ;  in  fact,  we  all  loved  her.  She  had  gone  through 
great  perils  to  save  our  dear  boy,  and  why  not  love  her  ! 
For  some  days  we  did  nothing  but  talk  over  her  journey- 
ings  and  what  she  saw  and  did.  She  was  the  idol  of  our 
household.  When  Henry  had  gained  strength  enough  to 
bear  up  under  the  double  shock,  we  told  him  of  the  death 
of  David  and  James,  which  painful  news  he  had  not  heard 
before.  It  took  him  many  days  to  rally  after  this  melan- 
choly intelligence  of  the  fate  of  his  dear  brothers.  After 
Henry  was  strong  enough  to  Avalk  about  without  help  Se- 
raine  thought  she  must  leave  us  for  a  time  and  return 
home.  This  saddened  our  hearts,  as  we  had  grown  much 
attached  to  her.  But  she  and  Henry  talked  the  matter 
over,  making  their  own  arrangements,  and  the  next  day 
Jackson  escorted  her  to  her  home  in  Michigan.  When  she 
left,  no  family  ever  wept  more  in  sorrow  at  the  departure 
of  any  one  than  did  ours. 

"There  was  a  mystery  connected  with  her  periling  her 
life  in  the  way  she  did  that  I  could  not  then  solve,  but  I 
made  no  inquiry  into  her  secret. 

"  Of  the  few  left  to  us  they  Avere  now  once  more  nearly  all 
together,  and  further  plans  were  in  order." 

At  this  point  Dr.  Adams  said:  "The  horrors  of  those 
rebel  prisons  have  ever  been  like  a  specter  before  me  when- 
ever I  hear  them  mentioned." 

Judge  Reed  here  interrupted,  saying:  "I  indorse  every 
word  of  Miss  Whitcomb's  description  of  these  prisons.  I 
endured  their  horrors  and  inhumanity  for  nine  months, 
and  she  does  not  tell  the  half  that  might  be  told.  To  show 
that  Seraine's  statement  is  not  in  the  least  exaggerated,  I 
have  saved  an  article  from  the  Sumter  (S.  C.)  Watchman, 
published  in  reference  to  the  Florence  Prison  at  that  time, 
which  seems  to  have  equaled  the  Pine  Forest.". 

Being  asked  to  do  so.  Dr.  Adams  read  as  follows: 


256  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"The  Camp  we  found  full  of  what  were  once  human 
beings,  but  who  would  scarcely  now  be  recognized  as  such. 
In  an  old  field,  with  no  inclosures  but  the  living  wall  of 
sentinels  who  guard  them  night  and  day,  are  several  thou- 
sand filthy,  diseased,  famished  men,  with  no  hope  of  relief, 
except  by  death.  A  few  dirty  rags  stretched  on  poles  give 
some  of  them  a  poor  protection  from  the  hot  sun  and  heavy 
dews.  All  were  in  rags  and  barefoot,  and  crawling  Avith 
vermin.  As  we  passed  around  the  line  of  guards  I  saw  one 
of  them  brought  out  of  his  miserable  booth  by  two  of  his 
companions  and  laid  upon  the  ground  to  die.  He  Avas 
neai"ly  naked.  His  companions  pulled  his  cap  over  his  face 
and  straightened  out  his  limbs.  Before  they  turned  to 
leave  him  he  was  dead.  A  slight  movement  of  the  limbs 
and  all  Avas  over — the  captiA^e  Avas  free  !  The  Commissary's 
tent  Avas  close  by  one  side  of  the  square,  and  near  it  the  beef 
was  laid  upon  boards  preparatory  to  its  distribution.  This 
sight  seemed  to  excite  the  prisoners  as  the  smell  of  blood 
does  the  beasts  of  the  menagerie.  They  surged  up  as  near 
the  lines  as  they  Avere  alloAved,  and  seemed,  in  their  eager- 
ness, about  to  break  over.  While  we  Avere  on  the  ground 
a  heavy  rain  came  up,  and  they  seemed  to  greatly  enjoy  it, 
coming  out  a  puris  naturalihiis,  opening  their  mouths  to 
catch  the  drops,  Avhile  one  Avould  Avash  off  another  Avith  his 
hands,  and  then  receive  from  him  the  like  kind  of  office. 
Numbers  get  out  at  night  and  wander  to  the  neighboring 
houses  in  quest  of  food. 

"From  the  camp  of  the  liA'ing  Ave  passed  to  the  camp  of 
the  dead — the  hospital — a  transition  which  reminded  me  of 
Satan's  soliloquy — 

"AA'hich  way  I  fly  is  hell:  myself  am  hell, 

And  in  the  lowest  deeps,  a  lower  deep, 

Still  threatening  to  devour  me,  opens  wide." 

"A  few  tents,  covered  Avith  pine-tops,  Avere  croAvded  Avith 
the  dying  and  the  dead  in  every  stage  of  corruption.  Some 
lay  in  prostrate  helplessness;  some  had  croAvded  under  the 
shelter  of  the  bushes;  some  Avere  rubbing  their  skeleton 
limbs.     TAventy  or  thirty  of  them  die  daily;  most  of  these. 


UjScle  daisiel's  story.  257 

as  I  was  informed,  of  the  scurvy.  The  corpses  laid  by  the 
roadside  waiting  for  the  dead-cart,  their  glaring  eyes  turned 
to  heaven,  the  flies  swarming  in  their  mouths,  their  big- 
toes  tied  together  with  a  cotton  string,  and  their  skeleton 
arms  folded  on  their  breasts.  You  would  hardly  know 
them  to  be  men,  so  sadly  do  hunger,  disease,  and  wretch- 
edness change  'the  human  face  divine.'  Presently  came 
the  carts;  they  were  carried  a  little  distance  to  trenches 
dug  for  the  purpose  and  tumbled  in  like  so  many  dogs.  A 
few  j)ine-tops  were  thrown  upon  the  bodies,  a  few  shovel- 
fuls of  dirt,  and  then  haste  was  made  to  open  a  new  ditch 
for  other  victims.  The  burying  party  were  Yankees  de- 
tailed for  the  work,  an  appointment  which,  as  the  Sergeant 
told  me,  they  consider  a  favor,  for  they  get  a  little  more  to 
eat  and  enjoy  fresh  air. 

"Thus  wo  see  at  one  glance  the  three  great  scourges  of 
mankind— war,  famine,  and  pestilence,  and  Ave  turn  from 
the  spectacle  sick  at  heart,  as  we  remember  that  some  of 
our  loved  ones  may  be  undergoing  a  similar  misery." 

"This  publication,"  said  Col.  Bush,  "made  in  one  of 
their  own  papers  at  the  time,  proves  that  all  that  has  ever 
been  said  of  their  treatment  of  our  prisoners  is  true." 

"  Y"es,"  said  Uncle  Daniel,  "and  much  more." 

"Uncle  Daniel,"  said  Dr.  Adams,  "this  Miss  Seraine 
Whitcomb  was,  indeed,  a  true  woman,  and,  as  the  President 
Avell  said,  a  '  little  heroine.'  I  take  it  she  was  rather  small, 
from  this  expression  of  his." 

"  Y^'es,  she  was  rather  small,  but  a  pure  jewel." 

"She  was  a  woman  of  great  determination,  and  loved 
purely  and  strongly.  There  are  but  few  instances  of  such 
pure  devotion  and  rare  patriotism  to  be  found  in  the  annals 
of  history.  What  feelings  she  must  have  had  while  travel- 
ing through  the  Confederacy  in  such  anguish  and  suspense. 
She  was  a  jewel,  sure  enough." 

Col.  Bush  here  interrupted,  saying:  " The  condition  of 
our  poor  soldiers  in  the  prisons  she  visited  must  have 
driven  her  almost  insane.  It  certainly  drove  many  of  the 
poor  sufferers  into  a  state  or  condition  of  insanity,  in  which 
numbers  died  in  their  ravings  and  delirium." 


258  UNCLE  daxiel's  story. 

"Is  it  not  wonderful,"  said  Dr.  Adams,  "how  soon  these 
barbarities  and  inliuuianities  are  forgotten  by  our  peo- 
ple?" 

"Yes,"  said  Col.  Bush;  "but  you  must  remember  that 
our  people  are  moving  too  rapidly  to  look  back  upon  scenes 
of  distress.  Money  and  power  are  now  the  watchwords — 
throw  patriotism  to  the  dogs.  It  is  not  needed  now  to  save 
their  property  and  their  rights.  You  must  remember  that 
a  man  like  Hibbard,  the  deputy  at  Pine  Forest  Prison,  who 
allowed  men  to  be  shot  down  like  dogs  and  starved  like 
wild  beasts,  is  now  looked  upon  with  more  consideration 
and  favor  than  Uncle  Daniel,  who  gave  his  Avhole  family 
as  a  sacrifice  for  his  country.  Did  not  this  same  Hibbard 
travel  all  through  our  country  last  Fall  making  sjieeches? 
AVas  he  not  received  with  shouts  by  our  very  neighbors, 
within  a  stone's  throw  of  this  dear  old  man,  whose  son  was 
starved  near  unto  death  in  Pine  Forest  Prison  by  this  man  ? 
Has  he  not  held  high  positions  in  his  State  since  ?  And  I 
would  not  be  surprised  to  hear  that  he  had  been  appointed 
to  some  Foreign  Mission,  in  order  that  he  may  represent 
our  country  abroad  in  the  true  Christian  spirit  of  our  ad- 
vanced civilization  ! "  - 

"Yes,"  said  Uncle  Daniel;  "  when  he  was  North  on  his 
stumping  tour  I  mentioned  the  fact  of  his  inhumanity,  and 
only  received  jeers  from  those  who  heard  me — some  young 
students  who  were  not  old  enough  to  be  in  the  war,  and 
now  feel  that  it  must  never  be  mentioned  except  in  a  whisper. 
It  seems  that  all  the  treason,  infamy,  and  the  barbarities 
and  cruelties  practiced  during  that  bloody  period  are  now 
condoned,  and  the  persons  who  practiced  the  greater  wrongs 
are  made  thereby  the  more  respectal)le.  Oh,  that  I  had  not 
lived  to  see  these  things  !  It  makes  me  almost  doubt  my 
own  existence.     Sometimes  I  feel  that  it  is  all  a  dream." 

Maj.  Clymer,  in  order  to  draw  the  aged  man's  mind  away 
from  this  unpleasant  theme,  inquired  if  he  knew  what  be- 
came of  Mrs.  Lawton. 

"  I  cannot  tell,"  said  Uncle  Daniel;  "  she  and  Seraine  co- 
responded  for  a  number  of  years  after  the  terminatit)n 
the  war.     The  last  we  ever  heard  of  her  she  had  marri^ 


UNCLE  DANIEL  S  STORY.  239 

with  an  Englishman  and  located  in  Canada.  God  knows,  I 
hope  she  may  yet  be  living  and  happy.  She  was  a  noble 
woman.  I  fear,  however,  that  she,  too,  has  passed  away, 
as  we  have  had  no  tidings  of  her  for  many  years." 

Uncle  Daniel  at  this  time  becoming  weary  and  very  mel- 
ancholy, we  excused  him  for  the  present,  and  asked  permis- 
sion to  return  again,  when  he  promised  that  he  would  con- 
tinue his  narrative,  and,  bidding  him  good-night,  we  left, 
with  an  increased  desire  to  hear  more  from  his  honest  and 
truthful  lips. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

PLOTS  TO  POISON  AND  BURN.— FIRE  AND  POISON.— THE 
PLOT  TO  BURN  NORTHERN  CITIES  AND  SPREAD  DIS- 
EASE.— THE  SCHEME  AVENGED. — PART  OF  THE  CHIEF 
PLOTTERS  BURNED  BY  THEIR  OWN  COMBUSTIBLES. 

"  The  earth  had  not 
A  hole  to  hide  this  deed.— Shakespeare. 

OT  OME  weeks  having  elapsed  since  Uncle  Daniel  was  ex- 
7^  cused,  we  were  anxious  to  hear  him  further,  and  as- 
kJ  sembled  again  at  Mr.  Wilson's  house.  Uncle  Daniel 
J  was  feeling  quite  well,  greeted  us  pleasantly,  and 
asked  that  we  be  seated.  After  the  compliments  of  the 
season,  we  inquired  if  he  w^as  ready  to  continue  his  story. 
He  replied  that  he  Avas,  and  began  by  saying  : 

"  After  Jackson  had  returned  from  escorting  Seraine  to 
her  home  in  Detroit,  we  discussed  the  question  as  to  what 
steps  should  now  be  taken.  Gen.  Anderson  was  still  quite 
feeble,  his  Avound  being  very  painful.  It  was  thouglit  that 
it  would  require  considerable  time  for  him  to  recover  suf- 
ficiently to  again  be  able  to  take  the  field.  He  thought  it 
would,  perhaps,  be  several  months.  Jackson,  after  reflec- 
tion, thought  he  would  continue  his  investigation  of  the 
Golden  Circle  conspiracy,  and  to  do  so  satisfactorily  deemed 
it  best  for  him  to  go  to  England  and  get  on  the  track  of 
their  allies  in  that  country,  and  see  what  preparations  were 
being  made  abroad  in  connection  with  the  leaders  in  this 
country.  Gen.  Anderson  thought  this  a  good  plan. 
Henry,  who  had  been  growing  stronger,  said  to  Jackson, 
that  while  he  (Jackson)  was  making  his  voyage  of  discov- 
ery through  parts  of  Europe,  he  would  go  to  Canada  as 
soon  as  he  was  able  to  do  so,  and  carry  out  the  plans  left 
unexecuted  by  Jackson  at  the  time  he  returned  from  New 


UNCLE  DANIEI/S  STORY.  261 

York.  This  arrangement  being  understood  by  all.  we  sent 
Ham  out  to  the  farm,  in  order  that  Dent  might  be  sum- 
moned to  AUentown  to  give  us  what  information  he  had 
gathered,  if  any,  during  our  afflictions  and  consequent 
suspension  of  our  operations  in  that  direction 

"We  directed  Ham  to  bring  Mr.  Dent  back 'with  him  the 
St'lVr™.?/*  teno^clock  Joseph  Dent  and  Ham  ar- 
rived from  the  farm.  As  soon  as  we  could  conveniently  do 
so,  we  had  an  interview  with  Dent  as  to  what  was  trans- 
piring in  his  immediate  neighborhood  among  his  friends 
the  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle.  He  related  to  us  th^ 
fac  sin  reference  to  a  meeting  held  two  nights  before,  about 
which  he  had  intended  to  come  in  that  day  and  tell  us  if 
Ham  had  not  come  after  hmi.  The  facts,  as  he  stated  them 
to  us,  were  these: 

ateslw  r''  ^^  *.^^"f  ^^^  «f  Harris  stated  to  his  confeder- 
ates that  he  was  just  from  Richmond,  Va.,  at  the  same  time 
clamiing  to  be  a  member  of  the  Confederate  Congress  from 
Missouri.     (A  part  of  Missouri  believed  that  it  had  seceded 
ttr\?7  ^^"i^^ber,  just  as  a  few  Counties  in  Kentuck; 
thought    hey  had.)    Harris  had  passed  through  the  hues 
coming  through  West  Virginia  and  Kentucky  as  any  one 
could  have  done  at  any  time,  and  as  many  doubtlessLTd 
His  statement,  as  Dent  told  it  to  us,  was  this:  That  he  was 
sent  by  the  President  of  the  Confederate  States  (so-called) 
and  was  on  his  way  to  Indianapohs  to  lay  a  plan  before  the 
leaders  in  this  and  other  States;  thence  he  was  to  pass  into 
C  anada  and  meet  the  leaders  there,  and  in  that  way  have 
prompt  action  and  co-operation  assured.     His  greatest  de 
sn-e  seemed  to  be  to  meet  Mr.  Thos.  A.  Stridf^a"    ht 
said    was  one  of  their  best  and  shrewdest  advis;rs.      His 
eadquarters  were  to  be  at  Windsor,  Canada.     He  directed 
he  Lodge  to  which  Dent  belonged  to  be  ready  at  a  mo 
ment's  notice  to  do  whatever  might  be  directed  from  X 
Supreme  Council.     He  told  his  hearers  to  spread  the  alai^ 
Wherever  they  could  ..thout  being  suspeied 'tliat  ttr" 
hat  h.       H^  ^''i/^'^'^'^iion  of  property  in  the  North- 
ers   and  t'  T"l^  *T.^'7  '"'^^"'^^'  ^"^"  ^^-^  l--P-^>'  hold-' 
ers,  and,  in  order  to  satisfy  his  confederates  that  there  was 


262  UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY. 

a  basis  for  this  statement,  he  disclosed  a  part  of  a  plot  that 
had  been  proposed  to  Jefferson  Davis  and  was  soon  to  be 
carried  out.  It  was  that  a  discovery  had  been  recently 
made  by  a  lorofessor  of  chemistry,  one  McCuUough,  by 
which  towns  and  cities,  and  vessels  coming  in  and  going  out 
of  our  ijorts,  could  be  easily  burned  without  danger  of  dis- 
covery. With  this  newly-discovered  combustible  material 
a  general  and  wholesale  destruction  of  all  kinds  of  destruct- 
ible property  was  to  be  inaugui-ated.  Harris  said  that 
agents  were  to  be  employed  all  over  the  country,  who  were 
to  be  selected  from  the  members  of  the  Knights  and  to  be 
made  up  of  the  most  reliable  and  tried  men;  that  this  mat- 
ter had  been  duly  considered  and  determined  upon  by  the 
authorities  at  Richmond;  that  Jacob  Thomlinson,  C.  C. 
Carey  and  others  were  now  on  their  way  to  England  to 
meet  Mr.  McCuUough,  who  was  already  there,  and  where  the 
destructive  material  was  to  be  manufactured  and  brought  in 
an  English  vessel  to  Canada,  as  there  was  no  way  of  getting 
from  the  Confederate  States  to  the  place  from  which  they 
wished  to  operate  without  running  the  gauntlet,  and  per- 
haps meeting  with  dangers  not  desirable  to  be  encountered. 
This  man  Harris  also  instructed  all  who  heard  him  that  the 
penalty  now  fixed  by  the  authorities  in  the  Councils  of  the 
Knights  for  disclosing  any  of  their  secrets  was  death,  which 
might  be  inflicted  by  any  of  the  Order  ascertaining  the 
fact  so  that  no  doubt  could  exist  as  to  the  guilt  of  the  per- 
son who  had  played  traitor  to  them. 

"This,  I  could  see,  alarmed  Dent  and  made  him  cautious 
and  hesitating  at  times  when  we  would  give  expression  to 
our  utter  abhorrence  of  the  use  of  such  villainous  means  as 
seemed  to  be  in  contemplation  by  our  enemies.  AVe  con- 
stantly assured  the  old  man,  however,  that  he  need  have 
no  fears  of  any  of  us,  which,  of  course,  he  had  not ;  yet  he 
was  somewhat  timid.  He  could  not  tell  which  way  Harris 
started  from  their  meeting,  nor  how  he  was  traveling.  This 
ended  his  recollection  of  Harris's  statement.  We  then  got 
Dent  again  to  repeat  the  signs,  grips,  passwords  and  instruc- 
tions to  Gen.  Anderson  and  Capt.  Jackson,  as  well  as  to 
Henry,  and  so  they  found  themselves  well  posted.    Then, 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  263 

thanking  Dent  and  encouraging-  him  to  persevere  in  his 
discoveries,  we  allowed  him  to  go  and  make  his  arrange- 
ments with  David's  widow  about  matters  at  the  farm  and 
then  return  home. 

"The  next  day  I  wrote  to  the  President,  giving  him  the 
history  of  matters  as  detailed  to  us  by  Joseph  Dent ;  also, 
the  plan  we  had  laid  out  for  the  future.  In  a  few  days  I  re- 
ceived a  note  from  Washington,  unsigned,  merely  saying, 
'the  plan  is  approved.'  I  knew  from  whom  the  note  came, 
and  was  well  satisfied  to  have  the  plans  carried  out. 

"  The  next  day  we  received  a  letter  from  Peter,  informing 
us  that  he  was  well,  and  that  the  Army  of  the  Center  was 
in  camp  and  were  expecting  a  long  rest  after  the  two  great 
battles.  This  delighted  my  wife,  as  she  felt  that  while  they 
Avere  not  moving,  her  boys  were  safe.  By  this  time  all 
necessary  arrangements  had  been  made  for  Jackson's  de- 
parture, and  after  bidding  his  mother  and  the  rest  of  us 
good-by  he  left  for  New  York;  from  there  he  expected  to  sail 
for  Europe.  On  arriving  at  New  York  he  called  upon  Mc- 
Masterson  and  B.  Wudd,  and  made  satisfactory  statements 
to  them  as  to  the  reasons  for  not  going  to  Canada.  After 
obtaining  letters  of  introduction  to  Jacob  Thomlinson 
they  proceeded  to  discuss  the  situation,  and  from  them  he 
learned  that  preparations,  such  as  had  been  detailed  to  us 
by  Dent,  wei-e  evidently  being  made  for  great  damage  to 
towns,  cities,  and  property  generally.  He  also  obtained  let- 
ters from  McMasterson  to  some  important  persons  in  London, 
Avhere  he  professed  to  be  going  on  some  mission  for  the 
rebels.  The  letters,  as  before,  introduced  Mr.  Jackson,  of 
Memphis,  Tenn. 

"  He  sailed  the  following  day  and  had  a  pleasant  voyage. 
While  on  board  the  vessel  crossing  the  Atlantic  he  made 
the  acquaintance  of  one  Capt.  Redingson,  a  jolly,  gentle- 
manly companion.  They  were  very  suspicious  of  each 
other  for  some  time,  but  finally  Capt.  Redingson  gave  him 
the  sign  of  the  Golden  Circle,  to  which  Jackson  responded. 
The  friendship  was  then  at  once  established.  Jackson 
carefully  felt  his  way, — as  you  have  seen,  he  was  a  cautious 
man, — and  finally  discovered  that  Capt.   Redingson  was 


2G4 


UNCLE  DANIEL  S  STORY. 


well  acquainted  in  Memphis.  This  rather  placed  Jackson 
in  a  dilemma,  as  his  letters  located  him  at  Memphis.  Finally 
he  turned  the  conversation  in  the  direction  of  building 
railroads,  and  finding  that  Capt.  Redingson  knew  nothing 
about  railroads,  he  mentioned  that  he  had  been  employed 
in  engineering  work  on  the  Memphis  &  Chattanooga  Rail- 
road. He  said  he  lived  in  Ohio,  but  claimed  Memphis, 
Tenn.,  as  his  residence,  inasmuch  as  he  was  a  rebel  and 


JACKSON  STARTS  FOK  EUROPE. 


would  have  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  North  while 
they  were  making  war  against  his  friends,  as  his  people 
were  all  natives  of  Virginia,  he  himself  having  been  born 
there.  This  statement  made  all  things  right,  and  the  two 
had  a  jolly  good  time  together  the  remainder  of  the  voy- 
age. 

"During  one  of  their  conversations  Capt.  Redingson,  in 
relating  some  of  his  war  experiences,  made  mention  of  the 
fact  that  at  one  time,  not  long  past,  he  had  met  a  young 
lady  from  Michigan  in  search  of  her  sweetheart,  and  that 


UNCLE  DANIEL^S  STORY.  265 

he  had  been  her  escort  while  she  was  at  Richmond,  and 
through  their  hnes  to  ours.  At  this  moment  Jackson  told 
me  that  he  came  very  near  spoiling  everything  by  his  agi- 
tation, but  by  rising  and  taking  a  glass  of  water  had  time 
to  recover,  and  then  listened  to  the  story  with  great  inter- 
est, asking  a  question  occasionally.  Capt.  Redingson  finally 
took  a  small  book  from  his  pocket  and  read  her  name,  'Se- 
raine  Whitcomb,'  and  that  of  her  lover,  '  Henry  Lyon,'  and 
remarked,  that  he  intended,  if  ever  he  should  have  an  op- 
portunity, to  find  out  the  history  of  the  two,  as  she  had 
impressed  him  very  favorably,  and,  in  fact,  had  excited  his 
admiration, — she  was  so  gentle  and  frank,  and  withal  so 
brave.  Jackson  said  at  this  point  he  again  became  very 
thirsty. 

"Very  soon  the  conversation  took  a  turn  in  another  di- 
rection, and  Jackson  inquired  if  the  Captain  thought  there 
were  any  j^ersons  in  London  looking  after  the  interests  of 
the  Confederacy,  to  which  the  Captain  replied  that  Jacob 
Thomlinson,  C.  C.  Carey,  and  one  or  two  others  that  he  did 
not  know,  were  there  on  a  secret  mission,  the  nature  of 
which  M^as  not  fully  known  to  him,  as  he  had  only  returned 
to  Richmond  from  Mexico  on  one  day  and  left  under  orders 
the  next,  and  had  to  run  the  blockade  in  order  to  get 
away.  His  description  of  the  passing  of  our  vessels  in  the 
night  out  from  Wilmington  in  a  vessel  laden  Avith  cotton  ; 
the  darkness,  the  stillness  of  the  night,  the  lights  on  our 
vessels,  the  fear  of  being  discovered  and  overtaken,  the  joy 
he  expei-ienced  wdien  they  had  passed  our  line  and  were 
covered  by  one  of  their  fast-running  cruisers  (the  Susque- 
hanna) was  indeed  quite  graphic.  Jackson  said  that  al- 
though the  Captain  was  a  rebel,  and  perhaps  engaged  in 
running  the  blockade  frequently,  yet  he  was  cheerful,  and 
took  everything  that  seemed  to  be  working  against  their 
success  so  philosophically  that  he  enjoyed  his  company, 
and  rather  liked  him.  During  the  trip  Capt.  Redingson 
learned  to  like  Jackson  also,  and  made  him  a  confidant, 
promising  to  introduce  him  to  many  friends  after  they 
should  arrive,  among  whom  he  included  Jacob  Thomlinson, 
Carey,  and  many  othei's.     He  finally  disclosed  to  Jackson 


560  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

the  fact  that  he  was  sent  by  the  authorities  at  Richmond 
to  London  and  Paris  with  a  large  amount  of  Confederate 
bonds  for  sale,  and  that  he  would  take  Jaelfson  with  him 
to  visit  the  bankers,  and  also  get  him  introduced,  so  that 
he  might  be  admitted  to  some  of  the  Gentlemen's  clubs, 
where  he  could  hear  much  discussion  pro  and  eon  about 
the  war.  It  seemed  that  Capt.  Redingson  had  been  across 
several  times  on  business  for  the  Confederacy. 

"When  the  vessel  reached  port,  and  all  was  ready,  the 
two  went  out  together,  and  from  Liverpool  to  London  were 
engaged  in  conversation  as  to  how  they  could  best  manage 
to  enjoy  themselves  Avhile  in  London,  and  at  the  same  time 
attend  to  the  business  for  which  they  were  abroad.  Jack- 
son had  satisfied  the  Captain  that  he  was  going  more  to 
find  out  how  the  people  there  felt,  and  the  probabilities  of 
the  English  Grovernment  rendering  aid  to  the  Southern' 
Confederacy,  for  the  purpose  of  his  speculating  in  bonds  and 
stocks,  than  for  anything  else,  and  at  the  same  time  to  aid 
if  he  could  the  friends  of  the  Confederacy  everywhere;  and 
to  use  all  means,  no  matter  what,  for  their  success.  They 
had  not  noticed  any  of  the  important  points  until  they 
came  within  some  ten' or  twelve  miles  of  London,  when 
their  attention  was  attracted  by  the  church  and  school 
buildings  of  Harrow,  beautifully  situated  on  a  hill  rising 
from  a  plain.  This  celebrated  institution  is  one  of  the  first 
in  the  Kingdom.  It  was  founded  in  the  reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth.  Many  distinguished  men  have  been  educated 
there,  among  whom  were  Lord  Byron,  Sir  Robert  Peel,  and 
Lord  Palmerston.  After  this  the  Captain  and  Jackson 
took  much  interest  in  the  historic  objects  presenting  them- 
selves till  they  reached  London. 

"  On  arriving  they  engaged  rooms  at  the  Charing  Cross 
Hotel.  During  the  next  day  Capt.  Redingson  found  his 
friend  Jacob  Thomlinson  and  brought  him  to  his  roOm. 
Very  soon  after  this  he  invited  Jackson  in  and  introduced 
him  as  Mr.  Wm.  Jackson,  of  Memphis,  Tenn.,  a  good  and 
true  friend  of  the  Confedei'acy,  who  was  willing  to  do  any- 
thing to  aid  in  making  the  rebellion  a  success.  Mr.  Thomlin- 
son received  him  with  much  cordiality,  and  conversed  veiy 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  367 

freely,  but  cautiously.  He  was  not  quite  as  free  and  easy 
as  Capt.  Redingson.  Finally  Mr.  Thomlinson  invited  theiu 
to  visit  him  at  his  hotel,  'The  Palace,'  near  Buckingham 
Palace,  on  the  following  evening,  stating  he  would  have 
some  friends  who  would  be  pleased  to  meet  them,  Jackson 
was  very  desirous  to  accept  this  invitation,  as  perhaps  the 
opportunity  would  be  afforded  to  get  some  information  of 
value,  and  was  consequently  delighted  that  Capt.  Reding- 
son  promptly  indicated  their  acceptance. 

"In  good  season  they  made  their  toilets  as  if  they  were 
to  meet  the  Queen  of  England  or  the  Prince  of  Wales,  and 
set  out  for  the  Palace  Hotel.     On  arriving  at  the  hotel  and 
notifying   Mr.   Thomlinson  of  their  presence,   they  were  i  ' 
ushered  into  his  apartments,  which  they  found  were  most   "■^^^'^'^''^ 
elaborate  and  elegant.  A    ^^  ^      > 

"On  entering  they  were  presented  to  Mr.  C.  C.  Carey, srv*^^"^  j  'J^ 
Prof.  McCullough,  and  Dr.  Blackman,  of  Kentucky.  These  <(ot^v^j 
men  had  the  appearance  of  the  Southern  aristocrats,  ex- 
cept Prof.  McCullough,  whose  manner  and  speech  denoted 
Northern  antecedents.  Jackson  noted  this  particularly, 
and  in  the  subsequent  conversation  he  learned  that  the 
Professor  was  of  Northern  birth  and  education,  having 
been,  prior  to  1860,  professor  of  chemistry  at  Princeton 
College,  N.  J.  For  a  time  the  conversation  ran  on  the 
voyage  and  the  many  interesting  places  that  should  be 
visited  by  all  travelers.  Before  the  evening  was  over,  how- 
ever, the  topic  was  changed,  and  the  success  of  the  Con- 
federacy (as  they  were  pleased  to  call  it)  became  the  en- 
grossing subject  of  discussion. 

"  Jackson  was  here  tested  and  found  not  only  sound  in 
this,  the  most  interesting  of  all  questions  to  them,  but  it 
was  thought  he  might  be  made  very  useful  in  assisting 
them  in  perfecting  and  executing  their  plans. 

"Mr.  Thomlinson  and  Captain  Redingson  discussed  the 
selling  of  bonds,  etc. ;  Thomlinson  stating  that  the  inten- 
tion of  the  authorities  at  Richmond  was  to  have  given 
him  the  bonds,  but  that  they  were  not  prepared  in  time,  as 
he  had  to  leave  at  a  certain  date  to  escape  the  blockade,  on 
account  of  his  previous  relations  with  the  United  States 


S68  UXCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

Government.  Captain  Redingson  replied  that  he  knew 
notliing  about  the  business  except  from  his  instructions, 
and  he  could  not  do  otherwise  than  to  obey  them. 

"  After  many  suggestions  it  was  finally  understood  that  a 
meeting  of  the  gentlemen  then  present  should  be  held  every 
evening  at  the  same  rooms,  except  when  engagements  other- 
wise should  interfere.  Capt.  Redingson  and  Jackson  then 
took  leave  of  the  other  pai'ties  and  returned  to  their  hotel. 

"  After  going  to  their  rooms  Captain  Redingson  remarked 
that  he  wished  Jackson  to  stay  with  him  and  be  his  guest, 
as  he  feared  he  might  need  a  friend  in  future  in  reference 
to  his  business ;  that  he  desired  him  to  witness  his  trans- 
actions in  reference  to  the  sale  of  the  bonds  in  his  custody. 
At  the  same  time  he  asked  Jackson  if  he  had  heard  what 
Thomlinson  stated  in  reference  to  his  (Thomlinson)  being 
the  one  who  was  to  have  placed  the  bonds.  Jackson  re- 
sponded that  he  had.     Redingson  said  : 

"  'Mr.  Jackson,  I  intend  to  deal  honestly  with  my  Gov- 
ernment (meaning  the  Confederacy)  in  this  whole  matter, 
and  I  do  not  intend  that  these  bonds  in  my  possession  shall 
be  a  missing  '  Indian  Trust  Fund?' 

"  Jackson  remarked,  'Why,  Captain,  what  do  you  mean 
by  Indian  Trust  Fund?' 

"  'Oh !  nothing,'  said  the  Captain  ;  'it  was  a  mere  idle 
remark.' 

"  This,  however,  opened  a  flood  of  light  in  upon  Jackson's 
mind  in  reference  to  matters  of  the  past,  in  connection  with 
certain  frauds  upon  the  United  States  Government.  He 
pretended  not  to  undei'stand  the  Captain,  however,  and 
there  the  conversation  on  this  subject  dropped.  Jackson 
thanked  the  Captain  for  his  generosity,  but  declined  to  ac- 
cept his  offer, — that  of  being  his  guest  while  in  London, — 
but  said  he  would  remain  with  him  as  long  as  he  could  do 
so.  They  agreed  that  the  next  day  they  would  visit  some 
few  points  of  interest  while  resting  and  before  starting  into 
business  matters,  and  separated  for  the  night.  After  Jack- 
son had  retired  to  his  room  he  jotted  down  what  he  had 
seen  and  heard,  the  names  of  those  whom  he  had  met,  etc., 
and  at  the  same  time  he  concluded  there  was  a  chance  for  a 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  269 

fair-sized  row  betAveen  Jacob  Thomlinson  and  Capt.  Red- 
ingson.  Evidently,  the  latter  had  but  little  confidence  in 
the  former,  and  was  determined  to  look  well  to  his  own 
matters  of  business. 

''The  next  morning,  after  they  had  breakfasted,  a  pro- 
gramme was  arranged  and  they  started  out  in  a  cab  sight- 
seeing. The  first  place  of  interest  visited  was  the  monu- 
ment at  Fish-street  Hill,  near  London  Bridge,  which  stands 
as  the  enduring  monument  to  London's  great  fii-e  in  1666. 
The  next  place,  which  is  usually  the  first  one  visited  by 
travelers,  was  Westminster  Abbey — the  shrine  of  the  ashes 
of  some  of  the  most  illustrious  and  greatest  of  England's 
dead.  They  then  visited  the  Temple,  being  next  in  anti- 
quarian interest ;  then  St.  Paul's  Church,  the  Middle  and 
Inner  Temple  Hall,  Middle  Temple  Library,  Temple  Gar- 
dens, and  one  or  two  of  the  principal  parks.  By  this  time 
they  had  whiled  away  the  most  of  the  day,  and  therefore 
returned  to  Charing  Cross  Hotel. 

"After  dinner  that  evening  they  again  visited  the  rooms 
of  Jacob  Thomlinson  and  found  the  same  friends  of  the 
evening  before.  After  salutations,  and  the  ordinary  chat 
about  London  and  the  points  visited  by  each,  the  conver- 
sation again  turned  on  the  war  at  home.  On  this  occasion 
ways  and  means  were  discussed  very  freely.  The  Professor 
and  Dr.  Blackman  seemed  to  be  really  fiendish  in  their  feel- 
ings and  suggestions.  The  Professor  was  very  anxious  that 
money  should  be  obtained  at  once,  in  oi*der  that  the  plan 
agreed  to  at  Richmond  should  be  entered  upon  without 
delay,  which  was,  as  heretofore  stated,  that  the  material 
was  to  be  made  in  large  quantities  wherewith  towns,  cities 
and  other  property  could  be  easily  burned  without  detec- 
tion. Jackson  inquired  of  the  Professor  what  his  combus- 
tible was,  to  which  he  replied  : 

"  '  There  are  but  two  men  who  have  the  secret ;  it  cannot 
be  given  without  the  consent  of  both  and  in  the  presence 
of  both.  I  can, '  he  continued,  '  burn  the  city  of  New  York 
in  one  day  or  night  by  throwing  this  preparation  in  eight 
or  ten  places  at  the  same  point  of  time,  and  no  power  can 
prevent  its  success  in  making  destruction  certain.    The 


270  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

person  throwing  it  can,  by  a  certain  gauge,  give  himself 
lilenty  of  time  to  be  entirely  out  of  the  sight  of  any  one 
who  might  chance  to  be  near.  In  that  way  he  would  not 
even  be  suspected.  When  the  explosion  takes  place  the 
flames  will  instantly  cover  an  entire  block  of  buildings. 
It  has  been  so  thoroughly  tested  that  there  is  now  no 
longer  any  doubt  of  the  destructive  power  of  the  material.' 

"  Capt.  Redingson  here  interposed  a  question,  desiring 
to  know  if  this  would  come  within  the  range  of  civihzed 
warfare  ? 

"'Civilized  warfare  I'  said  Dr.  Blackman ;  'what  do  I 
care  for  the  rules  of  civilized  warfare  ?  Have  not  these 
Yankees  destroyed  our  property  ?  Are  they  not  setting  our 
slaves  free?  Is  not  that  destruction  of  our  property  rights  ?' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  Capt.  Redingson  ;  '  but  this  is  retaliation  on 
property  and  persons  that  are  not  doing  any  injury.  You 
must  remember  that  we  have  many  good  friends  North, 
and  this  mode  of  warfare  would  be  the  destruction  of 
Avomen  and  children.' 

"'Very  well,'  said  Dr.  Blackman;  'let  that  be  so.  If 
those  people  are,  as  you  say,  our  friends,  let  them  join  in 
and  help  us.  They  can  stop  this  war  if  they  want  to  do  so. 
No,  sir  !  they  are  only  pretended  friends.  They  are  after 
the  dollar,  and  play  between  the  lines  ! ' 

"Jacob  Thomlinson  here  spoke  up,  saying:  'You  are 
quite  right,  Doctor ;  we  cannot  look  for  help  from  any  of 
those  people,  and  the  sooner  we  light  up  their  cities  with  a 
grand  and  bright  light  the  better  ! ' 

"  '  Very  well,  gentlemen  ;  I  was  merely  wishing  to  under- 
stand the  matter,'  said  Capt.  Redingson. 

"Dr.  Blackman  by  this  time  was  walking  to  and  fro 
across  the  room  somewhat  excitedly.  Halting  in  front  of 
Capt.  Redingson,  he  Said  :  '  I  presume  that  your  Christian 
sentiments  would  revolt  at  my  proposition,  and  to  which 
the  authorities  have  already  assented.' 

"  'What  is  that  V  quickly  inquired  Capt.  Redingson. 

"  '  It  is  to  spread  disease  in  the  Northern  cities  and 
through  the  Northern  army.' 

"  The  Captain  promptly  replied:  'Well,  sir,  this  would 


UJ7CLE   DAIflEL'S  STORY.  271 

be  a  novel  way  of  fighting  battles.  I  had  supposed  that 
physicians  were  educated  in  the  line  of  preventing  and 
curing  diseases,  and  not  in  the  practice  of  how  to  spread 
them.' 

"  '  Yes,  sir  !  as  a  principle,  that  is  so  ;  but  in  a  case  like 
this,  where  is  the  difference  between  shooting  a  man  to 
death  and  poisoning  him  to  death  ? '  said  the  Doctor. 

"  'Doctor,  I  can  see  a  very  great  difference.  In  the  one 
case  you  fight  him,  giving  him  an  equal  chance  with  your-* 
self ;  in  the  other,  you  murder  him  in  the  most  dastardly 
and  cowardly  manner.' 

"  '  I  am  greatly  surprised  at  you,  sir,'  said  the  Doctor.  '  I 
thought  you  were  one  of  our  truest  men  ? ' 

'"So  I  am,'  responded  the  Captain.  'But,  Doctor,  we 
had  better  not  discuss  this  matter  further.  I  shall  obey 
my  orders  ;  but  please  excuse  me  from  anything  more  than 
to  do  so  in  the  direction  of  which  you  were  speaking.' 

"During  this  discussion  Jackson  had  remained  silent. 
The  Doctor,  turning  to  him,  said  : 

"'Mr.  Jackson,  what  are  your  views  on  the  subjects 
under  discussion  ? ' 

"To  this  Jackson  replied  that,  being  unacquainted  with 
the  usages  of  war,  he  was  not  competent  to  decide,  but  he 
thought  while  all  parties  implicitly  obey  orders,  he  did  not 
see  that  individual  opinions  cut  very  much  of  a  figure  in 
the  operations  of  a  great  war. 

"  Tliomlinson  said  that  was  the  most  sensible  solution  of 
the  question  ;  that  he  presumed  there  were  a  great  many 
questions  upon  wliich  we  might  all  have  very  different 
shades  of  opinion. 

"  '  But,  Doctor,'  said  Jackson,  '  there  is  a  difficulty  in  my 
mind  as  to  how  you  are  to  carry  out  your  proposed  plan.' 

"  'Not  the  slightest  difficulty,  sir.  .  I  have  already  made 
arrangements  with  all  the  smallpox  hospitals  of  England, 
so  that  instead  of  destroying  or  burying  in  the  ground  the 
towels,  sheets,  covers,  blankets,  and  under-clothing,  they 
are  all  to  be  boxed  up  tightly  and  covered  with  clean  blank- 
ets and  sent  to  an  out-of-the-way  place  which  I  have  pre- 
pared.    I  am  to  pay  for  them  on  delivery.     I  have  persons 


272  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

employed,  all  of  whom  have  passed  through  the  most  ma- 
lignant forms  of  the  disease.  They  are  collecting  and  hav- 
ing brought  to  this  out-house  those  infected  goods.  When 
I  have  a  sufficient  quantity  of  them  I  shall  purchase  a  large 
amount  of  material  used  by  soldiers,  such  as  handkerchiefs, 
stockings,  underwear,  sheets  for  hospitals,  etc.,  mix  them 
with  the  infected  goods,  box  them  up  and  ship  them  to  the 
Sanitary  Commission  m  New  York  by  way  of  Canada  for 
distribution  to  the  Union  Soldiers,  post  hospitals,  and  san- 
itariums. I  shall  go  to  the  Charity  Hospital  Association 
here  and  get  j^ermission  to  send  them  in  their  name ;  in 
fact,  I  have  the  permission  now.  They,  of  covirse,  do  not 
know  they  are  infected  goods,  but  I  have  given  them  the 
list  of  goods  I  intend  to  purchase,  and  they  will  give  me 
the  letter  I  wish,  turning  the  goods  over  to  me  as  their 
agent  to  take  them  to  New  York  and  present  them  to  the 
Sanitary  Commission  for  the  Union  armies.  I  have  given 
to  them  the  name  of  James  Churchill,  of  London.' 

"'But,  Doctor,  how  will  you  take  them  on  board  ship 
without  danger  to  the  people  on  the  vessel '? ' 

"  'Very  easily,  sir.  There  is  not  the  slightest  danger  in 
doing  so.  I  will  pack  them  inside  fresh  linens  and  blankets, 
with  cotton  and  paper  outside  of  them,  making  the  boxes  of 
good  material  and  very  close  in  the  joints.  I  shall  leave 
for  New  York  in  about  one  month,  and  I  have  no  fears  that 
I  Avill  not  succeed  in  doing  great  damage  to  the  army,  and 
also  to  the  members  of  the  Sanitary  Commission  who  han- 
dle the  goods.  I  regard  the  Commission  as  a  set  of  scamps 
and  hypocrites.' 

"  Jackson  here  interrupted,  saying:  'Doctor,  you  seem  to 
have  your  scheme  pretty  well  planned,  and  it  looks  as 
though  it  might  be  a  success.' 

"This  Dr.  Blackman  seems  to  have  been  a  communica- 
tive individual,  and  Jackson  having  sounded  him  all  that 
he  wished  at  that  time,  the  Captain  and  Jackson  took  their 
leave  and  repaired  to  their  hotel.  "When  there  the  Captain 
walked  into  Jackson's  room  and  stood  for  a  moment  look- 
ing straight  into  Jackson's  face.  Finally,  he  spoke  in  about 
these  words : 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY.  ~"^ 

"  '  Mr.  Jackson,  I  am  a  rebel  1  I  am  what  is  called  a  traitor 
to  the  United  States  Government.  I  am  in  favor  of  the 
whole  country  becoming- one  universal  wreck  before  I  would 
submit  to  go  back  into  the  Union.  But,  sir,  I  want  you  to 
remember,  if  you  should  ever  think  of  Capt.  Redingson  m 
the  future,  that  his  mother  was  a  Christian  woman,  and 
taught  her  son  to  have  some  of  the  instincts  of  humanity. 
No,  sir;  I  am  no  nnirderer;  no  city  burner;  no  poisoner ! 
I  have  listened  to  aU  these  things  and  remained  partially 


BURNING  OF  THE  WILL-0  -THE-WISP. 

silent.  But,  as  God  is  my  judge,  I  will  not  be  a  party  to 
any  of  these  schemes.  I  will  obey  all  legithuate  orders,  so  far 
as  money  is  concerned,  and  as  a  soldier  wall  do  my  duty; 
but  no  man  has  a  right  to  order  me  to  commit  murder  or 
to  perform  inhuman  acts,  and  I  will  not  do  it  I ' 

"  Jackson  listened  to  him,  and  then  gave  him  his  hand, 
saying: 

'"Captain,  you  are  a  man,  and  a  gentleman,  with  true 
appreciation  of  what  may  be  justified  in  war, 
which  cannot  be.' 


and  that 


274  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  The  Captain  said  he  would  go  the  next  day  to  see  the 
syndicate  that  was  to  take  the  bonds,  and  as  soon  as  he 
could  arrange  his  matters  he  would  leave  London. 

"Jackson  told  him  he  would  go  with  him,  and  they 
parted  for  the  night  with  that  understanding. 

"  The  next  day  the  Captain  made  a  visit  to  the  oflBlce  of 
the  syndicate,  where  all  the  preliminaries  were  arranged. 
Jackson,  at  the  Captain's  request,  and  in  pursuance  of  their 
former  understanding,  accompanied  him.  An  arrangement 
was  made  for  the  Captain  to  meet  these  gentlemen  the  next 
day  at  the  Bank  of  England,  where  the  bonds  were  to  be  veri- 
fied with  papers  sent  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  of  the 
Confederacy.  Being  quite  weary  they  did  not  that  evening 
visit  the  rooms  of  Jacob  Thomlinson.  After  the  Captain  re- 
tired Jackson  wrote  to  me  a  detailed  statement  of  all  that 
had  transpired,  and  directed  his  letter  to  his  mother,  so  that 
no  suspicion  could  attach,  not  knowing  what  might  hapj)en. 

"I  will  digress  here  a  moment  to  say  that  the  letter  was 
received  in  the  due  course  of  the  mail.  The  statements  it 
contained  as  to  the  proposed  schemes  were  so  revolting  that 
they  struck  terror  to  my  very  soul.  I  left  for  Washington 
the  next  morning.  On  arriving  there  I  laid  the  letter  before 
the  President.  He  read  it  and  seemed  to  be  dumfounded. 
He  finally  said  : 

"  '  Is  it  possible  that  such  men  live  in  this  day  and  age  ?' 

"  He  sent  for  the  Secretary  of  War.  The  letter  contained 
a  minute  description  of  Dr.  Blackman  and  Professor  Mc- 
Cullough.  Certain  reliable  officers  were  at  once  detailed 
and  dispatched  to  New  York,  with  proper  authority  to 
arrest  either  or  both  of  these  men,  if  they  or  either  of  them 
should  chance  to  enter  that  city.  The  President  talked 
freely  with  me  after  this  was  done,  asking  me  many  ques- 
tions about  the  feelings  of  the  people.  As  soon  as  I  could 
leave  Washington  I  did  so.  Having  performed  my  errand 
I  returned  home  and  found  Henry  sufficiently  recovered 
to  undertake  his  promised  trip  to  Canada,  and  the  day 
following  my  arrival  he  started.  I  have  wandered  from  the 
subject,  however,  and  must  get  back  to  London." 

"  It  is  all  interesting,  Uncle  Daniel,"  said  Dr.  Adams. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  275 

"Yes,  yes!  but  I  must  get  back  to  London.  The  day 
agreed  upon  the  Captain  (Jackson  accompanying  him), 
met  the  gentlemen  of  the  syndicate  of  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land, and  then  and  there  the  bonds  in  the  possession  of 
Capt.  Redingson  were  verified  and  found  correct  according 
to  the  Secretary's  letters.  The  bonds  taken  by  the  syndicate 
amounted  to  sevei-al  millions  of  dollars,  and,  much  to  the 
surprise  of  the  Captain,  the  syndicate  had  instructions  also 
from  the  authorities  at  Richmond  to  place  two  millions  in 
the  Bank  of  England  to  the  credit  of  the  Treasury  of  the 
Confederate  Government,  one  million  in  the  Bank  of 
France  to  the  same  credit,  and  one  million  in  the  Bank  of 
England  to  the  credit  of  Jacob  Thomlinson,  and  the  re- 
mainder ($50,000)  to  be  paid  to  Capt.  T.  P.  Redingson.  This 
he  placed  to  his  own  credit.  He  then  took  a  statement  of 
the  whole  transaction  from  the  bank.  After  giving  his 
signature,  so  that  he  might  draw  for  his  money,  he  was 
then  i*eady  to  leave.  When  asked  if  he  knew  Mr.  Jacob 
Thomhnson,  he  replied  that  he  did,  and  then  in  turn  asked 
the  bank  officer  the  same  question.  He  answered  that  Mr. 
Thomlinson  was  well  known  to  the  bank,  and,  in  fact,  was 
then  in  the  back  room  in  consultation  with  some  other  gen- 
tlemen. This  seemed  to  nettle  the  Captain,  as  he  felt  that  he 
was  watched  by  Thomlinson.  Jackson  asked  the  Captain 
if  he  was  ready  to  return.  He  signified  that  he  was.  They 
took  leave  of  all  the  gentlemen,  and  left  for  their  hotel. 

"  That  evening  they  visited  the  rooms  of  Jacob  Thomlin- 
son. Before  starting  the  Captain  spoke  rather  angrily 
about  Mr.  Thomlinson's  conduct  and  about  the  amount  of 
money  placed  to  Thomlinson's  credit.  Jackson,  being  a 
very  deliberate  man,  advised  the  Captain  not  to  have  any 
discussion  with  Thomlinson,  but  to  take  everything  for 
granted  and  to  agree  to  whatever  plans  the  gentlemen  at 
the  rooms  might  suggest ;  that  he  could  leave  the  country 
Avhenever  he  wished,  aud  not  meet  them  at  any  point  in 
the  United  States  or  Canada.  The  Captain,  with  some 
warmth,  said  : 

"'Mr.  Jackson,  I  Avill  not  meet  them  anywhere  away 
from  here  to  assist  in  carrying  out  their  murderous  plots 


276  UNCLE  DA^VIEL'S   STORY. 

and  schemes  !  Thomlinson  has  the  money  to  his  credit,  and 
can  buy  and  pay  for  what  he  pleases.  I  will  no  longer  be 
responsible;  and  the  fact  that  so  much  money  is  placed  to 
his  credit  causes  me  to  have  suspicion  that  these  schemes, 
as  they  say,  have  been  indorsed  by  the  authorities  at  Rich- 
mond. Now,  my  dear  sir,  if  I  knew  that  to  be  true,  so  help 
me  Heaven,  I  would  renounce  the  whole  concern,  as  much 
of  a  rebel  as  I  am.  I  would  go  to  Mexico  or  some  other 
country  and  live.  What !  I,  Thomas  P.  Redingson,  a  man 
of  reputation,  born  of  Christian  parents,  assisting  in  spread- 
ing disease  amongst  poor  soldiers,  who  are  merely  obeying 
the  orders  of  their  Gfovernment  ?  No,  sir  !  no  sir  !  never  ! 
I  do  not  believe  that  the  All-seeing  God  will  allow  this  in- 
famy to  prosper.' 

"Jackson  then  said:  'Captain,  let  us  go;  they  may  be 
waiting  for  us.' 

"  They  proceeded  to  the  meeting  place.  Upon  entering 
they  found  all  present,  and  apparently  feeling  very  much 
gratified  at  something.  The  champagne  Avas  flowing  freely 
and  the  convei'sation  became  quite  loud.  A  new  face  ap- 
peared in  their  midst.  They  Avere  introduced  to  him.  His 
name  Avas  gi\"en  as  Dr.  Mears,  formerly  of  Washington  City. 
In  the  course  of  the  CA^ening  it  Avas  disclosed  that  he  was 
the  man  referred  to  by  Prof.  McCullough  as  the  only 
man  other  than  himself  possessing  the  secret  of  the  dis- 
coA^ery  of  the  great  combustible  that  Avas  to  burn  up  the 
Avorld.  Jackson  excused  himself  from  taking  any  AA'ine  on 
account  of  his  head  not  being  in  good  condition.  After 
many  bumpers  they  all  sat  doAvn  to  reA^ieAV  the  situation. 

"  C.  C.  Carey  said  that  the  first  thing  now,  since  the  nec- 
essary money  had  been  jiroAided,  Avas  to  ascertain  what 
length  of  time  Avould  be  necessary  to  perfect  the  arrange- 
ments, as  Avell  as  for  Dr.  Blackman  to  complete  his  collec- 
tion. 

"Dr.  Blackman,  always  loquacious,  spoke  up  instantly, 
'  I  Avill  be  ready  in  tAvo  Aveeks.' 

"Prof.  McCullough  thought  it  Avould  require  a  greater 
length  of  time  for  him  and  Dr.  Mears  to  make  proper  prep- 
arations. He  thought  that  four  Aveeks  Avould  be  sufficient 
time. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  277 

"  So  it  was  finally  decided  that  the  three  should  make 
their  arrangements  to  be  readj^  to  sail  within  four  weeks, 
and  that  they  would  sail  on  the  same  vessel  for  Montreal, 
Canada.  Jacob  Thomlinson  and  C.  C.  Carey  were  to  pre- 
cede them  and  have  matters  all  prepared  for  taking  care 
of  and  storing  their  materials.  The  time  was  not  then  fixed 
for  these  gentlemen  to  sail,  but  it  was  understood  they 
should  go  in  advance  and  make  all  the  necessary  arrange- 
ments for  quick  and  effective  work  as  soon  as  the  Professor 
and  the  two  Doctors  should  arrive  in  Montreal.  The  plan 
was  that  agents  were  to  be  selected  from  their  swoi-n  friends 
of  the  Golden  Circle,  who  were  known  to  be  tried  and  true 
men  of  great  daring  and  courage.  These  men  were  to  be 
placed  at  different  points,  where  they  were  to  be  furnished 
with  the  material  and  instructed  by  Prof.  McCullough  and 
Dr.  Mears  on  their  arrival.  Their  operations  were  to  be 
from  Canada.  The  agents  were  to  operate  against  New 
York  and  New  England  towns  and  cities  from  Montreal; 
also,  against  Buffalo  and  interior  cities  in  the  State  of  New 
York  from  Toronto,  and  against  Cleveland,  Cincinnati  and 
Chicago  from  Windsor. 

"  These  preliminaries  having  been  settled,  the  next  in- 
quiry was  as  to  how  the  money  was  to  be  placed  to  defray 
all  the  expenses.  Mr.  Thomlinson  made  inquiry  as  to  the 
amount  that  would  be  required.  The  estimates  were  made 
at  once  by  Dr.  Blackman  for  his  part,  and  by  Prof.  McCul- 
lough for  the 'fireworks,' as  Redingson  now  called  them. 
The  two  estimates  footed  up  |109,000.  Thomlinson  thought 
that  would  be  very  extravagant.  The  Professor  inquired 
if  he  knew  the  material  to  be  used.  Thomlinson  admitted 
that  he  did  not. 

"Jackson  saw  that  Redingson  was  regarding  Prof.  Mc- 
Cullough, with  a  look  of  intense  curiosity.  Nothing  was 
said  for  some  moments.  The  silence  was  finally  broken  by 
Mr.  Carey  saying  that  he  thought  it  might  be  a  good  plan 
to  have  one  of  the  party  who  was  to  remain  in  London  to 
have  the  amount  placed  to  his  credit  somewhere,  so  that  he 
could  act  as  Treasurer  for  the  two  divisions  of  labor,  and 
draw  all  the  checks  or  drafts  necessary.     Dr.   Blackman 


378  UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

spoke  to  Thomlinson,  saying  that  he  thought  well  of  that 
plan. 

"'"Well,  gentlemen,' Mr.  Thomlinson  said,  'whom  will 
you  select? ' 

"Prof.  McCullough  said:  'I  do  not  care;  I  am  Avilling 
that  Dr.  Blackman  shall  act  if  he  will  do  so.  What  say  you, 
Dr.  Mears? '    The  Doctor  assented,  and  it  was  so  arranged. 

"Jacob  Thomlinson  said:  'All  right,  gentlemen;  on  to- 
morrow I  will  make  the  deposit,  and  then  Mr.  Carey  and 
myself  will  take  the  first  chance  for  getting  to  Canada,  in 
in  order  to  make  the  arrangements  as  now  understood.'  At 
the  same  time  he  asked  Capt.  Redingson  Avhen  and  where 
would  his  orders  take  him. 

"  The  Captain  replied  that  he  should  return  to  Richmond 
as  soon  as  he  could  get  through  the  lines.  Speaking  to 
Jackson,  he  said :  '  I  suppose  you  will  remain  in  London  for 
the  present.' 

"  '  Yes,'  replied  Jackson;  '  I  shall  look  around  the  country 
some  little  before  returning.' 

"They  all  agreed  to  have  one  final  meeting  the  next 
evening,  prior  to  separating  for  their  various  destinations. 
Bidding  each  other  good-night  they  left. 

"  Capt.  Redingson  and  Jackson  wended  their  way  to 
their  hotel.  After  arriving  at  their  rooms  Capt.  Redingson 
commenced  the  conversation.  You  will  notice  that  these 
two  men  never  talked  on  the  street,  or  elsewhere  than  in 
their  room.     Redingson  said  to  Jackson  : 

"  '  Did  you  see  how  loath  Thomlinson  was  to  put  money  in 
any  other  hands  than  his  own  ? ' 

"  '  I  saw  some  hesitancy,'  said  Jackson. 

"  'Well,  sir,  he  proposes  to  spend  only  what  is  absolutely 
necessary.  None  of  it  will  ever  find  its  way  into  the  Con- 
federate Treasury.  He  loves  money  equal  to  any  Yankee. 
But  now,  Mr.  Jackson,  what  do  you  propose  ?  Will  yoii 
return  to  New  York,  or  will  you  remain  here  for  a  time  ? 

"  Said  Jackson,  '  I  ought  to  return  very  soon,  but  I  have 
learned  but  little  as  yet  in  reference  to  the  sentiments  of 
the  people  in  England,  and  am  thinking  of  remaining  for  a 
short  time  longer.' 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  270 

"  'Well,  sir,  if  you  have  no  objections,  I  will  remain  for  a 
time  with  you.  I  would  like  to  see  and  learn  more  than  I 
have  about  several  matters.  Let  us  go  to-morrow  and  take 
a  look  around.     What  do  you  say?' 

'' '  Very  well,'  replied  Jackson. 

"  '  Good  night,'  said  the  Captain. 

"When  Jackson  was  alone,  he  wrote  again  under  cover 
of  his  mother's  name,  without  signing  his  own,  giving 
full  details  of  the  plan  of  attack  on  the  cities  named, 
agents  to  be  employed,  etc.  He  gave  the  names  of  places 
in  Canada  fi'om  which  the  attacks  with  fire  were  to  be 
made.  Thomlinson  and  Carey's  headquarters  were  to  be 
at  Montreal ;  therefore  Jackson  suggested  that  I  send  for 
Henry  and  put  him  on  the  track,  and  for  him  to  discover 
the  agents  so  they  covild  be  arrested,  etc.  This,  he  thought, 
could  not  be  risked  in  a  letter  to  Canada.  Hence,  I  wrote 
to  Henry  to  come  home.  He  came  at  once.  I  gave  him 
Jackson's  letter  and  he  studied  it,  making  diagrams,  etc., 
and  then  returned  to  Canada,  determined  to  get  in  with 
these  men  and  learn  who  their  agents  were,  etc.  I  could 
not  visit  Washington  at  that  time,  so  I  took  the  chances 
of  a  lettei  to  the  President.  He  received  my  letter  and 
took  the  proper  precaution  to  have  careful  watch  for  the 
developments  of  the  dreadful  wickedness. 

"  Now,  let  me  return  to  the  Captain  and  Jackson.  Ac- 
cording to  their  agreement  when  we  left  them,  the  following 
morning  they  started  out  and  spent  a  day  of  great  interest 
to  them.  While  riding  in  a  cab  the  Captain  said  :  '  I  have 
a  proposition  to  make  to  you,  Mr.  Jackson,  which  I  will  do 
to-night.  The  more  I  reflect  upon  what  certain  men  are 
going  to  attempt,  the  more  atrocious  it  appears  to  me.' 

"  Jackson  looked  at  him,  but  with  his  usual  caution  made 
no  response,  except  that  he  would  be  glad  to  hear  what  he 
had  to  say.  That  night  when  all  the  parties  met  at  Jacob 
Thomlinson's  rooms,  as  per  engagement,  all  were  good 
natured  and  full  of  hope  and  belief  as  to  their  success  and 
the  future  triumph  of  the  Confederate  cause.  In  the  con- 
versation it  seemed  that  the  Professor  and  Dr.  Blackman 
had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  they  could  be  ready  per- 


280  UJfCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

haps  a  week  sooner  than  they  had  at  first  thought.  Jacob 
Thoinhnson  said  :  '  All  right,  gentlemen,  the  sooner  the 
better.' 

' '  He  then  revealed  to  them  that  he  had  that  day  char- 
tered for  safety  a  fast-running  steamer  called  the  Will-o'- 
the-WisiD,  to  transport  them  and  their  supplies  of  material 
from  Liverpool  to  Montreal.  The  Captain  and  officers  were, 
he  said,  their  friends,  and  ready  to  aid  them  in  anything. 
To  Dr.  Blackman  he  said  :  '  Take  this  letter  ;  in  it  you  will 
find  full  instructions  and  inemoranda,  so  that  you  can  at 
anj^  time  communicate  with  the  Captain  of  the  vessel.  You 
had  better  send  your  material  along  with  some  discreet 
person  as  rapidly  as  possible,  and  leave  for  Montreal  the 
fii'st  moment  you  can  do  so. ' 

"  He  also  stated  that  he  and  Mr.  Carey  would  leave  Lon- 
don in  the  morning  to  take  passage  from  Liverpool  to 
Montreal.  The  Messenger  being  the  first  steamer  to  leave, 
they  were  going  over  in  her.  After  some  further  talk  of 
no  great  huportance,  the  Captain  and  Jackson  bade  good- 
by  to  all  and  withdrew. 

"  After  entering  Jackson's  room  the  Captain  said  :  'Mr. 
Jackson,  I  told  you  last  night  that  I  could  not  see  how  the 
Living  God  could  allow  such  inhuman  plans  to  succeed. 
Now,  what  I  propose  is  this :  for  you  and  me  to  remain  and 
find  if  any  vessel  will  leave  for  Montreal  near  the  time,  but 
later  than  the  Will-o'-the-Wisp,  and  that  we  take  passage 
on  her  and  follow  them.  I  am  resolved  that  I  will  prevent 
this  inhuman  scheme  from  being  carried  out.  I  do  not  be- 
lieve that  you  will  betray  me,  therefore  I  tell  you  this.  I  do 
not  now  know  how  I  am  to  do  it,  hut  I  will  do  it !  AVhat 
say  you,  sir  ?    Are  you  a  Christian  man  ? ' 

"Jackson  responded,  saying,  'I  am  a  man  of  but  few 
words,  and  therefore  only  say,  give  me  your  hand.' 

''  They  elapsed  hands  and  pledged  fidelity  to  each  other. 

"'Now,' said  the  Captain,  'let  us  off  for  Paris  to-mor- 
row. We  will  not  see  these  men  any  more  while  here.  We 
can  watch  the  papers  and  learn  about  the  vessels,  when 
they  leave,  etc' 

"This  being  agreed  upon,  the  next  day  they  were  off. 


UNCLE  DANIELS  STORY.  281 

They  visited  Paris  and  quite  a  number  of  points  of  interest 
during-  the  delay  of  their  friends  in  London.  Finally,  the 
Captain  came  to  Jackson  with  the  Liverpool  Gazette  and 
showed   him   the    advertisements.     The    Will-o'-the-Wisp 

leaves  Liverpool  for  Montreal,  Canada,  on  Thursday, 

day  of . 

"' We  must  leave  for  Liverpool  at  once,'  said  the  Cap- 
tain, and  in  an  hour  they  were  en  route  to  London. 

"Here  they  took  the  ears  for  Liverpool,  and  arrived  the 
morning  of  the  departure  of  the  parties  with  their  fire- 
works, poisoned  clothing,  etc.,  on  the  Will-o'-the-Wisp. 
She  was  a  beauty — very  long,  with  a  sharp  prow.  She  sat 
in  the  water  like  a  seafowl,  and  sped  away  out  of  port  as  if 
she  expected  to  attract  the  admiration  of  the  immense 
throng  on  the  wharf.  They  soon  ascertained  that  the 
Fairy  Queen,  a  very  fast-going  steamer,  would  leave  the 
same  evening  for  the  same  place, — Montreal,  Canada, — and 
at  once  engaged  passage  and  went  on  board  of  her. 

"During  the  day  the  Captain  said  :  'Mr.  Jackson,  you 
are  not  as  much  of  a  talker  as  our  friend  Blackman.  I  do 
not  believe  there  is  one  of  the  friends  whom  we  have  met 
in  London  who  could  tell  your  full  name,  where  you  were 
born,  what  your  business  is  or  has  been,  or  where  you  in- 
tend going.' 

"  '  No,  sir,'  replied  Jackson  ;  '  I  never  intrude  myself  up- 
on any  one.  These  gentlemen  all  seemed  unreserved  in 
their  conversation,  did  they  not  ?  How  did  they  know 
that  I  could  be  trusted  with  their  secrets  ? ' 

"  '  Oh  !  they  knew  that  I  would  not  have  introduced  you 
unless  I  knew  you  were  all  right.  And  they  do  not  seem  to 
appreciate  the  enormity  of  what  they  are  doing.  Oh  !  I 
did  not  tell  you  the  curious  dream  that  haunted  me  in  my 
sleep  last  night  ? ' 

"'No,'  replied  Jackson;  'will  you  tell  me  ivhat  it 
was  ?' 

"  'Yes,  sir.  It  was  this  :  I  dreamed  that  Dr.  Meai*s  and 
the  Professor  had  committed  a  murder  in  London,  and 
were  tried,  convicted  and  hanged  ;  they  were  both  cre- 
mated, and  that  you  and  I  were  invited  to  see  it ;  that 


afi'-i  UXCLE   DAXIEL  ri   STORY. 

their  bodies  were  in  a  blaze  like  tinder,  and  soon  became 
nothing  but  a  small  quantity  of  ashes.' 

"Jackson  said  that  was  a  very  singular  dream. 

"'But  that  was  not  all.  I  thought  that  Dr.  Blackman 
was  a  pei-fect  sight  to  behold  with  smallpox,  and  that  he 
was  delirious,  and  jumped  into  the  Thames,  and  that  you 
and  I  rescued  him,  took  him  to  the  hospital,  and  had  him 
attended  to.  I  then  awoke.  The  whole  thing  was  so  vivid  to 
my  mind  that  I  believed  it  to  be  true  for  a  moment.  What 
say  you  to  this  ?  I  believe  somewhat  in  dreams,  and  fear 
that  these  reckless  men  will  get  into  trouble  with  their  in- 
fernal machines,  or  firewoi-ks,  and  poisons.  They  must  not 
be  permitted  to  carry  out  their  hellish  purposes,  as  I  told 
you,  and  you  agreed  that  they  shall  not  do  it.  I  will  suf- 
fer death  before  1  will  see  these  plots  succeed  and  carry  the 
guilty  knowledge  on  my  conscience  through  life.  I  swear, 
if  President  Davis  has  sanctioned  this,  I  hope  the  Confed- 
eracy may  sink  into  utter  nothingness.    What  say  you  ? ' 

"  Said  Jackson:  '  1  agree  to  all,  except  I  do  not  believe  in 
dreams.' 

"'Well,  well,  we  shall  see,' said  the  Captain.  'It  is  a 
Avarning  of  some  kind.'  • 

"That  afternoon  the  vessel  moved  out  of  port  in  ma- 
jestic style.  The  steamer  Fairy  Queen  was  stylish  and 
noted  for  speed.  JSTothing  transpired  to  cause  any  excite- 
ment until  the  sixth  day  out.  They  had  spoken  several 
vessels  on  the  voyage  and  found  them  moving  on  all  right. 
On  this  day  they  discovered  a  vessel  far  in  advance  of  them. 
The  Captain  and  Jackson  were  on  the  deck,  and  concluded 
that  it  nmst  be  the  Will-o'-the-Wisp.  That  night  they  were 
coming  close  to  her,  when  the  Captain  of  the  Fairy  Queen 
told  them  that  the  vessel  in  sight  was  the  Will-o'-the-Wisp, 
and  that  she  was  moving  slower  than  usual. 

"During  the  night,  perhaps  about  two  o'clock,  they  were 
aroused  by  fog-horns  and  various  noises.  They  arose  and 
went  out.  It  was  dark  and  the  fog  so  dense  that  nothing 
could  be  seen.  The  fog-horns  indicated  that  the  vessels 
Avere  coming  dangerously  near  to  each  other.  The  running 
to  and  fro  and  the  language  of  the  Captain  of  the  ship  all 
betokened  danger. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  283 

"  By  this  time  the  passengers  were  all  up  and  out  in  so 
many  different  garbs  that  it  was  laughable,  though  the 
danger  was  imminent.  The  two  vessels  were  nearing  each 
other  in  spite  of  all  that  could  be  done  by  officers  or  crews. 
Finally  the  Fairy  Queen  was  tui-ned  and  run  in  the  con- 
trary direction  from  her  course,  and  by  that  movement  we 
got  out  of  the  swing  of  the  Will-o'-the-Wisp.  All  remained 
up,  filled  with  alarm. 

"  In  the  morning  the  fog  lifted,  and  again  they  could  see 
their  way.  The  Will-o'-the  Wisp  was  still  in  view,  but 
seemed  to  be  struggling.  Nearing  her  again  they  found  she 
was  crippled  in  some  way.  The  Captain  of  the  Fairy 
Queen  spoke  her  and  inquired  her  trouble,  when  he  found 
one  of  her  shafts  was  broken.  The  arrangement  was  being 
made  to  get  her  tow-line  and  aid  her  on  her  way.  Just  as 
they  were  fastening  it  they  saw  a  stream  of  fire  pour  from 
her  that  looked  as  if  the  whole  ocean  was  in  a  blaze.  Their 
vessel  had  to  cut  loose  and  move  rapidly  to  save  herself. 
The  fire  seemed  to  leap  into  and  out  of  the  water,  like  great 
burning  shafts,  seemingly  reaching  the  very  heavens.  It 
would  then  plaj^  on  the  surface  of  the  water  and  reach  ap- 
parently miles  away. 

"There  was  no  possible  means  by  which  any  assistance 
could  be  rendered.  No  one  could  live  near  her,  nor  could  a 
vessel  of  any  kind  approach.  They  could  hear  such  fright- 
ful shrieks  as  would  have  made  a  demon  shudder.  Finally 
nothing  could  be  seen  save  sheets  of  sulphurous  flame 
jumping  and  skipping  over  the  water  as  if  playing  with 
the  waves.  Then  all  became  dark,  and  a  streak  of  suffocat- 
ing smoke  hung  over  the  water,  as  if  a  lake  of  burning 
brimstone  was  belching  forth  over  the  sea. 

"All  on  the  Fairy  Queen  stood  aghast  and  looked  as 
though  stricken  with  paralysis.  When  the  dark  cloud  of 
smoke  had  passed  away  there  was  nothing  in  sight  save  one 
small  boat,  perhaps  a  mile  away.  The  Will-o'-the-Wisp 
was  gone  forever,  and  it  looked  as  though  all  on  board  had 
gone  with  her.  The  Fairy  Queen  steamed  up  and  steered 
in  the  direction  of  the  small  boat,  and  found  that  it  con- 
tained but  two  persons.     It  was  found  that  one  sailor  and 


284  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

Dr.  Blackman  had  escaped  by  cutting  loose  Avith  the  little 
boat  when  the  first  signs  of  trouble  were  discovered.  The 
doctor  knew  what  was  coming,  and  made  away  for  dear  life. 

"When  Jackson  and  Capt.  Redingson  made  themselves 
known  to  him  he  was  greatly  surprised.  They  then  talked 
the  matter  over,  and  all  agreed  that  all  the  schemes  of  the 
Professor  and  Dr.  Blackman  were  at  an  end. 

"Capt.  Redingson  turned  to  Jackson,  saying,  'There  is 
my  dream.' 

"  Blackman  said  Dr.  Mears  and  the  Professor  were  lost, 
and  their  great  secret  with  them. 

"  Capt.  Redingson  asked  how  this  fire  could  have  oc- 
curred. 

"The  Doctor  thought  some  of  the  Professor's  material 
must  have  ignited  in  some  way.  'The  truth  is,'  he  said, 
'  the  ship  was  wrapt  in  flames  in  an  instant.  I  saw  this 
sailor  jump  into  the  life-boat,  and  I  followed  him.  We  are 
the  only  ones  of  all  on  board  that  are  saved.  The  rest  were 
all  burned  to  death  before  they  could  possibly  get  from  the 
vessel  into  the  sea.  There  has  never  been  any  such  com- 
bustible made  before,  and  perhaps  never  will  be  again. 
But  it  is  lost." 

"  He  seemed  very  despondent  all  the  rest  of  the  voyage. 
When  they  arrived  in  Montreal  and  conveyed  the  sad  in- 
telligence to  Jacob  Thomlinson  and  Mr.  Carey,  they  were 
overwhelmed  w^ith  disappointment.  Their  schemes  were 
all  blasted  and  they  were  bewildered. 

"Finally,  after  some  days  of  talking  and  consulting,  they 
concluded  to  send  Dr.  Blackman  to  Richmond  for  instruc- 
tions as  to  further  operations.  The  first  news  that  reached 
Richmond  of  the  burning  of  the  Will-o'-the-Wisp  created 
great  consternation.  The  loss  of  Prof.  McCullough  and 
Dr.  Mears  was  thought  to  be  the  severest  blow  they  had 
received. 

"Dr.  Blackman  left  Jackson  and  Capt.  Redingson  to  go 
to  Richmond,  but  which  way  he  went  they  never  knew. 
Capt.  Redingson  took  passage  for  Nassau,  there  to  run  the 
blockade,  and  was  never  heard  of  again  by  Jackson.  I 
hope  he  is  alive,  as  I  think  he  Avas  at  heart  a  good  man, 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  285 

full  of  noble  impulses.  Jackson  was  very  fond  of  him, 
rebel  as  he  was." 

Col.  Bush  said:  "Well,  Prof.  McCullough  and  Dr. 
Mears  got  their  just  deserts  ;  their  own  fireworks  did  the 
business." 

"Yes,  yes!  but  the  innocent  officers  and  crew  suffered 
with  them." 

"Yes,"  said  Col.  Bush,  "but  this  had  to  be ;  the  Lord 
did  not  intend  that  such  infamy  should  be  permitted  to 
succeed." 

"But,"  said  Maj.  Clymer,  "there was  Dr.  Blaekman,  just 
as  bad  as  either  of  the  others ;  he  escaped  most  miracu- 
lously." 

"Yes,"  said  Col.  Bush;  "his  material,  however,  was  all 
lost,  and  he  had  a  warning  against  trying  the  same  thing 
again.  There  was  no  great  secret  in  his  material  to  be  lost; 
but  there  was  in  the  others',  and  the  gain  to  mankind  was 
in  the  loss  of  their  diabolical  secret." 

"  Uncle  Daniel,  what  became  of  this  vile  conspirator,  Dr. 
Blaekman  ? "  asked  Dr.  Adams. 

"  Well,  Doctor,  I  am  sorry  to  be  compelled,  Avith  shame, 
to  state  the  fact,  but  nevertheless  it  is  a  fact,  that  this 
same  man.  Dr.  Blaekman,  has  been  made  Governor  of  one 
of  the  States  since  the  war,  and  at  the  same  time  his  record 
was  known  by  his  constituents.  But  it  did  not  seem  to 
lose  him  any  friends  with  his  party,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
seemed  to  help  him.  Yes,  yes,  my  friends,  this  is  the  sad 
phase  of  the  whole  matter.  It  matters  not  what  a  man  did 
if  he  was  a  rebel;  but  if  a  Union  man,  and  he  did  the 
slightest  wrong,  he  was  disgraced  forever.  None  of  the 
great  and  inhuman  wrongs  are  remembered  against  the  in- 
dividual rebels  who  violated  every  instinct  of  humanity." 

Here  the  old  gentleman  became  silent,  and  placing  his 
hands  over  his  face,  wept  like  a  child.  At  length  he  con- 
tinued : 

"I,  with  all  my  sacrifices,  even  here  at  home  would  be 
thrust  aside  in  order  that  the  citizens  might  pay  homage 
to  the  men  who  would  have  afflicted  their  own  household 
with  loathsome  disease,  and  at  the  same  time  mocked  at 


286  u:n^cle  dajjiel's  story. 

their  calamity.  If  God  wills,  let  it  be  so.  I  do  not  believe, 
however,  that  He  is  doing  more  than  trying  the  Nation,  to 
see  if  our  people  are  worthy  of  such  a  Government  as 
ours." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

A  HAPPY  WEDDING. — MARRIAGE  OF  SERAINE  WHITCOMB 
AND  HENRY  LYON. — FIRE  AND  PLAGUE. — THE  PLOT- 
TING IN  CANADA  TO  BURN  CITIES  AND  SPREAD  DIS- 
EASE. 


(( 


K 


"■I did  not  FALL  in  love — 
/rose  in  iore."— BuLWER. 

FTER  Jacob  Thoinlinson  and  C.  C.  Carey  had  re- 
covered somewhat  from  their  alarm  and  demorali- 
zation, they  spoke  freely  to  their  friends  in  Mon- 
^  treal  (and  they  had  many  there)  about  the  burn- 
ing of  the  Will-o'-the-Wisp.  saying-  it  was  a  great  loss  to  their 
interests,  without  specifying  in  what  way.  In  a  few  days 
Jackson,  (after  finding  that  they  had  invited  Valamburg, 
of  Ohio,  Strider,  Bowen,  and  Bryan,  of  Indiana,  for  consul- 
tation,) could  remain  no  longer,  as  he  would  be  known  by 
Valamburg  at  once.  He  bade  his  friends  good-by,  saying 
he  would  travel  through  the  West  and  would  return  if  it 
became  important  to  do  so.  He  left  for  Toronto,  remained 
there  a  day  or  so,  and  then  came  to  Windsor,  where  he  re- 
mained for  several  days.  Finally  he  met  Henry,  who  had 
just  returned  from  Montreal  to  Windsor,  where  he  was 
known  as  Henry  Davis.  He  was  introduced  by  Henry  to 
one  Samuel  Wintergreen.  who  was  in  the  employ  of  the 
Confederacy,  or,  in  other  words,  of  the  rebels,  getting 
everything  ready  for  raids  on  the  cities  and  villages  in  Ohio 
and  Illinois.  This  man  was  very  shy  of  Jackson,  but  spoke 
freely  on  all  subjects  save  what  he  was  himself  doing. 
Henry  and  he  were  chums  and  seemed  to  understand  each 
other  perfectly. 

"  Wintergreen  was  from  Thomlinson's  town  in  the  South, 
and  was  fully  trusted  and  posted  by  him  with  all  their 


288  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

plans  and  schemes.  The  only  remark  he  made  to  Jackson 
was  that  he  knew,  from  Mr.  Thomlinson,  who  Jackson  was, 
and  merely  asked  if  he  saw  the  burning  of  the  Will-o'-the- 
Wisp  ;  to  which  Jackson  replied  in  the  affirmative.  Jack- 
son and  Henry  had  arranged  so  that  they  should  leave  for 
Detroit  the  next  day.  Henry  informed  "Wintergreen  that 
he  must  visit  Detroit  on  matters  of  importance,  and  that 
he  might,  perhaps,  be  detained  for  some  considerable  time, 


THOMLINSON  AND  HIS  FRIENDS   IN   CONSULTATION. 


but  that  he  would  keep  his  eyes  and  ears  open  at  all  times 
during  his  absence.  The  next  morning  Jackson  and  Henry 
met  in  accordance  with  their  agreement  and  immediately 
left  for  Detroit.  Upon  arriving  they  drove  directly  to  the 
house  of  Mr.  Whit  comb,  where  they  found  the  old  gentle- 
man, his  wife,  and  Seraine ;  James,  her  brother,  now  a 
Lieutenant  and  Aide-de-Camp  to  Gen.  Anderson,  having 
some  time  prior  left  for  Allentown,  in  order  to  be  with  the 
General,  where  he  had  since  remained,  giving  to  him  every 
attention.    ^Yhile  spending  a  pleasant  evening  at  the  home 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  »oy 

of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Whitcomb,  in  conversation,  in  reference  to 
the  army,  Henry  remarlced  that  he  longed  to  be  in  the 
cavalry  service  once  more,  so  that  he  might  get  even  for 
the  suffering  he  had  exj)erienced  at  the  hands  of  our  ene- 
mies while  nearly  starving  to  death  in  Pine  Forest  Prison. 

"Miss  Seraine  here  spoke  with  much  feeling,  her  eyes 
fimng  with  tears  as  she  said  :  '  I  tliink  there  are  quite  a 
sufficient  number  of  your  family  already  in  their  graves  by 
the  hands  of  the  rebels  without  any  more  of  you  taking 
the  chances  of  death  that  must  be  taken  in  the  army.' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  Jackson  ;  'and  there  seems  to  be  one  less  at 
almost  every  turn.  I  feel  that  my  time  will  surely  come 
sooner  or  later,  before  this  war  closes.' 

"  This  was  uttered  in  such  a  sad  and  melancholy  tone 
that  Henry  could  not  for  a  moment  control  his  feelings. 
Recovering,  he  said  : 

'"It  does  seem  that  our  family  are  struggling  against 
fate  ;  just  think  of  the  barbarous  manner  in  which  Harvey 
was  killed,  and  see  how,  i-ecently,  the  fiendish  bushwhackers 
murdered  poor  brother  Stephen.  Would  you  not  desire  to 
be  avenged  on  such  wretches  as  these  ?  Ever  since  I  heard 
this,  which  was  but  a  short  while  ago,  (first  told  me  by 
Seraine,)  I  have  felt  almost  desperate,  and  certainly  very 
revengeful.' 

"  'Yes,'  said  J'ackson,  'revenge  is  saia  to  be  sweet ;  but 
suppose  you  cannot  get  it,  and  instead  of  being  revenged, 
you  lose  your  own  life  ? ' 

"  'That  is  not  all,  Capt.  Lyon,'  as  Seraine  called  him  by 
his  title;  '  Mr.  Henry  Lyon  promised  me  that  he  would  not 
enter  the  service  again,  but  that  he  would  stay  at  home 
and  take  care  of  his  father  and  mother,  and  I  hope  he  will 
do  so,  and  not  break  his  promise  to  me.  I  have  iDeriled  my 
life  for  him,  and  would  do  the  same  again.' 

"Henry  clasped  her  in  his  arms  and  said:  'Seraine,  I 
will  do  anything  for  you,  and  now  I  want  to  say  right  here, 
in  the  presence  of  my  brother,  that  I  am  now  and  ever 
have  been,  ready  to  fulfill  all  of  my  promises  to  you.' 

"  Seraine  looked  him  in  the  face  and  said  :  '  I  have  never 
doubted  you,  Henry,  nor  do  I  now.' 
10 


290  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

'  Jackson  here  interrupted,  and  turning  to  Henry,  said  : 
'What  are  your  promises  to  Seraine  ?' 

"  '  That  she  and  I  would  become  man  and  wife  whenever 
she  should  say  that  the  time  had  arrived  to  have  the  mar- 
riage take  place.     Is  it  not  so,  Seraine  ? ' 

"'Yes,  Henry,  that  is  true;  but  I  have  never  thought 
that  the  proper  time  had  arrived.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  Jackson,  '  if  you  will  allow  me  to  suggest,  I 
think  the  time  has  now  arrived.  Seraine,  your  father  and 
mother  are  growing  old;  your  only  brother  is  in  the  army  and 
may  never  return. '  And  to  Henry  he  said :  '  Our  mother  and 
father  are  also  growing  feeble  from  so  much  grief.  Mothei*, 
I  think,  cannot  survive  very  much  longer,  and  all  of  us 
who  are  now  left,  save  yourself,  are  in  the  army.  From  our 
experience  thus  far  the  future  is  not  full  of  hope.  You  and 
Seraine  may  soon  be  all  that  are  left  of  both  famihes,  except, 
perhaps,  some  one  or  more  of  our  parents.  Now,  Seraine, 
let  us  get  your  father  and  mother  to  go  with  us  to  Allen- 
town,  and  there,  in  the  presence  of  both  families  who  yet 
remain  above  the  sod,  (save  brother  Peter,  who  cannot  be 
with  us.)  have  this .  marriage  solemnized.  Henry,  our 
mother  and  Jennie  would  be  very  happy  over  this,  and  so 
would  Mary  Anderson  and  the  children,  all  of  whom  love 
Seraine  very  much.' 

"By  this  time  the  tears  were  rolling  down  Seraine's 
cheeks.  Henry  stood  looking  at  her,  and  grasping  her  by 
the  hand,  Avhen  Jackson  had  finished,  he  led  her  into  the 
presence  of  her  father  and  mother  and  told  them  the  prop- 
osition, and  asked  them  to  consent.  They  gave  Seraine  to 
Henry,  and  blessed  them  both  as  theh*  children.  Seraine, 
in  answer  to  Henry,  thought,  in  consideration  of  the  whole 
situation,  that  the  time  had  come,  and  that  she  would 
acquiesce  in  the  arrangements  as  proposed  by  Jackson,  who 
was  happier  now  than  he  had  been  since  the  beginning  of 
the  war,  and  so  expressed  himself  to  Seraine  and  Henry. 
The  next  day  being  agreed  upon  for  their  departure  for 
Allentown,  Jackson  repaired  to  his  room,  leaving  Henry 
and  Seraine  together  to  talk  over  the  details  of  their  pro- 
spective marriage. 


tlNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  291 

Leaving  Detroit  the  following  morning  they  arrived  at  my 
house  in  the  afternoon  and  found  a  warm  welcome  awaiting 
them,  my  wife  and  the  two  other  ladies  of  my  household 
doing  everything  to  make  Seraine's  father  and  mother  feel 
that  they  were  more  than  merely  welcome.  When  we  were 
all  together  Jackson  became  spokesman,  and  waxed  quite 
eloquent  over  the  whole  affair.  When  he  had  finished  Gen. 
Anderson  cried  out : 

"  '  Bravo  !  Bravo  !    Henry  and  Seraine  ! ' 

"  My  wife  drew  Seraine  to  her  bosom  as  she  would  have 
taken  a  child,  and  embraced  her  and  wept,  until,  from  sym- 
pathy, we  all  were  overcome  with  emotion.  The  family 
congratulated  Henry.  The  two  little  girls  did  not  quite 
understand  it  all,  and  began  plying  us  with  questions  until 
we  had  to  explain  all  about  it,  and  tell  them  Seraine  was 
going  to  be  their  'aunty.'  This  delighted  them,  and  they 
commenced  climbing  upon  Henry's  lap,  and  questioning 
him  about  their  '  Aunty  Seraine,'  until  finally  he  made  his 
escape  from  the  house. 

"  The  preliminaries  were  soon  arranged,  and  Mr.  Whit- 
comb  and  I  i^rocured  the  necessary  license.  I  then  called 
in  our  minister,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lowe,  who  performed  the  mar- 
riage ceremony  in  the  parlor  of  our  home.  We  were  very 
happy  that  evening  in  celebrating  Henry's  and  Seraine's 
wedding,  and  seemed  to  have  forgotten  for  the  time  being 
all  our  misfortunes  and  griefs.  In  speaking  of  Seraine's 
success  in  visiting  the  Southern  prison-pens  and  rescuing 
Henry,  I  came  very  near  letting  out  the  secret  kept  from 
her  father  and  mother  about  the  visit  of  Mary  Ander- 
son to  the  President  in  order  to  rescue  her  brother,  but 
caught  myself  in  time  and  changed  the  conversation. 
Our  minister,  a  truly  loyal  man,  was  most  enthusiastic 
over  the  marriage,  insisting  that  this  was  just  as  it  should 
be,  and  at  the  same  time  expressing  some  surprise  that  it 
had  not  taken  place  before.  I  said  to  him  that  I  felt  so, 
but  had  not  interfered.  I  had  allowed  the  two  young  peo- 
ple to  arrange  the  matter  to  suit  themselves.  I  must  con- 
fess, hoAvever,  that  I  was  well  pleased,  and  certainly  should 
never  have  been  satisfied  if  Henry  had  not  married  Seraine. 
No  more  devoted  woman  ever  lived. 


392 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY, 


"Just  at  this  moment  Aunt  Martha  announced  tea.  We 
all  entered  the  dining-room  and  sat  down  to  tea,  as  she 
called  it,  but  found,  instead,  a  right  royal  wedding  feast, 
which  all  enjoyed  exceedingly.  Young  James  Whitcomb, 
who  had  been  very  quiet  during  the  evening,  though  very 
attentive  to  his  mother  and  father,  now  asked  the  minister 
if  he  thought  it  right  for  him  to  keep  from  his  i^arents  any- 
thing pertaining  to  himself  w^hich  might  distress  them  in 
his  absence. 


MARRIAGE  OF  HENRY  LYON  AND  SERAINE  WHITCOMB. 

"Mr.  Lowe  repHed  that  he  thought  they  should  know 
all.  All  turned  and  looked  at  each  other  with  surprise. 
The  young  man  was  silent  for  a  moment,  and  his  great 
blue  eyes  filled  with  tears.    He  said: 

" '  I  have  never  heretofore  kept  anything  from  my 
mother,  father  or  sister,  and  I  am  now  fully  determined  to 
tell  them  all  about  myself.'' 

"We  enjoyed  our  dinner,  however,  and  joked  Henry  by 
telling  him  that  Beraine  would  have  to  look  after  him,  as 
she  had  been  doing  all  through  the  war  up  to  this  time. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  393 

"  Here  Aunt  Martha  had  to  come  in;  we  could  not  stop 
her.     She  said: 

"  '  Yes,  sah;  dat  gal  takes  kear  of  Marsa  Henry.  If  it  not 
done  been  for  her  he  done  starved  to  deff,  he  would.  Dem 
Sesh,  dey  be  affer  dis  fanibly.  Dey  done  kill  mos'  all,  and 
am  still  affer  you.  I  tells  you,  dey  am;  I  knows  dem,  I  do. 
Marsa  Henry,  you  mus'  stay  home  wid  de  folks,  you  mus'.' 

"  At  this  my  wife  became  much  distressed.  I  told  Aunt 
Martha  to  stop,  which  she  did.  Aunt  Sarah  then  referred 
to  Peter,  saying  that  her  dreams  were  now  entirely  about 
him,  and  that  she  was  sorely  troubled  on  his  account.  Ham 
stood  near  by,  listening,  and  said: 

'"No  mistake,  Marsa  Peter  all  right.  I  see  him  las' 
night  in  my  head  glass  when  I's  sleep.     He  all  right,  sho'.' 

"By  this  time  we  had  finished  dinner,  or  tea,  and  were 
returning  to  the  sitting  room,  when  James  Whitcomb  took 
his  parents  out  on  the  veranda  and  told  them  all  about  his 
trouble,  the  kindness  of  our  family,  Mary  Anderson's  trip  to 
see  the  President,  his  clemency,  etc. ;  his  present  situation, 
and  how  he  obtained  his  position.  We  thought  that  this  was 
a  mistake,  but  he  felt  relieved,  and  his  parents  and  sister, 
after  they  were  satisfied  of  his  having  done  no  wrong  inten- 
tionally, felt  that  it  was  the  best  for  them  to  know  it.  We 
had  intended  it  should  be  kept  from  them,  but  it  was  now 
no  longer  a  secret  in  my  family,  and  it  was  perhaps  best 
that  his  father  and  mother  should  know  all. 

"  The  next  day  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Whitcomb  thought  that 
they  must  return  home.  Mr.  Whitcomb  said  to  Henry  and 
Seraine  that  they  nmst  come  as  soon  as  they  could  do  so 
to  their  house  and  make  it  their  home,  as  he  and  his  wife 
being  alone  at  such  a  time  it  was  very  hard,  and  made  them 
discontented.  They  thanked  all  of  us  for  our  watchfulness 
over  their  only  son,  and  it  seemed  that  they  could  not 
thank  the  General  and  his  wife  sufficiently  for  what  they 
had  done  for  him.  They  bade  us  all  good-by  and  sepa- 
rated from  Henry  and  Seraine  with  many  regrets. 

"  After  they  had  gone  Jackson  entertained  us  by  a  recital 
of  his  visit  to  Europe,  and,  in  addition  to  what  he  had  writ- 
ten me,  he  gave  us  all  he  had  seen  and  heard.     His  recital 


294  UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY. 

of  the  burning  of  the  Will-o'-the  Wisp  was  quite  graphic, 
and  excited  Henry  and  the  General  very  much.  No  one 
except  those  who  were  in  the  secret  knew  what  she  had  on 
board,  nor  the  importance  to  the  Confederacy  of  the  men 
that  were  lost  with  her.  The  language  used  by  Gen. 
Anderson  against  such  fiendishness  as  Jackson's  statement 
disclosed  I  will  not  attempt  to  repeat.  It  Avas  strong  and 
denunciatory,  such  only  as  men  like  himself,  versed  in  let- 
ters, could  employ. 

"  I  requested  Jackson  to  make  me  a  detailed  report  from 
the  day  he  left  my  house  up  to  the  date  of  his  return, 
Avhich  he  did.  I  retained  a  copy  of  his  report,  and  still 
have  it.  We  did  not  call  on  Henry  for  his  report  that  day, 
but  on  the  next  told  Henry  that  if  he  could  leave  Seraine 
long  enough  (you  know  how  young  jDcople  are),  we  would 
like  him  to  tell  us  what  he  learned  in  Canada.  I  really  did 
not  suppose  that  he  could  tell  us  a  very  great  deal  of  inter- 
est, as  I  presumed  he  had  spent  much  of  his  time  in  Detroit, 
as  there  was  an  attraction  for  him  in  that  place  which 
would  naturally  draw  him  thither.  He  said,  however,  that 
he  was  ready  to  tell  us  all  that  he  had  discovered  in  refer- 
ence to  the  conspiracy;  that  Avhen  he  went  to  Canada 
he  formed  the  acquaintance  of  a  Mr.  Samuel  Wintergreen, 
and  soon  they  became  great  friends,  as  he  satisfied  Winter- 
green  that  he  was  ready  to  carry  out  any  plan  to  aid  the 
Confederacy.  The  passwords,  signs  and  grips  of  the  Golden 
Circle  seemed  to  be  all  that  any  one  needed  in  order  to  be 
at  once  recognized  as  a  friend  to  those  people.  In  Canada 
the  people,  almost  without  exception,  were  in  sympathy 
with  the  rebellion.  After  traveling  for  quite  a  while  he 
came  back  to  Windsor,  and  there  again  met  his  friend  Win- 
tergreen. Remaining  there  for  some  time  and  talking  with 
many  persons  without  any  material  results,  Wintergreen 
invited  Henry  to  accompany  him  to  Toronto,  and  finding 
nothing  of  importance  there,  they  left  for  Montreal.  On 
arriving  at  Montreal  they  found  Jacob  Thomlinson,  C.  C. 
Carey,  and  many  other  distinguished  men.  Wintergreen 
met  Jacob  Thomlinson,  and  reported  to  him  that  his  friend 
of  whom  he  had  written  was  with  him.    Thomlinson  asked 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY,  295 

him  to  come  to  his  rooms,  and  to  bring  his  friend  Davis. 
That  evening  they  visited  Mr.  Thomlinson,  and  found 
Mr.  Carey  and  tAvo  other  gentlemen — a  Mr.  Landers  and 
Ben  Wudd.  Henry  was  presented  as  Henry  Davis,  one 
of  the  agents  under  Mr.  Wintergreen  who  was  to  assist  (as 
it  was  then  understood)  in  carrying  out  such  plans  as  might 
be  agreed  upon  in  the  interest  of  the  rebel  or  Confederate 
Government. 

"  They  remained  together  till  a  late  hour  discussing  va- 
rious points.  One  of  the  topics  was  the  great  loss  the  Con- 
federacy had  sustained  in  the  burning  of  the  AVUl-o'-the- 
Wisp,  in  the  material,  and  by  the  death  of  Prof.  McCul- 
lough  and  Dr.  Mears,  as  they  alone  held  the  secret  of  man- 
ufacturing the  wonderful  explosive.  Thomlinson  and 
Carey  insisted  that  there  should  be  no  let-up,  and  that  they 
must  now  resort  to  other  means,  in  which  the  other  gentle- 
men agreed.  It  was  thought  best  to  try  releasing  prisoners 
and  arming  them  and  such  others  as  would  join  them,  and 
make  portions  of  the  North  a  desolate  waste,  as  they  said 
was  now  being  done  in  the  South  by  the  Union  army. 
Thomlinson  said  in  reference  to  releasing  prisoners  that  he 
intended  in  a  very  short  time  to  make  preparations  in  Illi- 
nois for  an  attack  on  Camp  Douglas,  near  Chicago. 

"  '  I  think,'  said  he,  '  that  will  result  in  the  burning  of  the 
city.  It  is  one  of  the  worst  places  in  the  North.  The  influ- 
ence of  Lincoln  over  the  people  there  is  very  great,  and  ex- 
tremely bad  for  us,  and  that  city  must  be  destroyed  by  some 
means.  If  the  Will-o'-the  Wisp  had  not  been  lost,  Chicago 
would  now  be  in  ashes.' 

"After  some  further  discussion  on  this  subject,  all  went 
their  way  for  the  night,  with  an  understanding  that  there 
would  be  a  meeting  of  delegates  from  the  Northern  States, 
called  by  Jacob  Thomlinson,  to  assemble  at  St.  Catharines 
in  one  month  from  that  time,  where  many  matters  of  interest 
would  be  discussed  and  considered.  Henry  and  Winter- 
green  then  returned  to  Windsor  with  the  understanding 
that  they  would  attend  the  meeting  at  St.  Catharines.  At 
Windsor,  Henry  and  Jackson  met,  and  that  which  followed 
their  meeting  I  have  already  stated.    What  Henry  ascer- 


296  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

tained  in  Canada  was  only  important  in  this,  that  it  had 
opened  the  way  for  discovering  that  which  was  important 
to  know,  wliich  probably  would  occur  afterwards.  I  re- 
quested Henry  to  do  as  Jackson  was  doing, — to  write  out  his 
statement  in  full.  After  both  were  prepared,  I  sent  Henry 
with  them  to  the  President.  He  thought  it  a  little  hard  to 
be  sent  so  summarily  away  from  his  bride.  The  President 
received  Henry  with  great  kindness,  and  told  him  to  inform 
me  that  the  whole  matter  had  been  more  skiUfully  and 
successfully  managed  than  anything  in  this  line  since  the 
war  began.  He  also  said,  that  he  and  the  Secretary  of 
War  could  breathe  freer  since  they  had  learned  the  fate  of 
the  cargo  of  the  AVill-o'-the-Wisp,  and  that  McCullough 
and  Mears  had  their  deserts. 

"  The  President  requested  Henry  to  continue  his  investi- 
gations, and  especially  to  attend  the  meeting  of  the  leading 
Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle,  who  were  soon  to  meet  at 
St.  Catharines,  in  Canada,  and  send  through  me,  without 
delay,  his  report.  The  President  inquired  very  particularly 
about  all  our  family,  including  Gen.  Anderson  and  Jack- 
son. He  also  desired  to  know  Avhat  had  become  of  James 
Whitcomb  and  his  sister.  Henry  explained  fully  about 
them  all,  and  when  he  mentioned  that  Seraine  was  his 
wife,  the  President  shook  his  hand  most  heartily,  and  told 
huu  that  he  was  a  very  fortunate  man. 

"When  Henry  returned  home  and  had  sufficient  time 
for  rest  we  held  a  consultation,  and  agreed  to  the  following 
plan  :  Henry  was  to  start  at  once  with  his  wife  for  Detroit, 
leave  her  Avith  her  parents,  and  pass  over  to  Windsor,  and 
there,  in  company  with  Wintergreen,  A^sit  all  places  that 
AVintergreen  might  suggest,  and  then  go  to  St.  Catharines 
to  the  meeting  arranged  for  the  delegates  from  the  Golden 
Circle  of  the  Northern  States  ;  that  Avhen  he  had  obtained 
information  of  any  A'alue,  he  Avas  to  return  to  Detroit, 
Avrite  his  report  in  full,  give  it  to  his  Avife  Seraine,  and  she 
was  to  come  in  person  Avith  it  to  me." 

"  She  Avas  a  jcAvel,"  said  Dr.  Adams. 

"Yes,"  said  Col.  Bush  ;  "there  Avere  but  few  like  her." 

Uncle  Daniel  continued:  "Our  lines  of  communication 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  297 

now  being  safely  established,  we  were  all  anxious  for  Henry's 
departure ;  therefore,  Henry  and  Seraine  left  for  Detroit, 
leaving  all  of  us  almost  heartbroken  to  be  forced  to  give 
them  up.  But  the  hope  of  seeing  them  very  soon  again 
reconciled  us  to  some  extent.  The  two  children  said  they 
loved  their  Aunty  Seraine  so  much  that  they  did  not  wish 
her  to  go  away  any  more.  After  they  were  gone,  it  now 
being  far  into  the  Winter— in  fact.  Spring  was  approaching 
—Gen.  Anderson  said  he  felt  that  he  could  again  take  the 
field  and  perform  his  duty  without  endangering  his  health, 
and  therefore  must  make  preparations  for  returning  to  his 
command.  We  tried  to  dissuade  him  from  it,  but  it  was  of 
no  avail,  so  the  next  day  he  told  the  family  that  he  should 
leave  very  soon.  In  the  conversation  he  said  that  he  had 
felt  all  the  time  that  there  was  a  void  in  his  miUtary  family 
that  could  not  easily  be  filled.  He  felt  the  loss  of  Capt. 
Day  very  much,  but  said  he  would  try  James  Whitcomb 
thoroughly  and  had  great  hopes  of  him.  Aunt  Martha 
was  near  by  and  heard  what  was  said.  She  immediately 
hunted  up  Ham  and  said  :  '  Marsa  Gfen'l  is  gwine  off  to  fight 
dem  Sesh  agin,  and  I  'spect  he  want  Ham  to  go,  too.' 

"Ham  said:  'Well,  Marfa,  maybe  he  not  want  me  any 
more.  I's  not  well;  I's  got  dem  pains  in  de  knees  and  de 
breas'  and  de  shouldars  and  de  stomach.  What  is  it  dey 
calls  dem  pains? ' 

"  '  Rumatiks,  you  ole  fool;  doesn't  you  know  nuffin'?' 

"  'No,  Marfa,  I  not  know  nuffln';  you  know  I  doesn't.  I 
'spect  you  better  told  de  Genl.  Marfa,  I's  sick.  I  go  off  and 
die  wid  dem  pains,  den  what  you  do,  Marfa?  You  be  all 
by  yerself,  and  don't  you  see  dat  won't  do,  Marfa.  JNo, 
indeed,  dat  won't  do.' 

"  'Well,  now,  Ham,  I's  not  goin'  to  tell  Marsa  Gen'l  no 
such  way  as  dat.  No,  sir.  Ham,  you  jes'  got  to  go  wid  de 
Gen'l;  dat's  what  you  do,  so  you  needn't  be  tucken  sick  jes' 
for  to  skeer  me,  kase  I  know  you.  Ham.  You  no  get  kill. 
No,  sail,  no  danger;  so  you  jes'  go,  dats  what  you  do.' 

'"Well,  Marfa,  jes'  as  you  say.  If  you  say  Ham  go,  he 
goes,  dats  all;  but  de  good  Laud  love  you,  Marfa,  I's  power- 
ful sick,  sho'.' 


298  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  '  No  you  isn't;  you  play  dat  afore.  I  knows  you,  Ham; 
you  knows  I  do.  You  jes'  stop  dis  rumatiks  and  go  wid 
de  Gen'l,  dat's  what  you  do.  When  did  you  get  sick?  I 
not  hear  it  afore.     You  not  sick.     Let  me  see  you  walk.' 

"  Old  Ham  hobbled  off  and  Martha  laughed  at  him.  This 
nettled  the  old  man  and  he  straightened  up  and  said: 
'Well,  I  guess  Vs  not  bery  bad,  but  I's  not  well,  all  de 
same.' 

"  I  came  up  to  them,  and  nothing  more  was  said. 

"  I  told  Ham  to  go  out  to  the  farm  and  ask  Joseph  Dent 
to  come  into  my  house  in  the  morning.  His  sickness  all 
left  him  and  he  did  the  errand.  The  next  morning  Dent 
came  in  with  Ham  and  we  interrogated  him  on  the  ques- 
tion of  his  friends  and  what  they  were  doing.  He  said  that 
two  days  prior  to  this  they  had  a  meeting  and  were  notified 
that  they  must  change  their  name  to  the  '  Sons  of  Liberty'; 
that  the  object  of  their  organization  was  becoming  too  well 
known,  and  that  they  could  not  operate  any  longer  under 
their  old  name.  This  was  being  done  all  over  the  country 
and  in  Canada.  He  also  stated  that  Thos.  A.  Strider  had 
ordered  them  to  send  delegates  to  Indianapolis  secretly,  in 
order  to  assist  in  appointing  delegates  to  go  to  St.  Catha- 
rines, in  Canada,  in  a  few  days,  to  consult  as  to  the  best 
means  to  be  adopted  to  aid  their  friends,  as  they  had  met 
with  a  great  loss.  They  had  lost  a  ship  and  a  valuable 
cargo,  as  well  as  their  most  important  men  who  were  to 
operate  in  burning  cities.  This  was  so  true  of  what  had 
occurred  that  we  no  longer  had  any  doubt  as  to  their  cer- 
tain communication  one  with  another,  as  well  as  their  per- 
fect organization.  This  was  all  they  did  at  that  time.  We 
excused  Dent,  and  he  returned  home. 

"That  evening  at  tea  my  wife  (Aunt  Sarah)  said  to  Jack- 
son and  the  General  that  she  wished  Peter  to  come  home. 

"'But,'  said  Jackson,  'mother,  you  must  remember 
he  has  been  promoted,  and  is  now  a  Brigadiei'-General  com- 
manding a  brigade,  and  he  cannot  very  well  get  away.  He 
might  lose  his  command  by  leaving.' 

"'Well,'  said  his  mother,  'I  want  to  see  him.  I  am 
dreaming  about  him  whenever  asleep,  and  I  feel  there  is 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  299 

something  sure  to  happen  to  him.  I  have  seen  all  the  rest 
of  you  who  are  alive,  and  I  want  to  see  him.' 

"Here  Jennie  broke  down  and  cried,  remembering  the 
death  of  her  i^oor  husband  when  mention  was  made  of  all 
being  iDresent  who  were  then  alive.  Jackson  spoke  to  Jen- 
nie and  his  mother  and  quieted  them.  We  aU  repaired  to 
the  sitting-room  and  talked  over  Gen.  Anderson's  returning 
to  his  command.  This  was  Saturday  evening.  So  he  in- 
structed Capt.  Jackson  and  Lieut.  Whitcomb  to  be  ready 
on  Monday  morning,  as  they  would  then  leave  for  Chatte- 
raugus.  They  were  well  pleased  with  the  Gfeneral's  deter- 
mination. His  poor  wife  was  depressed,  and  said  she 
felt  as  though  he  had  made  so  many  narrow  escapes  that 
perhaps  he  might  not  escape  again.  But  grief  and  sorrow 
had  been  such  constant  visitor's  at  our  house  that  we  were 
all  prepared  for  almost  anything,  and  always  looking  for 
the  woi'st.  We  enjoyed  ourselves,  however,  as  best  we 
could  until  Monday.  Jackson  took  in  the  situation,  and 
kept  us  interested  by  giving  accounts  of  many  things  seen 
and  heard  by  him  in  England.  This  was  very  interesting 
to  us,  but  more  esiDeeially  to  the  ladies  and  little  girls. 

"On  Monday  they  left  for  their  command.  The  parting 
with  the  family  was  one  of  those  affecting  scenes  natural 
under  the  circumstances.  When  poor  old  Ham  bade  good- 
by  to  all,  after  kissing  Aunt  Martha,  his  wife,  he  turned  to 
my  wife  and  Mary  Anderson,  and  said:  '  You  need  not  to  cry 
no  mo.'    I  be  'sponsible  for  de  General  and  Capt.  Jackson.' 

"This  was  too  much  for  Mary  Anderson.  Although 
weeping,  she  could  not  restrain  a  smile,  nor  could  the  others; 
but  Ham  w^as  in  good  faith,  poor  old  man. 

"  After  they  had  gone  I  felt  keenly,  and  drove  out  to  the 
farm,  and  there  spent  the  rest  of  the  day  with  Joseph  Dent. 
He,  however,  knew  nothing  more  than  he  had  disclosed  to 
us,  about  which  I  have  already  spoken.  On  returning  in 
the  evening  I  found  all  the  family  very  lonely  and  solemn. 
They  felt  the  loss  of  that  portion  of  our  family  who  were 
compelled  to  leave.  Our  little  children  climbed  upon  my 
knees  and  talked  and  chattered  about  their  Uncle  Henry 
and  Aunty  Seraine,  as  well  as  the  General  and  Jackson, 


300  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

but  '  Aunty  Seraine '  seemed  to  be  the  favorite.  I  did  the 
best  I  could  to  gratify  them  by  trying  to  answer  their  ques- 
tions. Some  two  weeks  had  passed  in  this  way  wlien  one 
morning  I  was  notified  to  meet  Seraine  at  the  depot.  I  did 
so  and  brought  her  to  the  house.  When  the  very  hearty 
and  affectionate  greetings  were  over,  and  the  two  poor  Ut- 
tle  girls  had  gotten  through  climbing  on  Seraine  and  ask- 
ing her  questions,  Avhich  she  did  the  best  she  could  to  an- 
swer, she  gave  me  a  paper  which  was  Henry's  report,  ac- 
companied by  a  good  letter  from  him,  stating  that  he 
would  come  soon  himself.     This  was  not  signed. 

"I  carefully  examined  his  report,  and  was  almost  dum- 
founded  at  some  of  his  statements;  but  he  had  gone  into 
such  minute  details  and  given  such  indubitable  proofs  that 
no  one  could  for  a  moment  doubt.  Henry  said  that  on  his 
arrival  again  at  Windsor  he  met  Wintergreen,  and  after 
preliminaries  were  arranged  they  traveled  about  the  coun- 
try from  one  town  to  another,  until  the  time  had  arrived 
for  the  assembling  of  the  prominent  friends  of  the  rebellion 
at  St.  Catharines  in  accordance  with  Jacob  Thomlinson's 
request.  They  started  for  that  place,  and  on  arriving 
stopped  at  the  Victoria  Hotel,  where  they  met  a  great 
number  of  persons,  strangers  to  both,  but  well  known  in 
the  Circle.  Henry,  on  recovering  from  his  prison  starving 
and  sickness,  had  grown  quite  stout,  and  was  so  different 
in  his  appearance  from  what  he  had  ever  been  prior  to  his 
recovery  that  his  own  acquaintances  would  not  have  recog- 
nized him,  therefore  he  did  not  feel  that  he  was  in  any 
danger  of  being  detected.  He  had  heretofore  claimed  to 
Wintergreen  that  he  was  from  Parkersburg,  W.  Ya.,  and 
having  been  raised  near  there  in  Ohio  could  speak  quite 
understandingly  of  the  country  thereabouts,  as  well  as 
about  a  number  of  people. 

"  On  Wednesday,  being  the  day  fixed,  quite  a  number  of 
men  from  different  parts  of  the  country  assembled.  Quite 
a  large  room  in  the  rear  of  the  Victoria  Hotel  had  been  pro- 
cured, in  which  the  gentlemen  were  to  meet,  and  Winter- 
green, having  been  designated  by  Jacob  Thomlinson  for 
that  purpose,  notified  the  various  delegates  of  the  time  and 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  301 

place  of  meeting.  When  all  were  assembled  each  one  was 
required  to  give  the  signs,  grips  and  passwords  of  the 
Golden  Circle,  or  the  'Sons  of  Liberty,'  as  the  name  had 
been  changed  within  a  few  days  from  the  Knights  of  the 
Golden  Circle  to  the  Sons  of  Liberty.  Henry  did  not  find 
the  slightest  difficulty  in  being  recognized,  as  he  had  per- 
fected himself  in  all  the  signs,  grips  and  passwords  of  the 
order  in  his  travels  with  Wintergreen. 

"After  Jacob  Thomlinson,  Mr.  Carey  and  their  com- 
mittee were  satisfied  as  to  those  present,  they  were  called 
to  order  and  seated  in  as  regular  a  manner  as  would  have 
been  done  in  any  deliberative  body,  by  Mr.  Yalamburg,  of 
Ohio,  who,  in  taking  the  chair,  said  that  as  Grand  Com- 
mander of  all  the  Sons  of  Liberty  in  the  United  States, 
Canada  and  the  Southern  Confederacy  he  desired  to  occu- 
py the  time  of  the  delegates  for  a  few  moments,  in  order 
that  he  might  explain  the  object  for  which  they  had  met. 
The  assembling  at  that  place,  he  said,  was  in  order  to  be 
without  the  jurisdiction  of  the  United  States  ;  that  while 
together  and  out  of  the  way  of  danger  they  were  to  delib- 
erate in  reference  to  matters  that  were  best  calculated  to 
effectively  aid  the  Southern  people,  who  were  struggling 
for  an  independent  constitutional  government ;  that  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  had  become  intolerable 
in  its  oppressions  and  tyranny.  He  made  a  long  speech, 
presenting  a  list  of  abuses  by  our  Government  against  the 
Southern  people,  and  urged  the  necessity  for  aid  to  the 
South  at  once,  in  some  way  that  would  be  most  potent. 
When  he  took  his  seat  he  was  loudly  applauded  by  all  his 
hearers.  In  this  meeting  were  B.  Wudd  and  McMasterson 
from  New  York,  Mr.  Woodsen  and  Mr.  Moore  from  Penn- 
sylvania, Valamburg  and  Massey  from  Ohio,  Dan  Bowen 
and  Dorsey  (who  was  a  substitute  for  Thos.  A.  Strider)  from 
Indiana,  N.  Judy  Cornington  and  a  Mr.  Eagle  from  Illi- 
nois (both  from  Chicago).  Other  States  were  represented— 
Missouri,  Kentucky,  Iowa,  Wisconsin,  Maine  and  Massa- 
chusetts ;  but  Henry  did  not  give  the  names  of  the  dele- 
gates from  those  States. 

"Many  propositions  were  discussed.     Jacob  Thomlinson 


302  ujN'cle  dais'iel's  story. 

gave  the  fvill  details  of  what  Prof.  MeCullough  and  Dr. 
Mears  were  preparing  to  do;  their  loss  by  the  burning  of 
the  Will-o'-the  Wisp;  also,  Dr.  Blaekman's  proposition  and 
the  loss  of  his  goods,  and  he  now  wanted  to  see  what  could 
be  devised  as  substitutes.  All  of  the  representatives  pres- 
ent seemed  to  deeply  deplore  the  loss  to  the  Confederacy  of 
the  secret  only  known  to  the  men  who  went  down  with  the 
Will-o'-the  Wisp. 

"Jacob  Thomlinson  explained  that  he  had  been  in- 
structed by  the  authorities  at  Richmond  to  lay  several 
matters  before  this  or  any  meeting  they  might  have  of 
representative  men  from  the  North.  It  was  desirable  to 
have  these  matters  fully  understood,  so  that  the  friends  of 
the  South  in  their  meetings  could  commit  all  who  were 
willing  to  aid  the  South  in  carrying  out  the  various 
propositions.  First,  he  would  lay  the  message  of  President 
Davis  on  only  one  important  subject  before  this  meeting. 
It  was  dated  January  13,  1863,  and  was  in  reference  to  the 
Proclamation  of  Emancipation  by  Mr.  Lincoln.  Thomlin- 
son said: 

"  'Mr.  Davis  claims  that  "by  it  the  negroes  are  encour- 
aged to  general  assassination  of  their  masters  by  the  insid- 
ious recommendation  to  abstain  from  violence  unless  in 
necessary  self-defense.  Although  our  own  detestation  of 
those  who  have  attempted  the  most  execrable  measures 
recorded  in  the  history  of  guilty  man  is  tempered  by  pro- 
found contempt  for  the  impotent  rage  which  it  discloses  so 
far  as  regards  the  action  of  this  Government  on  such  crimi- 
nals as  may  attempt  its  execution,  I  confine  myself  to 
informing  you  that  I  shall,  unless  in  your  wisdom  you 
deem  some  other  course  more  expedient,  deliver  to  the 
several  States'  authorities  all  commissioned  officers  of  the 
United  States  who  may  hereafter  be  captured  by  our 
forces  in  any  of  the  States  embraced  in  the  iiroelamation, 
that  they  may  deal  with  them  in  accordance  with  the  laws 
of  those  States  providing  for  the  punishment  of  those 
criminals  engaged  in  inciting  servile  insurrection."' 

"At  the  conclusion  of  the  reading  of  this  extract  loud 
cheers  went  up  for  Jeff  Davis.  Jacob  Thomlinson  con- 
tinued I'eading: 


tJNCLE  DANIEL^S  STORY  303 

"  '  On  the  first  day  of  May  last  the  Confederate  Congress 
passed  a  series  of  resolutions.  The  fourth  resolution  de- 
clares that  every  white  person,  being  a  commissioned 
officer,  or  acting  as  such,  who  during  the  present  war  shall 
command  negroes  or  mulattoes  in  arms  against  the  Con- 
federate States,  shall  be  deemed  as  inciting  servile  insur- 
rection, and  shall,  if  captured,  be  i^ut  to  death.  The 
seventh  resolution  declares  that  all  negroes  and  mulattoes 
who  shall  engage  in  war,  or  shall  be  taken  in  arms  against 
the  Confederate  States,  or  shall  give  aid  or  comfort  to  the 
United  States,  shall,  when  captured  in  the  Confederate 
States,  be  delivered  to  the  authorities  of  the  State  or  States 
in  which  they  shall  be  captured,  to  be  dealt  with  accord- 
ing to  the  present  or  future  laws  of  such  States.' 

"After  reading  the  message  and  resolutions,  he  said  that 
in  order  to  understand  the  full  scope  of  both,  it  would  be 
proper  for  him  to  state  that  the  laws  of  all  the  Southern 
States  for  the  crime  of  inciting  servile  insurrection  fixed 
the  penalty  of  death,  so  that  the  meaning  of  the  whole 
proposition  is,  that  any  white  man  commanding  negroes 
or  mulattoes,  who  shall  be  captured,  shall  suffer  death,  and 
it  will  be  the  same  when  negroes  or  mulattoes  are  captured 
in  arms  against  the  Confederacy.  With  this  explanation 
he  submitted  these  documents,  which  were  all  printed  and 
distributed  in  confidence,  and  in  this  way  Henry  was  en- 
abled to  give  the  whole  proceedings.  Mr.  Valamburg 
decided  that  the  proposition  might  be  debated,  and  on  this 
being  so  determined,  Dan  Bowen,  of  Indiana,  arose  and 
made  a  most  inflammatory  speech.  He  said  he  was  born 
in  Virginia,  and  would  stand  by  her  in  her  trials.  He  was 
in  favor  of  Jeff  Davis's  message,  and  not  only  so,  but 
would  favor  the  hanging  of  any  white  man  who  would 
lead  negroes  against  his  Southern  friends,  and  would  sus- 
tain them  in  any  measure  of  punishment  that  they  might 
adopt  in  such  cases. 

"Mr.  Eagle,  of  Illinois,  made  quite  a  speech  on  the  same 
line.  He  was  from  Kentucky  originally,  and  was  for  the 
South  getting  their  rights  at  any  cost.  He  said:  '  Let  blood 
flow  like  rivers,  sir.     Yes,  sir;  let  fire  rain  upon  Northern 


304  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

cities,  and  let  the  destruction  of  property  become  general, 
if  necessary  to  produce  the  desired  result.  You  must  make 
the  Northern  people  feel  poverty,  sir,  if  you  wish  to  suc- 
ceed. They  care  more  for  their  projDerty  than  for  their 
lives.  You  must  touch  their  pockets  and  then  you  touch 
their  hearts.  They  are  a  fast-going  people.  I  would  just 
as  lief  as  not  they  would  know  after  the  war  is  over,  if  it 
ever  is,  that  I  Avas  in  this  meeting.  No  matter  how  the 
war  may  terminate,  they  will  forget  it  all  in  a  month,  es- 
pecially if  times  are  good  and  money  shall  be  plenty.' 

"This  caused  a  great  laugh,  and  the  speaking  ended. 
The  question  was  taken  and  decided  unanimously  in  favor 
of  the  proposition.  None  but  delegates  Avere  allowed  to 
vote. 

"Mr.  Carey  then  presented  his  views,  which  were  that 
their  Northern  friends  must  encoiirage  raids  and  guerrilla 
warfare  in  their  OAvn  States,  and  that  they  must  commence  it 
themselves.  Burning  must  be  resorted  to  when  it  could  be 
done.  He  said  that  it  had  been  so  managed  at  Camp  Chase 
in  Ohio,  by  their  friend,  the  Grand  Commander  of  the  Sons 
of  Liberty,  that  a  great  many  very  excellent  Confederate 
officers  had  made  their  escape,  and  were  ready  at  anytime 
to  take  command  of  men  whenever  their  friends  were  ready, 
and  that  those  officers  Avere  braA'e  and  fearless  men  ready  to 
undertake  any  kind  of  enterprise  or  daring  exjoloit.  He  did 
not  look  for  any  more  foolish  expeditions  like  the  one  made 
by  Gen.  Morganson.  That  it  Avas  not  successful  is  easily  un- 
derstood. The  Southern  people  Avere  in  too  great  haste  in 
trying  raids  by  large  bodies  of  men  Avhere  there  Avere  no 
lines  of  escape  or  retreat." 

"  Yes,"  said  Col.  Bush;  "they  counted  their  chickens  be- 
fore they  Avere  hatched." 

"  I  think  they  Avere  stale  eggs,"  said  Capt.  Inglesby. 

"Mr.  Carey  said,"  continued  Uncle  Daniel,  "'We  haA^e 
noAv  entered  upon  a  system  of  small  raids  and  destruction  of 
property,  so  as  to  be  very  effective.  And  although  Ave  fear 
that  we  cannot  repair  our  loss  in  the  kind  of  material  Ave  had 
secured  and  had  on  board  of  the  Will-o'-the-Wisp,  yet  Ave 
may,  by  good  management,  in  some  degree  compensate  for 


iixoLK  Daniel's  story.  305 

it,  and,  in  order  that  you  may  understand  how  we  propose 
to  operate,  I  Avill  read  to  you  the  order  of  the  Secretary  of 
War  of  the  Confederate  States  to  one  J.  C.  S.  Blackman, 
the  brother  of  Dr.  Blackman,  whose  poisoned  goods  were 
lost  on  the  Will-o'-the-Wisp.  The  order  is  dated  Richmond, 
1863,  and  signed  J.  A.  Seddon,  Secretary  of  War,  C.  S.  A., 
authorizing  Blackman  to  enlist  a  company  of  men,  not  to 
exceed  fifty  in  number,  for  special  service  on  the  Mississippi 
River.  In  lieu  of  pay  or  other  compensation  they  are  to 
receive  such  percentage  of  the  value  of  all  property  of  the 
United  States  or  loyal  people  destroyed  by  them  as  may  be 
awarded  by  an  officer  selected  by  the  Department  in  charge 
of  such  duty,  but  in  no  case  to  exceed  fifty  per  centum  of 
the  value.' 

"Carey  said  that  under  this  order  it  was  understood  as 
soon  as  Blackman  should  enlist  twenty-five  men  for  this 
purpose  he  was  to  receive  a  commission  in  the  provisional 
army  without  pay.  This  commission  was  for  his  protection 
in  case  he  should  be  captured.     Said  he: 

"'We  are  now  issuing  quite  a  number  of  these  commis- 
sions, and  much  good  has  already  resulted.  Blackman  has 
destroyed  a  great  quantity  of  propei-ty  on  the  Mississippi 
and  Ohio  Rivers.  A  man  by  the  name  of  J.  G.  Beall,  who 
holds  a  like  commission,  has  destroyed  a  great  amount  of 
supplies  and  other  property  on  the  Chesapeake.  He  is  near 
here  now,  has  a  vessel,  and  is  recruiting  men  for  the  Sons  of 
Liberty  in  New  York  city,  with  a  view  of  running  over  to 
St.  Albans,  in  Vermont,  and  is  not  only  to  destroy  property, 
but  is  to  terrify  those  rich  old  Vermont  Yanks  out  of  their 
wits.  It  is  by  such  means  that  we  must  alarm  the  Northern 
property-holders  into  peace  measures  and  into  voting  the 
anti-war  ticket.  This  is  the  only  sure  way  to  success,  in 
my  opinion.' 

"They  all  laughed  and  agreed  that  a  St.  Alban's  raid 
would  be  a  splendid  thing,  as  the  old  Yankees  would  do 
anything  to  save  their  money  and  property.  Mr.  Carey 
continued: 

"  '  I  think  Mr.  Beall  is  known  to  Mr.  Wudd  and  Mr.  Mc 
Masterson.' 


806  trxcLE  da^^iel's  story. 

"They  both  repUed  that  they  knew  him  well,  and  he 
could  be  relied  upon  to  do  whatever  he  should  undertake. 

"  '  Now/  said  Mr.  Carey,  '  the  prisoners  at  Camp  Douglas, 
near  Chicago,  111.,  and  at  Camp  Chase,  in  Ohio,  must  be 
released.  Mr.  Thomlinson  has  the  money  to  pay  all  ex- 
penses. Cannot  you  men  in  the  Northern  States  assist  in 
this?  Can  you  not  get  up  organizations  such  as  Blackman 
and  Beall  have  done?  The  Richmond  authorities  will  pay 
the  same  pei-centage  for  the  destruction  of  all  property 
necessary  for  the  use  of  the  army,  as  they  do  Blackman  and 
Beall.  Why,  gentlemen,  crops  enough  might  be  destroyed 
m  one  night  by  a  simultaneous  move  to  very  badly  embar- 
rass the  prosecution  of  the  war.' 

"  A  man  by  the  name  of  Burnett  H.  Tonkers,  who  was 
present,  said  he  would  undertake  to  release  the  Camp  Doug- 
las prisoners  if  the  gentlemen  here  from  Chicago  would 
render  their  assistance,  to  which  the  gentlemen  replied  that 
they  would  give  any  aid  in  their  power;  that  already  there 
had  been  arms  sufficient  for  this  purpose  secured  by  Thom- 
linson and  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  friend  in  Chicago  by  the 
name  of  Wall;  that  if  Mr.  Yonkers  should  go  to  Chicago  on 
that  business  he  should  stop  at  the  Richmond  House  and  in- 
quire for  Mr.  John  Wall,  Mr.  Morris  Buckner,  or  either  of 
the  gentlemen  present;  that  any  of  the  clerks  of  the  Rich- 
mond House  would  know  where  to  send  for  either  of  the 
persons  mentioned. 

"  Mr.  Walters,  of  Arkansas,  being  present,  (the  same  that 
Gen.  Anderson  met  in  Colestown,  111..)  and  being  one  of  the 
chief  Organizers,  was  asked  in  reference  to  the  condition  of 
the  Sons  of  Liberty.  He  said  he  had  been  traveling  for 
more  than  a  year  in  the  Northern  States.  He  had  never 
been  molested,  nor  had  he  been  questioned  as  to  his  busi- 
ness. He  had  organized  thousands  of  Lodges  and  found 
the  friends — that  is  to  say,  the  common  people,  who  con- 
nected themselves  with  the  order — ready  and  willing  to  act 
at  any  time,  and  willing  to  do  anything  that  was  required. 
The  only  trouble  he  found  was  in  the  cowardice  of  the  lead- 
ers. To  illustrate  what  he  meant,  he  said :  '  I  came  from 
Indianapolis  here.    Thos.  A.  Strider  promised  me  faithfully 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  307 

that  he  would  be  here,  but  you  do  not  see  hmi.  He  is  the 
one  man  of  all  others  in  the  West  who  is  expected  to  advise 
and  suggest. ' 

'■'■  Dan  Bowen  here  interrupted,  saying:  '  Strider  has  been 
at  work.  He  has  been  in  Washington,  and  has  sown  seeds 
of  dissension  in  the  army;  has  created  jealousies  between 
the  Eastern  and  Western  commanders,  and  produced  much 
trouble  on  account  of  the  Emancipation  Proclamation.' 

"  'Yes,'  said  Col.  Walters,  'that  I  believe  to  be  true;  but 
why  is  he  not  here?  I  see  he  sends  a  substitute;  is  he 
afraid?  Mr.  Eagle  was  correct  when  he  said  the  people  of 
the  North  will  forget  all  about  the  war  in  a  month,  if  you 
will  only  give  them  a  chance  to  make  money.  I  can  go  into 
any  city  and  proclaim  myself  in  sympathy  with  the  rebel- 
lion, and  no  one  will  molest  me.  If  we  should  fail,  and  our 
cause  go  down,  it  would  not  be  one  year  before  Jeff  Davis 
would  be  invited  to  attend  agricultural  shows  North,  so  as 
to  draw  a  crowd  and  increase  the  gate  money.'  This  caused 
great  laughter.  '  I  want  now  to  ask  my  friend  Bowen  why 
his  friend  Thos.  A.  Strider  is  not  here.' 

"  'Well,'  said  Bowen,  'I  cannot  say.  I  had  hoped  that 
he  would  be  here,  but  I  find  he  is  not.' 

"Mr.  Eagle,  who  seemed  to  be  rather  sarcastic,  said  he 
understood  Strider  was  compelled  to  stay  at  home  on  ac- 
count of  a  cow  case  in  which  he  was  employed.  They 
laughed  at  this,  and  then  proceeded  to  business.  The  prop- 
ositions and  suggestions  were  all  indorsed,  and  many 
promises  made  on  the  part  of  each  one  present  as  to  the 
pai"t  he  would  take  in  the  matter  when  he  returned  home. 

"Jacob  Thomlinson  said  to  Mr.  Yonkers  that  he  wished 
him  to  remain  a  day  or  so  longer,  as  he  desired  to  confer 
with  him  about  the  prisoners  at  Chicago.  He  then  made 
quite  an  address  to  those  present,  saying  the  success  of  the 
Confederacy  depended  largely  upon  their  friends  in  the 
North  ;  that  if  the  war  continued  two  or  three  years  longer 
the  supply  of  men  and  money  would  fail.  All  their  avail- 
able men  were  in  the  army,  and  there  was  now  nowhere 
whence  they  could  draw  recruits.  Their  friends  in  the 
North  must  wake  up  and  help.    They  had  friends  enough 


308  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

ill  the  North  to  make  the  Confederacy  a  success  m  six 
months,  if  they  would  only  come  up  to  the  work  manfully. 
"  '  Let  our  friends  do  as  our  friend  Carey  suggests,  get  up 
raids,  organize  companies  for  spoils  ;  this  is  seductive  and 
calculated  to  gather  in  young  men.  We  will  release  our 
men  who  are  now  prisoners  and  turn  them  loose  full  of 
fiendish  revenge,  and  alarm  our  enemies  into  peace  meas- 
ures. You  who  are  our  friends  in  the  North  must  go  home 
determined  to  carry  the  next  election.  This  is  important. 
If  we  can  defeat  Lincoln  at  the  next  Presidential  election  we 
are  safe.  The  Avatchword  must  be  that  the  war  has  been  a 
failure ;  that  the  North  cannot  subdue  the  South  ;  that 
foreign  countries  are  ready  to  recognize  the  Confederacy, 
which  will  involve  the  United  States  in  other  wars  ;  that 
the  people  are  being  taxed  unmercifully ;  that  the  war 
sliould  stop  and  the  unbearable  taxation  cease.  Your  next 
Democratic  j^latform  should  start  out  with  the  proi^osition 
that  the  war  has  been  prosecuted  only  for  the  freedom  of 
the  negroes,  and  not  for  the  Union,  and  that  their  freedom 
can  only  be  maintained  by  the  Union  armies  being  entirely 
successful,  and  that  during  years  of  horrible,  bloody  war 
the  Government  has  failed  to  conquer  the  rebellion  and 
must  continue  to  fail.  Do  this,  and  stand  by  it  with  a  good 
candidate,  and  you  must  succeed.  I  would  suggest  that 
you  take  your  "Little  Napoleon,''  General  Mac,  for  your 
candidate.  He  is  exceedingly  iDopular  with  the  soldiers  of 
the  East,  and  with  the  people  also,  as  I  am  told.  The 
sympathy  will  be  with  him,  having  been  relieved  from  the 
command  of  the  Eastern  armies  because  he  could  not  whip 
us,  which  was  no  fault  of  his,  as  none  of  their  commanders 
will  succeed  in  doing  that  on  our  own  ground.  We  were 
foolish  to  undertake  an  invasion  of  the  North.  But  no 
matter,  we  will  soon  make  up  for  this.  If  you  will  take  up 
Little  Mac  there  will  be  no  trouble  in  your  giving  him  the 
nomination,  and  then  one  united  effort  on  the  part  of  our 
party  will  send  him  into  the  White  House.  If  he  can  be 
elected  that  will  end  the  war,  as  he  is  a  peace  man  and  a 
Democrat.  We  would  then  have  another  advantage. 
Many  of  the  officers  of  the  Union  army  of  the  East  do  not 


UNCLE  DANIEL  S  STORY.  309 

believe  in  our  subjugation,  and  are  bitterly  opposed  to  the 
Emancipation  Proclamation.  Some  of  them  have  large 
commands.  For  instance,  there  is  Gen.  Farlan,  who  is  a 
friend  of  mine  of  long  standing  ;  he  is  violently  opposed  to 
the  Lincoln  administration,  and  would  at  once  favor  a 
cessation  of  hostilities.  So  also  is  Gen.  Smite  and  General 
Cross,  both  leading  Generals.  I  may  also  mention  Gen. 
Fitzgibbon.  He  has  been  ready  for  some  time  to  stop  the 
war,  because  he  is  thoroughly  satisfied  that  we  have  been 
wi-onged  and  oppressed.  He  is  in  favor  of  putting  Little 
Mae  in  as  President.  He  would  be  ready  for  peace  on  our 
terms,  which  would  be  to  withdraw  the  Union  forces  and 
let  us  alone.  We  have  been  robbed  of  our  property,  but 
should  we  gain  our  independence  we  care  nothing  for  this, 
as  we  would  reclaim  our  slaves,  such  as  have  not  been 
stolen  by  the  Abolition  army.  This,  gentlemen,  is  what  we 
desire  and  expect  you  to  aid  us  in  securing.  If  these  things 
all  fail  us  we  will,  in  our  desperation,  make  the  homes  of 
many  of  your  Northern  men  miserable  and  desolate.' 

"When  he  was  through  with  his  suggestions  they  all 
cheered  him,  and  each  one,  by  short  speeches,  pledged  a 
faithful  adherence  to  the  Confederacy.  When  they  ad- 
journed it  was  to  meet  again  at  some  place  in  Canada  to  be 
named  by  Jacob  Thomlinson,  and  the  representatives  to  be 
notified  by  Mr.  Valamburg.  They  separated  with  three 
cheers  for  the  Confederacy." 

Dr.  Adams  said:  "I  am  desirous  of  knowing  if  Jacob 
Thomlinson  and  Mr.  Carey  are  the  same  persons  whom 
your  son  Jackson  met  in  London?" 

"Yes;  they  are  the  same  men  who  were  engaged  in  pro- 
curing explosives  and  poisoned  clothes,  of  which  I  have 
heretofore  given  you  a  full  account." 

Col.  Bush  asked  if  this  man  Blackraan,  who  took  out  a 
commission  in  order  to  depredate  and  plunder,  is  still 
living  ? 

"  Yes,  he  is  not  only  living,  but  is  now  holding  one  of  the 
highest  positions  in  the  United  States,  as  a  Reformer." 

"  What?"  said  Dr.  Adams. 

"  Yes,  sir,  as  I  once  before  have  stated,  his  brother,  who 


310  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

was  to  distribute  poisoned  clothing  to  our  soldiers  and  in  our 
hospitals,  was  made  Gfovernor  of  one  of  the  adjacent  States, 
and  this  marauder  has  been  given  one  of  the  highest  and 
most  honorable  positions.  But  why?  You  look  surprised, 
Doctor.  Has  this  not  been  so  ever  since  the  war  ?  The 
most  desperate  and  reckless  men  have  been  given  the  highest 
places  by  the  opponents  of  the  war,  while  our  people,  many 
of  them,  are  only  too  glad  to  find  something  against  one  of 
our  good  soldiers  as  an  excuse  for  laying  him  aside  as  use- 
less furniture." 

Said  Maj.  Clymer:     "  Valamburg  is  dead,  I  believe." 

"Yes;  he  shot  himself  accidentally  soon  after  the  war, 
and  died  of  his  wound." 

Uncle  Daniel  proceeded  by  saying:  "  I  made  my  arrange- 
ments to  leave  for  Washington  at  once,  in  order  to  have 
this  information  in  the  hands  of  the  President  as  soon  as 
possible.  I  requested  Seraine  to  remain  with  the  rest  of 
the  family  until  I  should  return,  as  I  might  wish  to  send 
some  word  to  Henry.  When  I  arrived  at  AVashington  and 
called  upon  the  President  I  told  him  the  reason  I  had  not 
visited  him  recently,  and  why  I  had  sent  my  son  with  the 
last  report.  Our  afflictions  had  been  severe  and  my  wife 
was  in  such  a  condition,  both  in  mind  and  body,  that  I 
really  feared  to  leave  her,  except  under  very  extraordinary 
circumstances.  The  President  was  very  glad  to  see  me  and 
very  grateful  for  what  my  sons  were  trying  to  do  for  our 
country  He  asked  after  the  health  of  my  family.  Gen.  An- 
derson, and  all  of  whom  he  knew  as  in  any  way  a  part  of  us, 
and  the  poor  man  seemed  almost  as  much  grieved  over  our 
misfortunes  as  myself.  He  seemed  to  be  full  of  hope,  how- 
ever, and  spoke  to  me  very  freely  about  the  war  and  our 
chances  of  final  success. 

"  He  strode  across  the  room  and,  turning  to  me,  said:  '  We 
are  now  on  the  right  road,  I  think.  I  have  rid  myself  of 
some  of  those  Grenerals  that  we  spoke  about  when  we  last 
met,  and  I  intend  to  be  rid  of  them  for  the  remainder  of 
the  war.  If  they  want  dictatoi-s,  and  will  not  obey  the 
President,  they  will  have  to  organize  outside  of  the  army. 
I  have  now  a  new  commander  for  the  Army  of  the  East 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  311 

who  seems  to  be  doing  Avell.  I  hope  he  may  continue 
as  he  began.  He  won  the  battle  of  Gotlenbiirg  and  broke 
the  rebel  army  to  pieces.  'I  think,'  said  he,  'that  Gen. 
Meador  should  have  followed  up  his  victory;  but  perhaps 
not.  If  he  should  not  exactly  fill  the  bill  my  eye  is  on  a 
Western  man  who  seems  to  know  what  he  is  about,  and  I 
think  of  bringing  hun  East  and  giving  him  control  of  all 
the  armies;  but  I  will  determine  this  later.' 

"  I  then  gave  him  the  statement  made  to  me  by  Henry. 
He  read  it  over  carefully,  and  in  an  excited  manner  ordered 
a  messenger  to  go  for  the  Secretary  of  War.  He  soon  ar- 
rived, and  after  greetings  the  President  handed  the  state- 
ment to  the  Secretary.  He  also  read  it  carefully.  They 
then  discussed  the  matter,  and  concluded  to  order  an  ad- 
ditional force  to  Camp  Chase,  relieve  the  commandant,  and 
place  a  more  careful  and  efficient  officer  in  his  place.  This 
was  done  by  telegraph,  with  a  warning  to  the  new  com- 
mander to  look  out  for  an  attempt  to  release  the  prison- 
ers. 

"  The  Secretary  said  to  the  President :  '  The  rebels  are 
desperate,  and  since  they  lost  their  shipload  of  explosives 
and  poisoned  clothes,  with  their  tAvo  friends  Avho  were  to 
carry  out  their  plans,  they  are  detemnined  to  attempt  some- 
thing else  equally  desperate,  and  we  must  look  for  raids,  fire 
and  plunder.  By  the  way,'  said  the  Secretary  to  me,  '  that 
was  rather  a  nice  thing  your  son  Jackson  did  in  finding  out 
all  their  schemes  in  London.  Had  it  not  been  for  his  dis- 
covery we  never  Avould  have  known  the  desperation  and 
infamy  to  which  those  men  were  driven.' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  the  President.  '  Mr.  Lyon,  is  he  your  eldest 
son  now  in  the  army  ? ' 

"  '  I  have  but  two  left  in  the  army — Jackson  and  Peter. 
The  latter  you  promoted  for  gallantry  at  Middleton  Ridge. 
Jackson  is  now  my  oldest  son  in  the  service.' 

"  ' Mr.  Secretary,'  said  the  President,  'you  will  make  out 
a  commission  for  him  as  Brigadier-General,  and  give  it  to 
Mr.  Lyon  to  take  home  with  him  as  an  evidence  that  we 
appreciate  the  services  of  his  family,  and  especially  Jack- 
son's great  service  in  this  most  important  matter.' 


312  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  I  was  visibly  affected.  The  President  saw  it  as  he 
stood  by  a  window  for  a  moment.  I  arose  and  thanked 
him.     He  said : 

"  'No,  the  obligation  is  the  other  way.' 

"Just  then  a  dispatch  was  handed  the  President,  stating 
that  quite  a  number  of  prisoners  had  escaped  from  Camp 
Chase.     He  gave  it  to  the  Secretary,  saying  : 

"'I  guess  we  were  a  little  late  in  removing  the  com- 
mander of  Camp  Chase;  it  ought  to  have  been  done  sooner. 
Mr.  Lyon,'  said  the  President  to  me,  'we  will  have  to 
watch  those  fellows.  They  are  doubtless  up  to  some 
game.' 

"  He  asked  me  to  keep  Henry  in  Canada  if  I  thought  he 
could  do  good  by  staying  there.  I  promised  him  to  do  so, 
and  after  getting  Jackson's  commission  and  bidding  the 
President  good-by  I  left  for  home,  feeling  gratified  at  the 
recognition  given  me.  Arriving  at  home,  I  found  my  wife 
better,  and  Avhen  she  found  that  Jackson  had  a  commis- 
sion as  Brigadier-General  she  seemed  so  happy  that  we 
felt  that  she  would  entirely  recover. 

"  I  placed  Jackson's  commission  in  an  envelope  with  a 
letter  explaining  how  the  President  came  to  promote  him. 
When  the  boy  returned  from  the  post-office  he  brought  me 
a  morning  paper  containing  an  account  of  Beall's  raid  on 
St.  Albans,  Vt. ;  how  he  had  sacked  the  town,  robbed  the 
banks  and  alarmed  the  people.  I  said  to  Seraine,  '  There 
it  is!  They  have  carried  out  the  first  part  of  their  pro- 
gram, and  we  will  soon  hear  of  trouble  in  all  the  prison 
camps.     I  regard  this  as  the  beginning  of  desperate  work.' 

"'Yes,' said  Seraine;  'Henry  was  very  sure  that  they 
were  desperately  in  earnest;  but  I  thoiight,  perhaps,  the 
warning  we  had  given  to  the  President  might  save  any 
further  disaster  in  that  direction.' 

"  Seraine  remained  about  a  week  longer,  and  then  left 
for  Detroit.  I  sent  a  letter  to  Henry,  directing  him  to 
remain  in  Canada  as  long  as  necessary  to  find  out  when, 
where  and  how  they  were  to  move  and  operate.  My  poor 
wife  was  soon  taken  ill  again,  and  was  quite  feeble  and 
almost  helpless  for  some  weeks.     Aunt  Martha  was  con- 


UXCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY.  313 

stantly  by  her  bedside,  waiting  on  her,  as  well  as  trying  to 
entertain  her  with  her  curious  interpretations  of  dreams 
and  her  experience  while  in  slavery.  My  friends,  this  did 
not  last  a  great  while.      More  sorrows  soon  came  to  us." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

MOBS  IX  THE  NORTH.— LAWLESS  VIOLENCE  AND  OUTRAGE 
BY  REBEL  SYMPATHIZERS.— THE  CLASH  OF  ARMS.— 
BATTLE  OF  THE  CHAPARRAL  BETWEEN  GEN.  SILENT 
AND   GEN.    LAWS. 

"  One  day  thou  tvilt  he  blest, 
So  still  obey  the  guiding  hand  that  fends 
Thee  safely  through  these  icondersfor  sweet  endsy — Keats. 


(( 


A' 


FTER  the  battle  of  Middleton's  Ridge  some  rest  for 
Papson's  troops  was  indispensable.  As  soon,  how- 
ever, as  it  could  be  done  consistently  with  the 
condition  of  things,  Gen.  Silent  issued  orders  from 
his  headquarters,  then  at  Nashua,  to  Papson  and  Sher- 
wood for  a  disposition  of  the  troops  to  be  made  so  as  to 
protect  the  lines  of  communication  between  Louis  City, 
Nashua  and  Chatteraugus  north,  and  from  Chatteraugus 
to  Bridgeton,  Huntersville  and  De  Kalb  Avest.  This  distri- 
bution was  speedily  made.  The  enemy  was  in  no  condition 
for  serious  offensive  movements,  and  contented  himself 
during  the  Winter  with  a  continuous  harassing  of  our 
troops  whenever  found  in  squads  or  small  commands  not 
sufficiently  strong  to  make  effective  resistance. 

"Near  Huntersville  a  man  by  the  name  of  John  Cotton, 
with  somewhere  between  fifty  and  one  hundred  men,  was 
constantly  raiding  small  corrals  where  only  a  few  guards 
were  left  to  watch  them.  His  business  seemed  to  be  to  steal 
mules  and  wagons,  being  one  of  the  parties  operating  under 
a  contract  to  plunder  for  fifty  per  cent,  of  the  property  so 
taken.  He  had  the  same  authority  and  character  of  com- 
mission from  the  authorities  at  Richmond  as  Blackman 
and  Beall,  of  whom  I  have  heretofore  spoken.  During  the 
Winter  this  man  crossed  the  Little  Combination  River  near 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  315 

Painter's  Kock,  and  made  a  raid  on  Gen.  Chas.  Ward's  cor- 
rals. Ward  had  been  notified  of  the  intention  of  John 
Cotton  by  a  Union  man  named  Harris,  who  resided  near 
Huntersville.  Gen.  Ward  had  a  company  of  infantry  under 
cover  near  the  corral,  and  about  midnight  Cotton  made  his 
appearance.  The  men  who  were  watching  for  him  re- 
mained quiet  until  he  was  near  the  corral,  and  then  fired  a 
volley  into  his  raiders,  killing  three  and  wounding  ten. 
They  then  rushed  at  Cotton,  and  he,  with  nine  of  his  men, 
were  taken  prisoners.  The  wounded  were  cared  for 
and  the  dead  buried.  The  next  day  Gen.  Ward  organized 
a  drumhead  court-martial  and  tried  those  captured  who 
were  not  wounded.  The  nine  men  claimed  to  have  been 
forced  into  the  service  by  Cotton,  and  were  sent  to  Nashua 
and  put  to  work,  under  sentence.  John  Cotton  was  treated 
differently.  He  was  not  troublesome  again  during  the 
time  that  our  troops  remained  at  Painter's  Rock.  The  under- 
standing South  and  North  among  the  friends  of  the  rebel- 
lion was  that  raids  were  again  to  commence  whenever  they 
could  be  made  at  all  advantageous  to  our  enemies. 

"  The  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle,  or  '  Sons  of  Liberty,' 
began  to  be  open  and  bold  in  their  utterances  and  their  vil- 
lainous workx  In  New  York  they  aroused  their  friends  and 
got  up  mobs  of  such  magnitude  that  they  could  only  be 
suppressed  by  withdrawing  troops  from  the  field  to  oper- 
ate against  them.  The  recruiting  offices  were  mobbed, 
offices  and  papers  burned,  and  the  officers  brutally  beaten; 
houses  were  set  on  fire  in  great  numbers  and  destroyed. 
Many  large  stores  were  broken  open  and  plundered  by  the 
mob.  All  helped  themselves  to  dry  goods,  clothing,  jew- 
elry, watches,  and  whatever  they  discovered.  Innocent 
men  were  brutally  murdered  in  the  streets.  Women  were 
driven  from  their  houses  and  insulted  in  every  possible 
way.  Hospitals  and  asylums  for  orphans  were  plundered 
and  burned,  and  the  poor,  helpless  inmates  driven  into  the 
streets.  Children  were  .clubbed  and  brained  by  brutes  for 
no  other  reason  than  that  they  were  colored.  Wounded 
and  sick  soldiers  were  thrown  on  the  sidewalks  and  left 
without  aid  or  assistance  of  any  kind.     Poor  negro  men 


316  UNCLE  DAIflEL'S  STORY. 

were  taken  from  hacks  and  wagons  and  hanged  to  lamp- 
posts. In  one  instance  a  poor  man  Avas  cut  mto  halves  as 
if  he  were  a  slaughtered  beast.  Men  were  sent  from  Canada, 
employed  by  Thomlinson  and  his  co-conspirators,  to  come 
to  New  York  and  aid  in  this  inhuman  butchery." 

"My  God!  What  brutality  and  inhuman  cruelty!  It 
does  seem  impossible  that  such  things  could  have  trans- 
pired in  a  civihzed  community!"  said  Dr.  Adams. 

"Yes,"  continued  Uncle  Daniel,  "itAvould  really  seem 
so.  Yet  these  things  did  not  only  take  place,  but  were  car- 
ried on  here  in  the  North  by  the  anti-war  party,  and  were 
well  known  by  all  who  were  old  enough  at  the  time  to  un- 
derstand matters;  but  they  are  now  forgotten.  Why,  sir, 
mob  violence  was  resorted  to  in  many  places.  Inflammatory 
speeches  were  made  in  every  community  where  they  would 
be  tolerated.  Our  people  were  alarmed  everywhere  in  the 
North,  and  were  preparing  for  great  trouble  at  home  in 
the  absence  of  the  army.  Indiana  was  stirred  up  to  white 
heat.  Many  outrages  were  perpetrated  on  the  State  sol- 
diers who  returned  home  on  a  furlough,  and  in  many  in- 
stances they  were  murdered.  One  old  man  by  the  name  of 
Banty,  who  had  two  sons  in  an  Illinois  regiment — they  be- 
ing residents  of  that  State  at  the  outbreak  of  the  rebellion — 
was  tied  to  a  tree  in  the  woods  some  distance  from  home, 
and  remained  in  this  condition  till  rescued  by  his  wife.  It 
became  so  intolerable  that  troops  were  held  at  Indianapolis 
for  protection  to  the  city  and  country.  The  Governor,  as 
well  as  other  citizens,  were  threatened, 

"In  Ohio  the  same  condition  of  things  existed.  Camp 
Chase  was  about  to  be  attacked.  Troops  had,  of  necessity, 
to  be  sent  for  the  safe  keei^ing  of  the  f)risoners. 

"At  Coleston,  111.,  the  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle 
attacked  a  squad  of  Union  soldiers,  who  had  just  returned 
home  from  the  army  on  furlough,  and  killed  seven  of 
them.  In  one  county  further  south  in  Illinois,  the  name 
of  which  I  have  forgotten,  there  were  quite  a  number  of 
soldiers  killed  in  secret.  A  man  by  the  name  of  Geo. 
Akers,  who  had  once  been  SheriflF  of  the  County,  but  at  the 
time  of  which  I  am  speaking  was  the  Head  Center  of  the 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY,  317 

Golden  Circle  in  that  part  of  the  country,  was  so  strongly- 
suspected  of  having  soldiers  qviietly  'put  out  of  the  way,' 
that  a  search  of  his  premises  Avas  made  by  a  Provost 
Marshal,  and  in  his  mill,  which  was  on  his  place,  were 
found  many  suits  of  Union  soldiers'  uniforms,  evidently 
taken  from  dead  bodies.  He  was  put  in  prison,  but  was 
aided  to  escape  by  his  brother  conspirators.  In  the  same 
County  a  soldier  by  the  name  of  Stacks,  while  home  on  a 
furlough,  was  called  to  his  own  door  in  the  night  and  shot  by 
one  Honeycliff.  I  give  these  instances  merely  to  have  you 
understand  the  feeling  and  determination  of  the  men  in  the 
North  who  sympathized  with  the  rebellion,  to  aid  it  in  all 
ways  and  by  any  means,  no  matter  how  foul  or  vile." 

"Uncle  Daniel,"  said  Col.  Bush,  "I  know  about  Akers 
and  the  cases  you  mention  in  Illinois,  as  I  was  sent  there 
at  that  time  with  a  battalion  to  look  after  those  fellows, 
and  yo\i  do  not  tell  one-half  the  trouble  there  was  in  that 
part  of  the  country." 

"No,  I  presume  not;  I  only  remember  these  facts  in  re- 
gard to  matters  in  that  State  that  fastened  themselves 
irrevocably  upon  my  mind." 

Said  Dr.  Adams:  "It  seems  incredible  that  such  things 
could  have  happened  in  the  North,  where  the  same  men 
now  claim  to  have  been  loyal  then." 

"But,  Doctor,"  said  Col.  Bush,  "all  these  things  did 
occur,  though  they  are  now  forgotten  by  many,  and  our 
young  people,  who  know  very  little  about  the  war,  except 
such  things  as  they  may  gather  from  imperfect  and  distorted 
histories,  doubt  the  truthfulness  of  these  facts,  being  un- 
able to  understand  why  traitors  should  go  unpunished. 
"Why,  Doctor,  many  of  the  men  who  were  harassing  and 
alarming  the  people  then  as  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle, 
are  now  the  leading  men  in  the  communities  where  they 
were  then  the  most  offensive  to  Union  people  and  disloyal 
to  their  Government.  They  have  so  managed  as  to  be  at 
the  front  politically,  and  if  affairs  continue  as  they  are 
now,  and  seem  tending,  very  soon  the  same  men  will  claim 
that  they  put  down  the  rebellion.  They  have  already 
deceived  many  by  their  self-assertion.     You  see,  Doctor,  the 


318  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

policy  of  not  allowing  ourselves  to  speak  of  the  war  nor  any 
of  its  concomitants,  leaves  the  young  people  in  ignorance 
of  what  we  suffered  during  its  existence." 

"That  is  true,  I  am  sorry  to  say,"  replied  Dr.  Adams; 
"but  we  who  do  know  all  about  it  should  teach  the  present 
and  coming  generations  these  very  important  facts.  The 
diflBculty  is,  however,  that  when  you  undertake  it  many 
people  insist  that  they  wish  to  forget  all  about  it,  and  that 
they  do  not  want  their  children  to  know  anything  of  its 
horrors.  But,  Uncle  Daniel,  please  continue  w^hat  you 
were  telling  us." 

"The  Richmond  authorities,"  said  Uncle  Daniel,  "had 
detached  a  portion  of  Biggs's  command  under  Gen.  Brice, 
some  20,000  strong,  and  sent  them  into  Missouri,  where  they 
had  made  the  homes  of  many  Union  people  desolate,  and 
spread  terror  throughout  that  State  and  a  portion  of 
Kansas.  Brice  had  organized  bands  of  marauders  and 
bushwhackers,  as  they  were  termed,  in  the  same  way  and 
under  the  same  character  of  agreements  as  made  with 
Blackman  and  others.  Quartell's  and  Stringfinder's  bands 
were  the  most  destructive  to  life  and  property,  murdering 
Union  men  as  they  moved,  and  making  the  country  a  deso- 
late waste  through  which  they  passed.  The  smoke  rising 
fix)m  houses,  barns,  etc.,  could  be  seen  in  every  direction. 
It  could  well  have  been  termed  '  a  pillar  of  cloud  by  day 
and  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night.' 

"At  the  same  time  the  rebel  cruisers  w^ere  a  terror  on 
the  high  seas.  The  Alabama,  the  Florida,  and  the  Shenan- 
doah were  a  dreaded  scourge  among  our  merchantmen. 
Our  commerce  was  being  driven  from  the  seas  and  passing 
under  the  flags  of  other  countries. 

"All  these  things  were  very  discouraging  to  the  loyal 
people  of  our  country,  and  at  the  same  time  greatly  en- 
couraged the  rebels  and  their  allies  and  friends  in  the 
North.  The  demagogues  of  the  anti-war  party  traversed 
the  whole  country,  haranguing  the  people,  preaching  peace 
and  crying  high  taxes,  and  insisting  that  the  war  had  so 
far  been  a  total  failure,  and  that  it  would  not  be  any  better 
in  the  future.     In  fact,  they  were  carrying  out  to  the  letter 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  319 

that  which  had  been  suggested  by  Valamburg  and  his  friends 
at  St.  Catliarines,  in  Canada,  at  the  meeting  about  which  I 
have  heretofoi'e  spoken.  Many  of  our  best  men  had  to 
return  home  from  tlie  army  for  a  brief  period  and  canvass 
as  stump  orators  before  the  people,  in  order  to  quiet  their 
apprehensions  and  fears  as  to  the  chances  of  our  ultimate 
success," 

"Yes,"  said  Capt.  Inglesby,  "I  well  remember  the  very 
great  anxiety  then  amongst  our  people.  I  returned  home 
about  the  time  mentioned,  and  the  question  was  constantly 
asked  me  if  I  thought  we  could  ever  suppress  the  rebellion. 
All  our  successes  during  the  Summer  and  Fall  before 
seemed  to  have  had  only  a  temporary  effect  upon  our  peo- 
ple. In  fact,  they  were  easily  discouraged  during  the 
whole  period  through  which  the  war  was  continued." 

"Yes,  Col.  Bush,  that  is  easily  accounted  for.  We  left 
behind  us  an  element  nearly  or  quite  a  majority;  certainly 
so  in  many  parts  of  our  country  North,  which  was  con- 
stantly decrying  the  war  and  the  means  which  were  being 
used  against  the  rebellion.  Their  constant  talk  in  the  same 
direction  could  not  help  having  a  great  influence,  especially 
on  the  minds  of  weak  men,  aud  in  many  instances  on  those 
whose  nearest  and  dearest  relatives  were  in  the  army  tak- 
ing the  chances  of  their  lives;  and,  as  you  all  well  know, 
these  pretended  friends  to  our  faces  were  in  their  hearts 
wishing  and  praying  for  the  success  of  our  enemies." 

"Yes,  that  is  true;  and  it  was  strange  and  hard  to  under- 
stand at  the  time,  as  these  same  people  could  have  gained 
nothing  by  the  success  of  the  rebellion.  They  hved  North, 
and  would  have  been  equally  despised  by  the  rebels  (if  they 
had  succeeded)  as  a  part  of  the  Yankee  Nation." 

"  Doubtless  that  would  have  been  so,  but  it  was  not  par- 
ticularly the  love  that  they  had  for  the  rebels  or  their  cause, 
but  their  hatred  for  the  party  in  power.  They  had  been 
in  power  so  long,  that  being  ousted  by  the  voice  of  the 
people  made  a  number  of  the  leaders  who  had  lost  in  the 
political  contest  feel  a  desire  to  see  the  people  who  had 
beaten  them  lose  in  the  contest  against  the  rebellion. 
They  had  said  so  many  bitter  things  against  Mr.  Lincoln 


320  UNCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

and  prophesied  war  and  final  separation  between  the  slave 
and  free  States,  that  they  were  willing-  to  see  the  country 
destroyed  in  order  to  be  considered  among  the  people  as 
wise  oracles  and  political  prophets;  so  that  they  made  it 
their  interest  politically  that  the  rebellion  should  succeed. 
Many  people  were  followers  of  these  men  in  all  the  States 
North.  Out  of  this  feeling  grew  and  prospered  the  Knights 
of  the  Golden  Circle,  or  Sons  of  Liberty." 

"  Well,  gentlemen,"  said  Dr.  Adams,  "  I  agree  with  all  you 
have  said;  but  I  am  growing  somewhat  impatient  to  again 
hear  Uncle  Daniel." 

All  were  again  listeners,  and  Uncle  Daniel  proceeded: 

"I  Avas  speaking  of  the  alarming  condition  of  the  coun- 
try and  the  dangers  that  were  menacing  peaceful  citizens, 
as  well  as  their  j^roperty.  I  became  very  much  alarmed  for 
the  safety  of  the  two  families  left  in  my  charge.  I  sent  a 
letter  to  Henry  to  come  with  his  wife  and  make  my  house 
his  home  for  the  present.  He  and  Seraine  came  at  once, 
and  were  willing  as  well  as  hapi^y  in  remaining  with  us  for 
a  while,  Seraine  feeling  satisfied  that,  as  her  parents  were 
two  such  quiet  people,  no  harm  could  come  to  them.  After 
the  excitement  and  confusion  created  bj^  the  delight  in  the 
household  over  their  arrival  subsided,  Henry  took  me  aside 
and  related  his  experience  since  leaving  home. 

"He  said  that  he  remained  quietly  in  Detroit  for  some 
time  at  his  wife's  hom^.  Then  he  went  to  Windsor,  and 
there  learned  that  the  people  of  the  Confederacy  were  very 
much  disheartened,  but  were  making  a  desperate  effort  to 
harass  the  armies  of  the  Union,  without  fighting  great  bat- 
tles, until  their  armies  were  recuperated  and  filled  up  Avith 
new  recruits;  that  the  plan  was  for  their  friends  to  confuse 
and  excite  the  Northern  people,  just  as  they  Avere  do- 
ing. He  stated  Jacob  Thomlinson's  plans  just  as  they 
were  being  literally  carried  out.  After  these  plans  were 
Avell  on  the  way  in  the  direction  of  being  fully  executed,  C. 
C.  Carey  left  for  Richmond,  and  Jacob  Thomlinson  for 
London,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Wintergreen,  AAdio  Avas  to  act 
as  his  private  secretary.  On  separating  from  Carey  the 
understanding  Avas  that  they  Avould  remain  aAvay  from 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  331 

Canada  until  the  political  canvass  for  President  had  well 
advanced  and  until  after  the  nominations  by  both  j)arties 
had  been  made.  During  their  absence  they  were  to  ascer- 
tain what  new  plans  were  being  executed  and  what  new 
schemes  could  be  put  into  operation  during  the  Fall  and 
Winter  following.  Henry  said  the  one  mentioned  was  the 
only  one  matured,  and  that  was  being  carried  out. 

"  Gen.  Silent  had  now  been  promoted  and  oi'dered  East, 
and  Gen.  Sherwood  put  in  connuand  of  the  Center,  Avith 
orders  to  make  a  camjDaign  South,  pushing  and  pressing 
the  enemy  at  every  point  possible.  This  movement  was  to 
and  did  commence  at  the  earliest  possible  moment  in  the 
Spring  folloAving.  Simultaneously  with  this  a  movement 
was  made  in  the  East  against  the  capital  of  the  Con- 
federacy. 

"One  evening,  a  few  days  prior  to  Gen.  Silent's  depai*- 
ture  for  the  East  in  pursuance  of  his  orders,  while  walking- 
out  on  the  bank  of  the  Combination  River  a  shoi't  distance 
from  Nashua,  as  the  shadows  of  night  were  quietly  gather- 
ing about  him,  a  form  seemed  to  stand  before  him,  which, 
from  its  appearance  and  the  flowing  w^hite  robes  in  which 
it  was  arrayed,  he  at  once  recognized  as  the  strange  specter 
that  had  appeared  to  him  while  sitting  on  a  stone  beneath 
a  tree  at  Chatteraugus.  Gen.  Silent  was  startled  for  a 
moment,  but  stood  still  wath  eyes  fixed  upon  the  apiDari- 
tion.  Finally  a  light,  beautiful  and  dazzling,  shone  around 
the  figure.  He  did  not  move.  It  approached  him,  saying 
in  a  subdued,  soft  and  melodious  voice: 

"  'Gen.  Silent,  you  have  been  selected  to  forever  wipe 
out  the  crime  of  slavery.  This  can  only  be  done  by  sup- 
pressing the  rebellion  now  in  progress  against  your  Gov- 
ernment, which  must  be  completed  within  fourteen  months 
fi-om  this  day  or  all  will  be  lost.  Start  East  at  once;  take 
no  rest  with  either  of  your  great  armies  until  tliis  is  accom- 
plished. All  is  with  you.  The  matter  is  exclusively  in 
your  hands.' 

"After  speaking  thus,  the  specter  disappeared  and  all 
was  still.  He  stood  for  a  moment,  bewildered.  When  he 
had  collected  his  thoughts  he  turned  and  walked  rapidly 
11 


322  UNCLE   DAXIKL'sJ   STORY. 

to  his  quarters,  which  were  at  the  Nashua  House.  He  en- 
tered his  room  and  sat  for  some  time  in  deep  meditation. 
While  at  Victor's  Hill  he  had  thought  of  moving  his  army 
across  to  Mobile,  and  thence  to  Savannah  and  North  to  the 
rear  of  Richmond.  He  was  not  a  superstitious  man,  but  at 
the  same  time  was  forced  by  what  he  had  seen  and  heard 
that  night  to  consider  well  that  which  seemed  to  be  before 
him.  The  condition  of  the  armies  of  the  Union,  and  also 
that  of  the  rebels,  was  taken  in  at  one  grasp  of  the  mind. 
The  East  and  West  were  carefully  considered,  and  a  plan 
seemed  to  be  placed  before  him  that  would  certainly  be 
successful.  The  whole  question  of  the  suppression  of  the 
rebellion  seemed  to  be  disclosed  to  his  mind,  and  indelibly 
photographed  thereon,  as  if  in  a  vision  from  on  high.  He 
could  see  his  Army  of  the  West  and  Center  combined  under 
one  commander,  making  their  way  against  obstinate  resist- 
ance to  the  sea ;  and  then  coming  north  to  the  rear  of 
Richmond,  breaking  the  shell  of  the  Confederacy  as  it 
marched.  At  the  same  time  he  saw  the  great  rebel  army 
of  the  East,  under  Laws,  in  Virginia,  melt  away  before  him, 
driven,  demoralized,  and  finally  captured.  This  all  seemed 
to  be  a  dream,  and  yet  it  was  the  true  method  to  pursue  in 
order  to  put  down  the  rebellion.  These  things  were  at 
once  firmly  fixed  in  his  mind,  and  thus  he  would  undertake 
to  bring  success,  shoilld  he  be  selected  as  the  commander  of 
all  the  armies  of  the  Union,  as  had  just  been  indicated  to 
him. 

"Just  then  a  rap  was  head  at  his  door.  '  Come  in,'  was 
the  response,  and  Gen.  Anderson  entered.  Gen.  Silent  met 
him  with  great  cordiality  and  asked  him  to  be  seated. 
They  conversed  for  some  time  on  the  subject  of  the  war 
and  the  probabilities  of  success. 

"Finally  Gen.  Anderson  said  :  'General,  this  war  can  be 
concluded  in  but  one  way,  and  that  is  hy  desperate  fight- 
ing. The  armies  on  both  sides  are  made  up  of  Americans, 
each  believing  they  are  right,  and  numbers  and  endurance 
will  finally  determine  the  contest,  jjrovided  our  people  do 
not  become  alarmed  at  the  constant  cry  for  peace  by  the 
Northern  Golden  Circles  and  other  sympathizers  with  the 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  328 

"  '  That  is  true,'  said  Gen.  Silent ;  '  I  feel  more  bitterness 
towards  those  Northern  croakers  and  sympathizers  than  I 
do  toward  the  rebels  in  the  South,  who  take  their  lives  and 
put  them  in  chance  for  w^hat  they  believe  to  be  right. 
Wrong  as  they  are,  they  are  better  men  than  those  who 
are  behind  us  trying  to  discourage  us,  and  to  encourage  the 
rebels,  without  the  nerve  to  fight  on  either  side.' 

"  'Yes,'  said  Anderson;  'I  fully  agree  with  you.  Allow 
me  to  ask  at  about  what  time  will  our  Spring  campaign 
begin'?' 

"  '  At  the  very  first  moment  that  we  can  move  on  the 
roads  in  safety.  I  am  now  sending  Sherwood  wath  w^hat 
troops  are  within  his  call  from  Victor's  Hill  east  to  Mere- 
dith, breaking  railroads,  desti-oying  bridges,  etc.,  so  that 
when  we  commence  our  movements  in  the  Spring,  Biggs 
will  have  no  line  save  the  one  due  south  or  east.  We  will 
then  force  him  into  the  extreme  South  or  cause  him  to 
make  a  junction  with  the  army  in  the  East,  under  Laws, 
where  our  Army  of  the  West  and  Center  must  pursue  him. 
The  destruction  of  the  two  great  rebel  armies  must  be  our 
task.  This  done,  the  rebellion  will  be  at  an  end.  This 
must  be  accomplished  within  the  next  fourteen  months; 
sooner  if  we  can,  but  within  that  time  we  must  succeed,  if  at 
all,  and  I  have  no  doubt  whatever  of  a  final  triumph.  The 
Almighty  is  only  permitting  the  continuation  of  this  strug- 
gle in  order  that  the  people  shall  become  thoroughly  satis- 
fied with  the  destruction  of  slavery.  Whenever  that  time 
comes  He  will  give  our  enemies  over  into  our  hands.' 

"  'Gren.  Silent,  your  faith  is  certainly  very  strong.' 

"  'Yes;  I  am  now  thoroughly  convinced  in  my  own  mind 
that  wuthin  the  time  mentioned  our  enemies  will  be  at  our 
feet.  I  am  going  East,  where  I  am  ordered  by  the  Presi- 
dent for  some  purpose.  I  intend  to  lay  my  whole  plan 
before  him  and  urge  its  adoption,  believing  that  if  follow^ed 
the  rebellion  will  end  as  I  have  stated.  Would  you  like  to 
go  East,  Gen.  Anderson,  if  I  should  wish  you  to  do  so?' 

"  '  I  would  certainly  not  disobey  your  orders.  Gen.  Silent, 
but  I  have  a  good  command,  and  one  with  which  I  am  well 
acquainted,  and  perhaps  I  would  be  of  more  service  by 


324  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

remaining  with  it  than  by  taking  a  new  one,  I  did  have 
a  great  desire  to  be  ordered  East  when  I  was  sent  here,  but 
the  reasons  for  that  desire  do  not  now  exist.' 

"Gen.  Anderson  then,  in  confidence,  related  to  Gen. 
Silent  what  had  transpired  at  McGregor's  headquarters 
the  evening  after  the  battle  at  Antler's  Run,  which  aston- 
ished Gen.  Silent.  He  sat  for  some  time  without  making 
any  remark.  Finally  he  asked  if  the  President  and  the 
Secretary  of  War  had  this  information. 

"  Gen.  Anderson  replied  that  they  had. 

"  Gen.  Silent  smiled,  but  said  not  a  word.  The  conver- 
sation on  this  subject  then  dropped.  Gen,  Silent  inquired 
if  he  believed  in  dreams, 

"  Gen.  Anderson  answered  in  the  negative;  at  the  same 
time  he  said  he  had  heard  on  one  or  two  occasions  of  very 
strange  dreams,  and  one  especially  that  he  was  watching 
closely  to  see  if  it  would  turn  out  in  accordance  with  an  in- 
terpretation given  to  it  by  a  person  whom  he  well  knew, 

"Gen.  Silent  then  asked  him  if  he  had  ever  seen  any- 
thing that  he  could  not  understand  or  account  for. 

"  '  No,  sir,'  replied  Gen.  Anderson. 

"Gen.  Silent  said  no  more,  and  it  then  being  quite  late 
they  separated.  Gen.  Silent  left  early  next  morning  for 
the  East,  As  soon  as  he  could  reach  Washington  he  ap- 
peared at  the  ExecutiYe  Mansion  and  had  an  interview 
with  the  President,  when  he  was  informed  that  he  had  been 
ordered  East  with  a  view  of  putting  him  in  command  of 
all  the  armies  of  the  United  States.  He  did  not  exhibit  the 
least  surprise  at  this,  but  at  once  proceeded  to  lay  his  plans 
before  the  President  and  Secretary  of  War.  The  plans 
were  the  same  as  suggested  by  him  to  Gen.  Anderson.  Af- 
ter careful  consideration  they  were  approved. 

"  The  President  told  Gen.  Silent  he  now  should  have  the 
full  support  of  the  Government,  with  supreme  command, 
and  that  the  President  would  hold  him  responsible  for  the 
suppression  of  the  rebellion,  and  expect  that  the  enemy 
would  be  dispersed  at  an  early  day. 

"  Gen.  Silent  replied  that  the  rebellion  would  end  within 
fourteen  months. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  335 

"  '  Why  fourteen  months  ?    Could  you  not  say  twelve? ' 

"  '  No,  sir,'  replied  Silent;  '  I  put  it  fourteen.  I  hope  to  see 
it  accomplished  at  an  earlier  date,  but  within  this  time  it 
will  be  done. ' 

"  '  Gen.  Silent,  I  have  a  strange  reason  for  saying  twelve 
months,'  and  the  President  laughed  at  the  idea  of  having  a 
superstition  about  dreams,  '  but.  General  last  night  I  had 
such  a  curious  dream  that  I  must  tell  it  to  you.  I  thought 
a  strange  man  appeared  in  the  presence  of  the  Armies  of 
the  West,  riding  upon  a  large  brown  horse,  and  that  where- 
ever  and  whenever  he  appeared  the  ai-mies  were  successful; 
that  this  strange  man  Avould  disappear  without  uttering  a 
word.  This  same  strange  man  had  appeared  at  the  East,  and 
at  his  appearance  the  rebel  armies  laid  down  their  arms  and 
sued  for  peace.  In  my  dream  peace  was  restored,  but  it  lasted 
for  only  a  short  time;  the  citizens  of  Maryland  and  Virginia 
conspired  together  and  swept  down  upon  Washington,  cap- 
tured the  city,  burned  the  Government  records,  and  mur- 
dered many  of  our  leading  men,  amongst  whom  was  your- 
self. What  do  you  say  to  this,  General  ?  Can  you  inter- 
pret it  ?' 

"  '  No,  Mr.  President,  I  cannot.  I  do  not  allow  myself  to 
think  but  very  little  about  dreams.  They  certainly  can  be 
nothing  more  than  the  wanderings  of  the  mind  during 
sleep.  But,  Mr.  President,  since  you  have  taken  me  into 
your  confidence  I  must  confess  that  I  am  sometimes 
startled  by  what  seems  to  be  an  unfolding  of  events  in  the 
future.' 

"  Saying  this  much  he  relapsed  into  his  wonted  silence. 
After  some  further  conversation  they  separated.  The  next 
morning  Gen.  Silent  left  for  the  Army  of  the  East.  He  was 
received  on  his  arrival  in  a  manner  that  showed  their  confi- 
dence in  him  as  a  great  commander.  He  established  his  head- 
quarters in  the  field  near  Meador,  and  at  once  commenced 
giving  directions  in  his  quiet  way  for  reorganizing  the 
troops  and  preparing  in  every  way  for  an  early  advance.  His 
army  was  soon  organized  into  three  corps, — Second,  Fifth 
and  Sixth, — commanded  respectively  by  Gen.  Hanscom, 
Gen.  Sedgewear  and  Gen.  Warner;  the  Ninth  (Independ- 


v-it(U,j 


^  ^^XJWi^'ii 


^^ 


326  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

ent)  Corps,  under  Broomfleld,  with  the  cavah*y  under  Sher- 
_lin,  who  had  been  ordered  to  the  East  from  the  Army  of 
the  Center. 

"  My  son  Jackson,  having  been  spoken  of  very  highly  to 
Gen.  Silent  by  Gen.  Anderson,  had  also  been  ordered  to 
the  East  and  placed  in  command  of  a  brigade  under  Gen. 
Hanscom. 

"  The  armies  both  in  the  East  and  the  West  being  reorgan- 
ized and  in  good  condition,  Gen.  Silent  began  his  arrange- 


GENS.  SILENT  AND  MEADOR  IN  CONVERSATION. 


ments  for  an  immediate  movement.  The  Armies  of  the 
West  and  Center  now  being  combined  under  the  command 
of  Sherwood  were  to  move  from  Chatteraugus  directly 
down  the  railroad  against  Biggs,— or  rather  Jones,  the 
new  commander  of  the  rebel  forces.  The  movement  of 
the  combined  armies.  East  and  West,  against  the  enemy, 
was  to  take  place  on  the  same  day.  The  rebel  army  East 
was  admirably  posted  for  defensive  operations,  provided 
they  were  to  be  attacked  in  their  position.    Laws  had  his 


P 


\ 


^"^   "^  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  327 

army  divided  into  three  corps,  commanded  respectively 
by  Ewelling  on  the  ri^ht,  A.  P.  HiUer  on  the  left,  and 
j[y<j1Longpath  (who  had  come  from  Big^-s)  as  reserve  in  the 
rear ;  his  cavalry  by  J.  E.  Seward.  His  army  was  on  the 
south  bank  of  the  Rapidan,  and  in  rear  of  Mine  Run,  and 
extending  east  to  the  spurs  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  on  the  west 
and  left  flank,  protected  by  heavy  earthworks.  His  forces 
and  his  movements  were  covered  by  streams,  forests,  hills, 
and  by  a  very  heavy  chaparral  or  copse  for  miles  in  extent. 

"  Silent  would  not  attack  in  his  front,  as  Laws  expected, 
but  concluded  to  plunge  immediately  into  the  chaparral 
and  threaten  Laws's  right.  This  would  compel  the  enemy 
to  give  battle  at  once  or  retreat.  So  orders  were  issued 
for  the  Army  of  the  East  to  move  at  midnight,  cross  the 
Rapidan,  and  march  into  the  dense  woods  by  the  roads 
nearest  the  rebel  lines.  The  troops  moved,  and  by  dawn 
the  next  morning  had  possession  of  the  crossings  and  were 
passing  over  the  river.  By  night  of  that  day  the  army 
had  crossed  with  most  of  their  trains.  The  cavalry  had 
pushed  forward  and  camped  near  Sedgewear,  who  had 
gone  into  bivouac  on  the  hill  after  crossing  the  Rapidan. 
During  the  day  our  signal  corps  had  read  the  signals  of 
the  enemy,  which  were  that  Laws  had  discovered  Silent's 
movements  and  was  making  preparations  to  meet  them. 

"Silent  had  ordered  Broomfield  to  move  at  once  and 
make  night  marches  so  as  to  be  up  in  time.  Sherlin  was  to 
move  forward  and  attack  the  rebel  cavalry  at  Chancellor's 
City.  Three  times  this  army  had  crossed  the  Rapidan 
before  and  as  many  times  had  been  driven  back.  The  ques- 
tion in  the  minds  of  all  was,  '  Will  Silent  go  on,  or  will  he  be 
forced  to  recross  the  stream  ? '  Laws  was  very  confident 
that  he  would  force  him  back. 

"That  night  Silent  received  a  telegram  from  Sherwood 
at  Chatteraugus,  saying  that  his  army  had  moved  out  that 
day  and  was  near  the  eneujy  ;  also,  from  Crooker  and 
Boutler ;  all  had  moved.  Thus  Silent  had  all  the  armies 
of  the  Republic,  wherever  they  might  be,  at  the  same  hour 
moving  against  the  enemy  aggressively.  No  such  move- 
ments had  a  parallel  m  history.    The  enemy  were  menaced 


328  L'XCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

in  every  front,  so  that  no  portion  could  give  aid  or  re-en- 
forcements to  the  other. 

''  Laws,  when  he  saw  the  situation,  determined  to  attack, 
beheving  that  he  could  assault  Warner  and  drive  him  back 
before  Hanscom  (who  had  crossed  some  miles  from  Warner) 
could  come  up  to  join  on  Warner's  right.  That  night 
Warner  and  Ewelling  lay  facing  each  other,  nearly  together. 
They  might  easily  have  divided  rations,  though  hidden 
from  each  other  by  the  dense  forest.  Yet,  like  the  knowl- 
edge we  all  have  by  instinct  of  our  near  approach  to 
danger,  they  were  each  aware  of  the  other's  presence. 

"  Gen.  Silent  ordered  a  change,  so  as  to  move  his  head  of 
column  direct  for  the  right  flank  of  LaAvs's  new  position. 
AVarner  moved,  with  cavalry  in  advance,  to  Craig's  Meet- 
ing House,  his  left  resting  at  Chaparral  Tavern.  Sedge- 
Avear  was  to  join  on  his  right,  Hanscom  to  move  from 
Chancellor  City  to  his  support,  and  Sherlinonthe  left  and 
in  rear  of  Hanscom. 

"  Early  in  the  morning  the  enemy  appeared  in  Warner's 
front.  One  regiment  of  cavalry  had  already  been  hurled 
back.  Meador  had  made  his  disposition  in  accordance  with 
Silent's  instructions.  Broomfield  was  now  crossing  the 
river,  and  Silent  Avaiting  at  the  ford  to  see  him;  but  learn- 
ing of  LaAVs's  moA'ement,  he  Avent  forAvard  at  once  to  Chap- 
arral Tavern.  This  taA^ern  Avas  in  a  Ioav  place,  densely 
surrounded  Avith  trees  and  underbrush.  Here  Silent 
placed  his  headquarters  in  the  rear  of  Warner's  Corps. 
The  Avoods  and  ehaparral  were  so  dense  in  all  directions 
that  neither  army  could  distinguish  the  line  of  the 
other. 

"By  9  o'clock  an  occasional  shot  could  be  heard,  and 
then  the  rattle  of  musketry,  as  though  a  company  or  so 
had  discharged  their  pieces.  Presently  a  fcAV  skirmishei's 
Avould  come  back  to  the  main  line,  asserting  that  the  enemy 
Avere  in  force  in  our  front.  Then  orders  Avould  be  given 
to  adA^ance  the  skirmish-line  and  feel  for  the  enemy. 

"About  10  o'clock  a  shot  from  the  artillery  of  the  enemy 
announced  the  fact  that  he  Avas  posting  for  resistance.  Our 
line  at  once  adA^anced  as  best  it  could  in  the  direction  of 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  329 

the  enemy.  The  musketry  opened  and  continued  to  ni- 
crease  until  one  whole  division  of  our  troops  were  engaged. 
The  artillery  opened  on  both  sides  and  I'oared  as  the 
mighty  thunders.  Musketry  rattled  like  hail  on  the  house- 
tops. The  enemy  in  our  fi-ont,  Ewelling  commanding,  was 
driven  in  great  disorder  for  some  distance  by  Griffith's  di- 
vision, but  the  underbrush  was  so  dense  that  no  alignment 
could  be  made  with  the  ti'oops.  Regiments  and  brigades 
could  not  find  each  other.  It  became  imi^ossible  to  have 
any  unity  of  action.  This  same  cause  prevented  Sedgewear 
from  joining  on  Warner's  right  or  connecting  with  Gi'iflBth. 
This  left  Griffith's  flank  exposed,  and  the  rebels  at  once 
taking  advantage  of  this,  forced  hun  back  again  with  the 
loss  of  some  of  his  guns  and  quite  a  number  of  prisoners. 
The  rebels  made  no  attempt  to  follow  up  their  advantage, 
but  began  at  once  erecting  earthworks. 

"  Laws  was  attacked  before  he  anticipated,  although 
making  a  show  of  readiness;  but  he  was  resting  on  ground 
familiar  to  him  and  wholly  unknown  to  our  troops.  Silent 
was  notified  of  our  repulse.  It  w-as  apparent  that  Laws's 
whole  ai-my  was  on  the  field,  and  meditated  an  attack  be- 
fore our  army  could  be  brought  into  action.  Sedgewear's 
troops  were  not  all  up  ;  Broomfleld  had  not  arrived,  and 
Hanscom  was  not  yet  on  the  ground.  This  w^as  not  quite 
what  Gen.  Silent  had  been  accustomed  to.  His  commands 
heretofore  were  always  at  the  spot  on  time  when  ordered, 
and  generally  before  the  time  appointed. 

"  He  at  once  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  in  person  to  the 
front,  in  order  to  get  a  view  of  the  situation.  He  followed 
Warner  on  a  narrow  road,  which  was  thronged  with  troops 
in  great  disorder.  Slight  works  thrown  up  by  both  sides, 
in  intervals  of  the  fight,  were  very  close  together.  He  at 
once  saw  from  the  nature  of  the  surrounding  country  the 
imi)ortance  of  maintaining  Warner's  i^osition.  On  his 
return  to  his  headquarters  he  dispatched  oflBcers  to 
hasten  Sedgewear's  and  Broomfield's  troops  with  all  pos- 
sible speed.  His  wish  now  was  to  bring  to  bear  as  large 
a  force  as  possible  against  Laws's  left,  in  oi'der  to  prevent 
the  discovery  of   the  great  space  between  Warner  and 


330  UNCLE  DAXIEL  S  STORY. 

Hanscom.  Laws,  however,  had  detected  this  gap,  and  was 
forming  Killer's  Corps  to  move  through  it. 

"  Geddis  was  now  ordered  to  move  at  once  and  hold  this 
part  of  the  line  with  his  division  of  Warner's  Corps  against 
all  force  that  might  come  against  him.  This  was  the 
breathless  time  during  the  day.  Geddis  took  the  position. 
Hiller  moved  against  him,  but  Geddis  held  the  point.  Hans- 
com came  up,  but  his  corjDS  was  far  away  to  his  rear.  It 
was  nearly  two  o'clock  before  his  troops  came  in  sight, 
certainly  none  too  soon.  He  at  once  formed  on  Geddis's 
left.  There  was  but  one  spot,  on  account  of  the  density  of 
the  forest,  Avhere  artillery  could  be  put  in  battery  or  used 
to  any  advantage.  Here  Hanscom  put  all  his  artillery. 
At  2:30  he  received  orders  to  attack  Hiller  at  once  in 
conjunction  with  Geddis,  which  he  did.  This  compelled 
Hanscom  to  move  two  of  his  divisions  in  supjDort  of  Geddis, 
Burns  and  Motley.  The  two  lines  had  both  approached 
until  they  were  exceedingly  close  together. 

"The  battle  now  commenced  in  great  earnest  on  both 
sides,  and  was  of  a  most  destructive  and  deadly  character. 
The  musketry  firing  was  continuous  along  the  whole  line. 
The  remainder  of  Hanscom's  Corps  was  ordered  up  and 
went  into  action,  having  no  time  for  protecting  them- 
selves. Several  desperate  assaults  were  made  by  Hanscom 
and  Geddis,  but  the  enemy,  having  the  cover  of  the  chap- 
arral, were  able  to  infTict  great  damage  on  our  forces. 

"Silent,  learning  that  our  forces  could  not  dislodge  the 
enemy,  sent  a  force  from  Warner's  left  to  relieve  the  troops 
who  were  so  hotly  engaged.  Accordingly  one  division  un- 
der Gen.  Walworth  and  one  brigade  under  Roberts  were 
sent  through  the  woods  to  the  sound  of  battle.  But  they 
could  not  see  fifty  yards  before  them  on  account  of  the  un- 
derbrush. The  roar  of  the  battle  was  like  a  continiTous 
peal  of  thiTnder.  Gen.  Walworth  tried  to  penetrate  the 
thick  woods  to  relieve  his  comrades,  but  did  not  arrive  until 
nightfall. 

"  Sedgewear  had  now  taken  position  on  the  right  of 
Warner,  and  l)oth  of  their  corps  had  been  engaged  during 
the  afternoon.     Sherlin  had  struck  the  rebel  cavalry  near 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  331 

Ford's  House  and  driven  thein  back.  He  now  held  the 
country  to  the  left  of  Hansconi  on  the  road  to  Spottsyl- 
vania.  The  night  had  closed  in  and  the  two  armies  rested 
facing  each  other.  The  killed,  wounded  and  dying  were 
strewn  between  the  lines  like  leaves. 

"  Gen.  Meador  and  others  came  to  Silent's  Headquarters 
that  night.  One  corps  in  each  army  had  not  been  engaged 
during  the  day,  and  so  the  battle  had  but  fairly  com- 
menced. Silent  gave  orders  to  assault  the  enemy  the  next 
morning  at  five  o'clock.  Longpath  on  the  side  of  the  ene- 
my, who  had  not  been  engaged  during  the  day,  was  moving 
that  night  to  the  suppoi-t  of  Hiller,  evidently  intending  to 
crush  our  left.  Geddis  was  ordered  to  remain  with  Hans- 
com  ;  Walworth  was  to  assault  Killer's  left,  while  Hanscom 
made  a  front  attack.  Broomfield  was  to  move  to  the  gap 
between  Walworth  and  Warner's  left.  But  Laws  was 
l^reparing  also  for  an  attack,  and  made  his  assault  on 
our  right  a  little  before  Hanscom  made  the  attack  con- 
templated by  Silent. 

"The  battle  commenced  by  Ewelling  assailing  Wight. 
The  fighting  became  furious  along  Sedgewear's  entire  front 
and  over  and  along  Warner's  line.  Burns  and  Motley,  of 
Hanscom's  Corps,  advanced  upon  the  enemy  and  assaulted 
him  with  very  great  energy.  Walworth  now  assaulted 
where  he  was  directed.  The  contest  was  a  desperate  one. 
The  smoke  rose  through  the  woods  like  a  dense  cloud.  The 
artillery  was  brought  to  where  it  could  be  used,  and  from 
both  sides  it  belched  forth  its  iron  hail  and  sounded  as  if 
the  earth  was  breaking  into  a  thousand  fragments.  The 
musketry  rattled  and  showered  the  leaden  missiles  of  death 
in  every  direction.  The  yells  and  shrieks  of  the  Avounded 
were  enough  to  strike  terror  to  the  souls  of  the  strongest, 
during  the  whole  time  of  this  great  battle  of  blood  and 
death. 

"  The  enemy  were  driven  at  every  point,  and  retreated  in 
great  confusion.  Our  troops  undertook  to  pursue  them 
through  the  thick  woods  and  became  broken  up  and  con- 
fused. Sherlin  was  now  engaged  with  Seward's  cavalry, 
near  the  Todd  House,  in  a  terrible  contest,     The  firing  and 


333  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

shouting  could  be  heard  by  Hanscom's  troops.  SherUn 
was  victorious  and  Seward  retreated. 

"Up  to  this  time  Long-path  had  not  taken  the  position 
assigned  liim,  but  now  moved  rapidly  against  Hanscom's 
left.  The  contest  was  renewed.  Silent  and  Meador  rode 
out  to  the  front  and  looked  over  the  ground.  Silent  never 
lost  confidence  in  the  result  for  a  moment. 

"Longpath  now  assaulted  with  great  vehemence;  our 
advance  brigade  was  swept  like  chaff  before  the  wind.  The 
density  of  the  brush  was  such  that  Hanscom  could  not 
make  his  proper  formation,  and  therefore  had  to  fall  back 
to  his  position  held  early  in  the  day.  Walworth  was 
driven  back,  and  in  trying  to  rally  his  men  was  shot 
through  the  head  and  instantly  killed.  Sedgewear's  right 
was  assailed  and  turned,  losing  many  prisoners.  He  rallied, 
however,  and  drove  the  enemy  back  again.  Longpath  be- 
ing now  severely  wounded.  Laws  led  his  corps  in  j^erson. 

''A  simultaneous  attack  was  now  made  by  our  forces. 
Broomfield  assaulted  for  the  first  time  during  the  day,  and 
the  enemy  were  forced  back.  In  this  assault  my  son  Jack- 
son, leading  his  brigade,  was  wounded  and  taken  to  the 
rear.  This  Avas  late  in  the  afternoon.  The  woods  had  been 
on  fire  several  times  during  the  day,  but  at  this  time  the 
breastworks  of  some  of  our  men  having  been  constructed 
of  Avood  Avere  fired  by  the  musketry  and  blazed  up,  catch- 
ing the  timber  and  leaves  with  which  the  ground  was 
covered.  The  fire  became  general  and  drove  men  in  every 
direction,  both  Union  and  rebel.  The  shrieks  and  screams 
of  the  poor  wounded  men  who  could  not  escape  the  flames 
were  heartrending. 

"  Darkness  came  on  and  the  contest  ceased.  Dui-ing  the 
night  Laws  withdrew  the  rebel  army  to  his  old  line  of 
works  and  gave  up  the  idea  of  driving  Silent  back  across 
the  Rapidan.  Gen.  Silent  repaired  to  his  headquarters, 
where  he  received  the  reports  of  the  commanding  officers. 
Some  were  sure  that  Laws  would  attack  again  the  next 
morning.  Some  thought  that  we  had  better  retire  across 
the  Rapidan.  At  this  Silent  said  not  a  word,  but  smiled. 
He  finally  gave  orders  to  be  ready  to  meet  the  enemy  the 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  066 

next  morning,  and  to  attack  him  if  he  had  not  withdrawn. 
When  he  spoke  of  the  enemy  withdrawing  a  look  of  sur- 
prise was  on  the  faces  of  many. 

"  After  they  had  all  repaired  to  their  respective  quarters 
he  went  out  to  look  around,  and  while  listening  under  a 
tree  in  order  to  hear  any  movements  that  might  be  mak- 
ing in  the  enemy's  lines,  he  was  again  startled  by  the 
same  spectral  form  that  had  appeared  to  him  twice  before. 
It  pointed  in  the  direction  of  Richmond  and  spoke  these 


A  SCENE  IN  THE  TRENCHES. 


words,  'Move  on  to-morrow,'  and  disappeared.  He  was 
strangely  affected  by  this,  and  became  quite  nervous  for  a 
man  of  his  stoicism. 

"  He  returned  to  his  tent  and  inquired  for  his  Adjutant- 
Greneral.  When  he  reported,  he  asked  if  any  further  re- 
ports had  come  in,  and  was  told  that  a  messenger  had  just 
arrived  with  dispatches  announcing  that  Boutler  had 
moved  on  City  Point,  capturing  it ;  that  Sherwood  ex- 
pected to  attack  Jones  at  Rocky  Head  on  that  day.  Silent 
then  went  to  bed  and  slept  soundly. 


334  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  The  next  morning  there  was  no  enemy  in  sight.  Gen. 
Silent  advanced  his  troops  well  to  the  front  until  satisfied 
that  Laws  had  withdrawn.  He  gave  orders  for  taking  care 
of  the  wounded  and  burying  the  dead.  The  wounded  of 
both  armies  were  thickly  strewn  all  over  the  battlefield. 
Many  had  perished  from  the  smoke  and  fire  in  the  woods. 
It  was  a  sight  I  do  not  wish  to  describe  if  I  could. 

"  That  day  Silent  issued  his  orders  for  the  army  to  make 
a  night  march  by  the  left  flank  in  the  dii*ection  of  Spottsyl- 
vania.  He  and  Meador  started,  with  the  cavalry  in  ad- 
vance, late  in  the  afternoon,  and  as  they  passed  along  the 
line  going  in  that  direction  the  boys  understood  it  and 
cried  out,  '  Good  !  good  !  No  going  back  this  time  ;  we  are 
going  to  Richmond,'  and  they  made  the  woods  resound 
with  shouts  of  joy. 

"The  next  day  about  noon  Sherlin  was  directed  to  move 
with  his  cavalry  to  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  cut  the  railroads, 
and  destroy  all  the  enemy's  supplies  he  could  find.  He 
moved  at  once.  Silent  notified  Broomfield  of  the  resistance 
being  made  to  our  further  advance,  and  ordered  him  to 
move  up  as  rapidly  as  possible.  Skirmishing  and  sharp 
fighting  between  isolated  divisions  and  brigades  occurred. 
Many  officers  and  men  were  killed.  Gen.  Sedgewear  was 
among  the  killed  on  this  morning,  and  Gen.  H.  G.  Wight 
was  assigned  to  the  command  of  his  corps.  This  was  the 
9th  day  of  the  month,  and  the  armies  had  been  marching 
and  fighting  five  days. 

"  Silent's  lines  were  now  formed  and  ready  to  attack  or 
resist.  Thus  they  lay  during  the  fifth  night.  On  the  next 
morning  orders  were  issued  to  assault  the  enemy's  center  at 
10  o'clock.  Some  movement  of  the  enemy  delayed  the  as- 
sault, and  about  1  o'clock  the  enemy  pressed  forward  to  at- 
tack, which  they  did  with  great  vigor.  They  were  repulsed 
with  great  loss  and  fell  back  in  confusion.  They  reformed 
and  came  forward  again.  The  contest  now  became  fierce  and 
even  terrific.  They  made  their  way  close  up  to  Hanscom's 
front  and  delivered  their  fire  in  the  very  faces  of  our  men. 
Our  line  did  not  waver,  but  now  opened  such  a  terrible  fire 
of  musketry  on  them  that  they  brok«  in  great  disorder. 


tfisrcLE  Daniel's  story.  8B5 

"  In  the  very  heat  of  the  contest  the  woods  had  taken 
fire  again,  and  the  fiames  were  leaping  along  with  frightful 
rapidity,  destroying  nearly  everything  in  their  pathway. 
Our  troops  on  this  part  of  the  line  were  compelled  to  fall 
back,  leaving  many  poor  fellows  of  both  sides  to  perish. 
Soon,  however,  the  skirmishers  were  re-enforced  and  drove 
the  enemy  for  a  mile  into  their  entrenchments. 

"  It  was  now  determined  to  make  the  assault  contem- 
plated in  the  morning.  So  about  4  p.m.  Silent  ordered 
the  assault.  Warner  and  Wight  were  to  move  simultane- 
ously with  Warner's  and  Gibbs's  divisions.  Motley  to  ad- 
vance on  the  left  of  Wight's  Corps.  Our  troops  had  to 
advance  up  a  densely- wooded  hill.  Silent  and  Meador  took 
position  on  an  elevated  point,  but  could  see  little  of  the 
field,  it  was  so  overgrown  with  bushes. 

"  The  battle  had  again  commenced,  our  troops  assaulting, 
A  cloud  of  smoke  hung  heavily  over  the  field,  lighted  up 
occasionally  by  flashes  from  artillery.  The  shouts  of  the 
commanders  giving  their  orders,  the  yells  of  the  soldiers  on 
both  sides,  as  well  as  the  groans  of  the  wounded  and  dying, 
could  be  distinctly  heard  in  every  direction.  Across  an 
open  field,  then  through  heavy  woods,  across  a  soft  morass 
in  front  of  one  division  of  the  enemy  near  the  stream,  went 
our  lines,  struggling  forward  under  a  most  galling  fire 
until  lost  to  view  in  a  copse  of  wood  and  the  smoke  of  bat- 
tle. Only  our  wounded  now  came  staggering  and  crawling 
out  from  under  the  cloud  of  smoke  to  the  rear.  These  few 
moments  of  suspense  were  terrible.  Looking,  listening  and 
waiting,  our  troops  at  this  moment  ascended  the  hill  and 
stormed  the  enemy's  works,  but  could  not  hold  them 
against  the  destructive  fire.  They  fell  back  to  their  original 
line. 

"On  our  left,  at  that  moment,  a  great  victory  was  being 
accomplished.  Col.  Upson  and  Gren.  Motley  formed  a 
storming  party  of  some  twelve  regiments,  and  drove  right 
against  the  flank  of  the  enemy.  They  rushed  with  such 
impetuosity  against  the  rebels  that  they  could  not  with- 
stand the  assault.  Our  forces  captured  an  entire  brigade 
and  one  battery  of  the  enemy.    Hanscom  now  assaulted  and 


336  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

broke  the  enemy's  line,  capturing  many  prisoners.  At  six 
P.M.  Broomfield  attacked.  Night  closed  with  our  columns 
within  one  mile  of  Spottsylvania  Court-house.  The  fight- 
ing of  this  day  was  desperate,  and  the  loss  on  both  sides 
terrible.  The  suffering  was  great;  many  were  burned  who 
had  fallen  wounded  on  the  field. 

"  This  was  the  sixth  day  of  blood  and  death.  Our  forces 
held  some  4,000  prisoners,  while  the  enemy  had  taken  none 
from  us  save  a  few  stragglers.  That  night  Boutler  reported 
great  success.  Sherlin  had  got  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy, 
destroyed  ten  miles  of  his  railroad  and  nearly  all  of  his  sup- 
plies of  food  and  medical  stores.  Silent  now  ordered  rest 
and  reconnoitering  for  the  next  day. 

So,  on  the  following  day,  our  lines  were  adjusted  and  re- 
connoissances  made,  with  full  preparations  for  the  ending 
of  the  great  contest.  Hanscom  was  to  move  in  the  night  so 
as  to  join  Broomfield,  and  they  were  to  attack  at  4  A.  m.  of 
the  12th.  They  moved  into  line  not  more  than  two-thirds 
of  a  mile  from  the  enemy.  The  ground  was  heavily  wooded 
and  ascended  sharply  towards  the  enemy.  In  the  morniiig 
a  heavy  fog  lay  close  to  the  ground,  but  at  4:35  the  order  to 
move  forward  was  given.  Burns  and  Barrow  moved  in 
advance.  The  soldiers  seemed  to  be  urged  forward  by  some 
kind  of  inspiration,  and  finally  broke  into  a  double-quick, 
and  with  irresistible  force  over  the  earthworks  of  the  enemy 
they  went.  Both  divisions  entered  about  the  same  time, 
and  a  most  desperate  battle  here  ensued.  Muskets  were 
clubbed  and  bayonets  and  swords  pierced  many  bodies  on 
both  sides.  The  struggle  was  short,  however,  and  resulted 
in  our  forces  capturing  some  5,000  prisoners,  twenty  pieces 
of  artillery,  and  thirty  colors,  with  two  General  officers. 
The  rebels  broke  to  the  rear  in  great  disorder,  our  men  pur- 
suing them  through  the  woods.  Shouts  of  victory  rent  the 
air. 

"  Silent  was  now  by  a  small  fire,  which  was  sputtering 
and  spitting,  the  rain  coming  down  in  uncomfortable  quan- 
tities. Hanscom  had  taken  and  was  now  holding  the  cen- 
ter of  their  line.  He  reported:  'Have  just  finished  up 
Jones  and  am  going  into  E welling;  many  prisoners  and  guns. ' 


UiS'CLE   DANIEL'S   STORY.  66J 

The  enemy  made  six  assaults  on  Hanseom,  which  were  re- 
pulsed. Broonifield  now  reported  that  he  had  lost  connec- 
tion with  Hanseoui.  Silent  wrote  him:  '  Push  the  enemy; 
that  is  the  best  way  to  make  connection.' 

•'  Desultory  fighting-  continued  until  midnight,  when  the 
enemy  gave  up  the  task  of  re-taking  their  lost  line  and  re- 
treated. Thus  ended  the  eighth  day  of  marching  and 
most  desperate  fighting  ever  known. 

"  The  next  morning  an  assault  was  made  in  order  to  take 
possession  of  high  ground  near  the  court-house,  which  was 
a  success,  without  any  considerable  resistance.  The  rain 
was  now  falling  in  torrents.  The  roads  became  so  muddy 
that  they  were  impassable,  which  prevented  any  further 
movement  for  the  present.  The  collecting  of  the  wounded 
and  burying  the  dead  was  a  sight  to  behold.  The  whole 
country  back  for  miles  was  one  continuous  hospital.  Our 
losses  were  over  20,000,  and  no  one  could  ever  ascertain  the 
loss  of  the  enemy ;  but  it  could  not  have  been  less  than 
30, 000 — including  prisoners. 

"The  howl  that  was  setup  by  the  Sons  of  Liberty  and 
Copperheads  excelled  anything  that  had  ever  been  heard. 
Silent  was  a 'murderer,' a  'butcher,' a  'brute,'  an  'inhu- 
man monster.'  The  enemy,  however,  were  all  right.  They 
were  'humane  friends,'  'good  Christians,'  etc.  The  hypoc- 
risy of  this  world  is  perfectly  amazing. 

"  At  this  time  take  a  glance  at  the  rebel  capital.  Boutler 
was  within  ten  miles ;  Sherlin's  troopers  were,  many  of 
them,  inside  the  works  on  the  north  side  of  Richmond. 
Sherwood  was  forcing  the  rebel  Army  of  the  Center.  Gen. 
Crooker  had  cut  all  raih'oads  between  Tennessee  and  Rich- 
mond. All  lines  of  communication  with  Richmond  were 
severed,  and  confusion  and  terror  reigned  in  the  rebel 
capital.  Jeff  Davis  contemplated  flight,  but  was  prevented 
by  those  suri-ounding  him.  With  all  these  evidences  of 
our  final  success  and  failure  on  their  part,  the  anti-war 
party  m  the  North  could  find  no  words  of  contumely  too 
severe  for  our  successful  commanders. 

"Henry  and  I  left  for  Washington,  and  in  the  confusion 
of  everything  I  finally  found  a  surgeon  by  the  name  of 


338  UISrCLE  DANIEL'S  STORT. 

Bliss,  who  informed  me  where  I  could  find  my  son  Jackson. 
He  had  been  brought  to  Washington  and  placed  in  the 
Stone  Mansion  Hospital,  on  Meridian  Hill.  We  lost  no 
time  in  visiting  that  place,  and  by  permission  of  the  sur- 
geon in  charge  visited  Jackson.  We  found  him  with  a  high 
fever  and  some  evidence  of  erysipelas.  His  wound  was  in 
the  right  groin — a  very  dangerous  wound.  He  talked  quite 
freely,  and  gave  all  kinds  of  messages  for  his  mother,  the 
family,  and  Gen.  Anderson,  but  said  to  us  that  he  could 
live  but  a  few  days. 

"'The  fates  are  against  our  family,'  said  he.  'We  will 
all  go  down  sooner  or  later.     Mother  is  right.' 

"We  i-emained  in  Washington  and  gave  Jackson  all  the 
attention  we  could.  We  merely  paid  our  respects  to  the 
President.  He  was  so  busy  we  could  not  interrupt  him. 
Joy  was  in  the  hearts  of  all  loyal  people,  while  curses  were 
upon  the  lips  of  every  disloyal  and  anti-war  Democrat  in 
the  whole  country. 

"Jackson  died  from  erysipelas  on  the  sixth  day  after  our 
arrival.  This  shock  almost  broke  me  down.  Henry  was 
nearly  frantic.  Jackson  was  his  favorite  brother.  They 
had  both  been  wanderers  alike  from  home.  We  took  his 
remains  to  our  home,  had  his  funeral  services  in  the  church 
to  which  his  mother  and  I  belonged,  and  buried  him  by  the 
side  of  my  son  David,  in  the  Allentown  Cemetery, 

"You  must  imagine  this  blow  to  our  family  ;  I  will  not 
undertake  to  describe  our  distress.  His  mother  almost 
lost  her  mind,  and  for  several  days  she  talked  incessantly 
about  Peter.  She  seemed  to  lose  sight  of  all  else.  Seraine 
was  deeply  affected.  She  thought  very  much  of  Jackson, 
he  being  the  one  who  bi'ought  about  her  union  with  Henry 
much  sooner  than,  perhaps,  it  would  have  occurred.'' 

Just  then  Mrs.  Wilson  came  in.  We  could  see  that  she 
kept  a  close  watch  over  Uncle  Daniel.  He  took  her  in  his 
arms  and  said  : 

"  My  darling,  I  was  just  speaking  of  the  death  of  your 
Uncle  Jackson." 

"Yes,  Grandpa;  I  well  remember  when  you  and  Uncle 
Henry  came  home  from  Washington  with  his  remains  ;  how . 


\ 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  66^ 

we  were  all  distressed  ;  how  Grandma's  mind  was  affected  ; 
and  how  poor  old  Aunt  Martha  cried  and  spoke  of  him.  I 
remember  also  that  he  was  buried  by  the  side  of  my  poor 
father." 

She  ceased  speaking  and  wept  and  sobbed,  and  finally 
she  took  her  grandpa  by  the  hand  and  led  him  to  his  room. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

OPERATIONS  OP  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  CEXTER.— GEX.  SHER- 
WOOD'S CAMPAIGJf  AGAINST  GATE  CITY.— HEAD'S  ARMY 
DESTROYED.— GEN.  PAPSON'S  GREAT  VICTORIES  AT 
FRANKTOWN  AND   NASHUA. 


(( 


^ 


We  die  that  our  country  may  sw^ive.'" — Lyon. 

EN.  SILENT  was  now  in  command  of  all  the  armies 
of  the  United  States,  having  his  Headquarters 
with  the  Army  of  the  East,  so  that  he  might 
have  the  unmediate  supervision  of  it.  Sherwood, 
having  been  placed  in  command  of  the  Armies  of  the  West, 
commenced  organizing  and  concentrating  his  forces  for  the 
Spring  campaign,  under  the  general  plan  suggested  by 
Silent  and  approved  by  the  President  and  Secretary  of 
War.  The  condition  of  things  in  the  North  Avas  as  hereto- 
fore described.  Sherwood  was  kejot  continually  on  the 
alert,  in  order  to  meet  the  many  raids  that  were  being 
made  in  his  Department. 

"About  the  1st  of* April,  Gren.  Forrester,  with  a  large 
cavalry  force,  again  moved  north,  marched  betAveen  Big 
and  Little  Combination  Rivers,  and  made  his  way  unmo- 
lested to  Paduah,  and  there  assaulted  the  Union  garrison 
held  by  Col.  Heck,  by  whom  he  was  badly  beaten.  He 
made  his  retreat,  swinging  around  to  Conception  River,  and 
following  that  down  to  Fort  Pillston,  Avhich  was  held  by  a 
very  small  garrison  of  colored  troops.  After  capturing  the 
post  the  unfortunate  troops  were  most  barbarously  and  in- 
humanly butchered,  no  quarter  being  given.  The  poor 
colored  soldiers  and  citizens  were  shot  down  like  so  many 
wild  beasts.  Some  were  killed  while  imploring  their  cap- 
tors for  mercy,  others  were  tied  to  trees,  fires  built  around 
them  made  of  fagots,  and  in  that  way  burned  to  death. 


UISTCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  341 

Tlie  sick  and  wounded  fared  no  better.  Such  brutality  is 
seldom  resorted  to  by  the  most  barbarous  of  the  savage 
Indian  tribes.  What  do  you  suppose  would  have  been  the 
fate  of  any  Union  officer  who  would  have  permitted  such 
conduct  on  the  part  of  his  command? " 

"Why,"  said  Col.  Bush,  "the  officer  would  have  been 
dismissed  the  service  in  utter  disgrace,  and  would  not  after- 
wards have  been  recognized  as  a  gentleman  anywhere  in 
the  Northern  States." 

"No,  sir,"  said  Dr.  Adams;  "such  officers  would  have 
been  compelled  to  change  their  na,mes  and  to  find  homes  in 
the  mountains,  where  they  would  have  been  unobserved." 

"  Yes,"  said  Uncle  Daniel,  "  that  would  have  been  so  with 
any  of  our  troops;  yet  you  never  hear  this  fact  alluded  to.  It 
is  lost  sight  of,  and  if  you  should  mention  it  publicly,  you 
would  only  be  criticised  for  so  doing.  Our  tradesmen  and 
merchants  want  their  Southern  customers,  and  therefore, 
no  matter  what  their  crimes  may  have  been,  they  are 
hushed  up  and  condoned.     But  to  return  to  my  story. 

"  Sherwood  had  made  his  disposition  for  an  advance,  and 
on  the  same  day  that  the  Army  of  the  East  commenced 
its  movement  to  cross  the  Raj>idan,  his  army  moved  out 
against  Gen.  Jones,  who  had  displaced  Biggs  and  was  in 
\  ■^»Mfebmmand  of  the  rebel  Army  of  the  Center.  Sherwood's 
army  moved  in  three  columns  from  and  about  Chatterau- 
gus — ScQ\'ens  on  the  left,  Papson  in  the  center,  and  Mc- 
Fadden  on  the  right.  Papson  moved  directly  against 
Turner's  Hill,  and  McFadden,  by  way  of  Gadden's  Mill, 
to  and  through  Snake  Gap,  against  Sarco.  Papson  had  en- 
countered the  enemy  at  Rocky  Head,  and  failing  to  dis- 
lodge him,  was  ordered  to  the  right  in  support  of  McFadden. 
Jones  fell  back  to  Sarco  and  made  a  stand.  Hord's  Corps 
assaulted  him  in  front,  Scovens  on  his  right,  Papson  and 
McFadden  on  his  left,  McFadden  gaining  the  high  ridges 
overlooking  the  fort  and  opened  a  destructive  artillery  fire 
against  it. 

"Late  in  the  evening,  as  night  was  closing  in,  Gen.  An- 
derson ordered  a  part  of  his  command  to  assault  and  charge 
their  works  near  the  river,  south  of  the  town.     This  was 


343  UNCLE  DAIN'IEL'S   STORY. 

executed  in  gallant  style,  Gren.  Ward  leading  the  charge. 
The  firing  all  along  both  lines  was  picturesque.  As 
volley  after  volley  was  discharged,  it  reminded  one  of  a 
line  of  Roman  candles  shooting  forth.  Soon  our  troops 
succeeded  in  dislodging  the  enemy  and  capturing  his  works, 
with  many  prisoners.  This  closed  the  contest;  and  that 
night  Jones,  with  his  army,  retreated,  destroying  bridges 
and  all  else  behind  him. 

"  He  was  vigorously  pushed  by  our  army.  Two  days 
later  Papson's  head  of  column  struck  the  rear  of  the  enemy 
between  Caseyville  and  King's  City.  Skirmishing  com- 
menced, and  was  kept  up  during  the  night.  At  this  point 
Jones  had  collected  his  whole  army— three  large  corps,  com- 
manded by  Harding,  Polkhorn  and  Head,  numbering 
nearly  as  many  men  as  Sherwood's  forces.  During  the 
night,  however,  the  enemy  retreated,  and  did  it  so  hand- 
somely that  the  next  morning  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen 
as  evidence  of  an  enemy,  save  fresh  earthworks. 

"  After  remaining  there  several  days  waiting  for  supplies, 
etc.,  our  forces  resumed  their  advance  and  moved  rapidly 
in  the  direction  of  a  town  on  the  Powder  Springs  road 
called  Dalls;  McFadden  on  the  extreme  right,  Papson  in 
the  center,  and  Scovens  on  the  left.  Hord,  of  Papson's 
army,  in  moving  to  the  crossing  of  Pumpkin  Run,  met  the 
enemy,  and  was  soon  engaged  in  what  turned  out  to  be  a 
severe  battle,  lasting  until  quite  in  the  night.  This  checked 
the  movement  of  the  army  under  Papson,  and  changed  the 
point  to  be  gained  to  Hopeful  Church.  There  was  con- 
tinuous skirmishing  and  fighting  at  this  point  at  close 
range  behind  works  for  about  five  days.  The  losses,  how- 
ever, wei-e  not  very  considerable  on  either  side,  both  being 
under  cover  of  earthworks.  The  troops  here  were  so  situ- 
ated in  their  lines  and  works  that  both  sides  kept  well 
down  behind  their  cover.  Finally  our  boys  gave  it  the 
name  of  '  Hell  Hole.' 

"  McFadden  having  moved  to  Dalls,  as  ordered,  was  some 
miles  away  to  the  right  of  the  remainder  of  the  forces.  The 
enemy  seeing  this,  concentrated  two  whole  corps  and 
hurled  them  against  the  Fifteenth  Corps,  and  one  small 


UNCLE   DAMKI/S   STORY.  343 

division  on  its  left.  The  assjuilt  was  made  by  Harding  and 
Polkhorn  on  the  morning  of  the  28tli  of  May,  and  lasted 
until  late  in  the  afternoon.  This  was  a  fierce  and  very 
bloody  battle,  with  quite  a  loss  on  both  sides.  The  enemy 
broke  the  line  of  our  forces  on  the  right  and  poured  through 
the  gap  like  bees  swarming,  but  the  commander  of  the 
corps  of  '  Forty  Rounds '  was  equal  to  the  occasion,  charg- 
ing them  Avith  reserve  troops  and  driving  them  back  with 
great  slaughter.  From  that  time  on,  the  day  was  in  our 
favor.  The  General  who  commanded  the  corps  came  down 
the  line  where  bullets  were  thickest,  with  hat  in  hand, 
cheering  his  men  on  to  action  and  to  victory;  with  a  shout 
that  could  only  be  given  by  that  old,  well-drilled  corps, 
which  had  never  known  defeat,  they  rushed  forward 
against  the  enemy  and  routed  twice  their  number.  Men 
who  were  in  this  battle  say  that  the  soldiers  and  officers 
were  more  like  eni*aged  tigers  than  men.  No  power  could 
stay  them  when  it  came  to  their  turn  during  the  day  to 
make  an  assault,  the  enemy  having  made  the  first  one. 

"  Two  days  after  this  brilliant  victory  they  were  ordered 
by  Sherwood  to  their  left  to  join  the  right  of  Hord's  com- 
mand. The  army  now  being  in  compact  form  confronting 
the  enemy,  he  withdrew  to  Bush  and  Kensington  Moun- 
tains, in  front  of  Henrietta,  covering  the  railroad  to  Gate 
City.  Gen.  Sherwood  moved  his  army  on  a  parallel  line  to 
Shantee,  covering  the  railroad  to  the  rear,  being  our  line  of 
communication,  directly  confronting  the  enemy  on  the 
Mountain  ridge.  The  position  of  the  enemy  was  a  good  one; 
much  better  than  our  troops  occupied.  Thus,  our  forces 
Avere  100  miles  south  of  Chatteraugus.  During  the  whole 
march  it  had  been  one  succession  of  skirmishes  and  battles, 
from  Rocky  Head  to  Kensington  Mountain.  The  skirmishes 
and  battles  were  generally  fought  in  dense  woods,  and 
doubtless,  in  the  rapid  movements,  many  of  our  poor  men, 
and  also  of  the  enemy,  were  wounded  and  left  to  die  in  the 
forest.  The  enemy's  lines  were  several  miles  in  length, 
covering  those  spurs— Kensington,  Bush  and  Pine  Moun- 
tains. Our  troops  were  pushing  up  as  close  as  possible  under 
a  continuous  and  heavy  fire.    While  advancing  our  lines 


344  Uis^CLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

our  forces  could  see  the  signals  of  the  enemy  on  the  moun- 
tains, and  yery  soon  learned  to  read  them. 

"  In  one  of  the  forward  movements  on  our  extreme  right 
a  very  sharp  artillery  duel  took  place  between  Davies'  ar- 
tillery and  Polkhorn's,  who  formed  the  enemy's  left.  Dur- 
ing this  engagement  Polkhorn  was  killed  by  one  of  our 
round  shots.  (Jur  signal  officers  interpreted  the  enemy's  sig- 
nals stating  his  death.     Our  boys  sent  up  a  great  shout. 

The  enemy  thereby  discovered  that  our  men  could  read 
their  signals  and  at  once  changed  them,  much  to  the  cha- 
grin of  our  Signal  Corps. 

"The  railroad  bridges  that  had  been  destroyed  in  our 
rear  by  the  enemy  on  their  retreat  having  been  repaired, 
the  trains  began  running  and  bringing  up  supplies.  One 
day  a  train  came  in  drawn  by  a  very  powerful  engine.  The 
engineer  concluded  that  he  would  tempt  or  alarm  the  ene- 
my, so  he  put  on  a  full  head  of  steam  and  started  down  the 
track  as  though  he  was  going  directly  into  their  lines.  As 
soon  as  he  came  in  sight — which  was  unavoidable,  as  the 
road  ran  through  an  open  field  directly  in  front  of  Kensing- 
ton Mountain,  and  then  curved  to  the  left  through  a  gap — 
they  opened  a  battery  directed  at  the  engine.  Peal  after 
peal  was  heard  from  their  guns,  but  the  engineer  ran  the 
engine  down  to  our  skirmish  line  and  there  held  it  for  some 
moments,  keeping  up  meanwhile  the  most  hideous  whist- 
ling and  bell  ringing.  <rhe  number  of  guns  that  opened  fire 
and  their  rapidity  in  firing  was  such  that  all  along  both 
lines  they  believed  a  battle  was  raging.  The  engineer  re- 
turned his  engine  to  the  train  amid  the  shouts  of  thousands 
of  our  troops. 

"Our  skirmishers  were  now  close,  approaching  nearer 
and  nearer  every  day  and  night,  the  advance  being  made 
by  regular  stages.  Several  attempts  were  made  to  double 
the  skirmish-lines  and  move  up  the  slope  of  the  ridge,  but 
this  could  not  be  accomplished.  Finally  Gen.  Anderson 
asked  permission  to  make  a  reconnoissance  to  our  left  and 
to  the  right  and  rear  of  the  enemy,  or  at  least  to  find  where 
his  right  rested.  This  was  permitted,  and  Gen.  Anderson 
struck  the  enemy's  cavalry  some  five  miles  to  our  extreme 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  345 

left,  driving  them  around  the  point  of  the  mountain  and 
capturing  very  nearly  two  regiments.  This  at  once  dis- 
closed the  fact  as  to  the  exposed  flank  of  the  enemy.  He 
then  moved  back  to  his  position  in  line  and  waited  further 
orders. 

"  Just  about  this  date  Gen.  Sherwood  received  informa- 
tion that  the  expedition  up  Blood  River  had  failed,  and 
that  Forrester  had  defeated  Sturgeon  and  was  now  prepar- 
ing to  raid  the  railroads  in  our  rear.  This  was  not  veiy  en- 
couraging to  our  forces,  but  caused  great  joy  in  the  rebel 
camp  in  our  fi-ont,  as  our  forces  learned.  The  next  day  the 
enemy  made  a  feeble  attack  on  our  right,  but  was  hand- 
somely repulsed  by  Gen.  Hord'S  Corps.  Sherwood  seemed 
determined  to  try  to  dislodge  the  enemy, — a  flank  move- 
ment seemed  to  others  to  be  the  way  to  force  the  enemy 
from  his  lines  of  works  on  the  crest  of  the  mountain. 

"On  the  27th  of  June,  he  ordered  an  assault  on  Little 
Kensington  Mountain.  Our  troops  at  the  same  time  were 
to  make  demonstrations  on  all  parts  of  the  line.  McFadden 
assaulted,  by  order  of  the  commander,  the  face  of  the  moun- 
tain, where  there  was  no  possibility  of  success.  He  was 
hurled  back,  losing  many  officers  and  men.  Papson  as- 
saulted on  his  right,  where  the  mountain  slojoed  down  to  a 
low  foothill  with  no  rugged  heights.  Here  the  enemy  had 
strong  earthworks,  with  an  almost  impenetrable  abatis. 
One  division  after  another  and  one  corps  after  another 
were  hurled  against  this  breastwork,  where  fell  many  brave 
and  gallant  men  and  officers  on  that  fatal  day.  Papson 
did  not  believe  our  troops  could  take  those  strong  works, 
posted  as  the  rebels  w^ere,  but  obeyed  orders  from  his 
superior  officer. 

"  Towards  noon  our  losses  W'Cre  heavy,  and  it  seemed  like 
leading  men  into  the  very  jaws  of  death  to  attempt  another 
assault.  Some  of  the  officers,  as  well  as  men,  openly  said 
it  was  most  cruel  and  cold-blooded  murder  to  force  men  up 
against  works  where  one  man  behind  them  would  equal  at 
least  four  of  the  assaulting  party.  Yet  another  attack  was 
ordered,  and  about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  all  were 
ready.  Sherwood  was  on  a  high  hill  a  good  distance  in  the 
rear,  where  he  could  see  all  that  was  going  on. 


346  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"The  order  was  given  to  move  forward.  Gen.  Anderson 
was  put  to  the  front,  my  son  Peter  in  command  of  his  ad- 
vance brigade.  On,  on  they  went,  well  knowing  that  many 
a  brave  boy  would  fall  to  rise  no  more.  Not  a  word  was 
spoken  save  the  one  of  command.  The  line  moved  right 
on,  the  enemy  pouring  shot  and  shell  into  our  ranks.  Our 
brave  boys  fell  like  grass  before  the  scythe.  As  our  ranks 
thinned  and"  gaps  were  made  by  shot  and  shell  the  solemn 
command  could  be  heard,  '  Close  up,  my  brave  boys  ! ' 

"Gren.  Anderson  rode  in  full  dress,  with  a  long  black 
plume  in  his  hat.  On  and  on,  to  the  very  jaws  of  hell 
they  went.  When  close  up  to  the  enemy  General  Ander- 
son raised  his  sword,  the  gleam  of  which  could  be  seen  afar 
in  the  sunlight.  He  ordered  a  charge,  and  well  was  it 
made.  Up,  up,  and  into  the  jaws  of  death  they  moved. 
But  to  take  the  works  was  impossible.  The  whole  line  was 
now  engaged.  Finally  our  forces  fell  back.  Gen.  Ander- 
son held  his  men  in  their  line.  They  were  not  dismayed. 
He  was  finally  ordered  to  fall  back,  and  did  so.  P.eter,  my 
son,  was  shot  through  the  lungs.  Sullenly  and  coolly  did 
our  men  faU  back,  with  curses  many  and  loud  against  the 
blunder. 

"  This  was  the  first  repulse  to  our  army,  and  forced  the 
commander  a  few  days  later  to  do  what  should  have  been 
done  without  the  losi^  of  so  many  men.  He  moved  around 
against  Jones's  flank,  which  caused  lilm  to  abandon  his  line 
and  fall  back  to  Chatham  River,  into  his  heavy  intrench- 
ments  prepared  some  time  before. 

"  My  son  Peter,  during  the  evening  after  the  battle,  had 
been  conveyed  to  the  hospital.  As  soon  as  Gen.  Anderson 
could  do  so,  he  started  to  find  him.  He  found  young  Whit- 
comb  with  my  son,  whom  the  General  had  sent  earlier  to 
look  after  him;  also,  old  Ham,  who  was  in  the  rear  during 
the  engagement,  not  far  from  the  hospital.  When  the 
General  entered,  Peter  recognized  and  greeted  him,  but 
added: 

"  '  General,  my  time  has  come.  When  I  go,  that  will  be 
the  last  finger  but  one.  My  mother's  dream;  O  !  how  true  !. 
hoAv  true!    This  is  not  tmexpected  to  me,  my  dear  General. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  347 

I  have  been  waiting  for  it.  This  morning,  when  I  found 
what  our  orders  were,  I  committed  my  soul  to  God,  and 
felt  this  to  be  my  time.' 

"  The  General  said  to  him  that  he  thought  there  was  a 
chance  for  hiiu  to  get  well. 

"  '  No,  no,'  replied  Peter;  '  I  may  linger  some  time.  The 
doctor  thinks  there  is  a  chance  for  me;  but,  no;  I  am  sure 
this  is  only  the  fulfilling  of  my  mother's  dream.'  " 

At  this  recital  the  old  man  wept  and  walked  out  of  the 
room.     Very  soon,  however,  he  returned,  and  continued: 

"Why  should  I  grieve?  I  will  soon  see  them  all.  I  am 
very  sure  that  I  will  meet  my  good  and  brave  family  again 
in  a  better  world." 

"Amen!"  said  Dr.  Adams. 

Uncle  Daniel  said:  "Peter  always  believed  there  was 
something  in  his  mother's  dream;  and  while  Gen.  Anderson 
was  trying  to  encourage  him,  old  Ham  spoke  up: 

"  '  Marsa  Gen'l,  dey's  no  use.  I  tell  you  dat  dream  am  a 
fac'.  It  is,  sho',  an'  Marsa  Peter  he  know  it.  I  'terpret  dat 
for  hun;  'deed  I  did.  I  not  fool  on  dat.  But,  den,  we  mus' 
take  keer  ob  him.  I  'spec'  he  go  home  an'  see  he  mudder 
and  fader.  I  'spec'  me  better  go  wid  him  and  tend  to  him. 
Don't  you  fought  so  too,  Marsa  Gen'l?' 

"The  General  told  Ham  he  would  see  about  it.  Peter 
began  to  improve,  and  it  really  seemed  as  if  he  would  re- 
cover. I  was  informed  by  Gen.  Anderson  of  Peter's  mis- 
fortune, but  kept  it  from  my  family,  except  Henry,  who 
was  at  home,  as  I  before  stated,  in  order  to  aid  me  in  pro- 
tecting the  family,  the  country  being  in  such  an  alarming 
condition.  The  growing  belief  in  the  final  success  of  Silent 
against  Laws  was  quieting  the  people  somewhat. 

"  I  made  an  excuse  to  the  family,  so  that  Henry  was  sent 
South  to  see  Peter  and  bring  him  home  if  he  should  be 
able  to  stand  the  journey.  I  obtained  a  pass  for  Henry 
from  the  President  by  letter,  and  he  started  to  find  his 
brother.  He  told  Seraine,  however,  before  he  started, 
what  his  mission  was.  She  was  discreet,  and  did  not  speak 
of  it  to  any  one. 
"During  this  time  Sherwood  moved  out,  McFadden  on 


348  UNCLE   DANIEL'S   STORY. 

the  extreme  right,  Scovens  in  the  center,  and  Papson  on 
the  left.  About  six  niiles  on  the  road  leading  to  the  cross- 
ing of  the  Chatham  River  Papson  encountered  the  enemy 
and  passed  the  compliments  of  the  Fourth  of  July  with 
them,  firing  his  artillery  loaded  Avith  shell  into  their  lines. 
The  celebration  was  kept  up  in  this  way  by  both  sides 
during  the  day,  but  the  loss  was  not  great  on  either  side. 

"Just  at  this  time  Gfen.  Russell,  under  orders,  left  De 
Kalb,  Ala.,  with  2,000  cavalry,  passing  through  the  country 
and  meeting  but  little  obstruction  on  his  way.  He  finally 
struck  the  railroad  Avest  of  Opelima  and  destroyed  it  for 
many  miles,  making  a  successful  raid.  He  reported  to  Sher- 
wood at  Henrietta,  with  hundreds  of  horses  and  mules,  sup- 
posed to  have  followed  him,  on  his  return. 

"  Stoner  was  also  to  the  west  of  our  forces  hunting  for 
railroads,  bridges,  etc.,  which  might  be  useful  to  the  enemy. 
McCabe  was  with  his  cavalry  on  Soap  Run,  and  one  other 
division  under  Garner  at  Ross  Mills,  to  the  left  of  our  main 
army. 

"McFadden  with  his  army  now  moved  to  the  left,  by 
Ross  Mills,  across  Chatham  River  and  down  to  De  Kalb  by 
way  of  Stonington's  Mountain.  Scovens  crossed  the 
Chatham  River  near  the  mouth  of  Soap  Run,  and  thereby 
occupied  the  center.  Papson  crossed  at  or  above  the  rail- 
road bridge.  The  whole  army  was  now  safely  across  the 
river  and  moving  in  the  direction  of  Gate  City.  McFadden 
had  reached  De  Kalb  and  there  connected  with  Scovens, 
who  had  extended  near  to  the  Howland  House.  Papson 
was  not  so  far  advanced,  leaving  quite  a  distance  between 
him  and  Scovens. 

"  As  Papson  lay  at  Crab  Apple  Run,  the  men  carelessly 
taking  their  rest  in  fancied  security,  they  w^ere  furiously 
attacked  by  Head's  Corps.  At  first  our  men  were  scattered 
in  confusion,  but  were  soon  in  line  again,  and  the  battle 
raged  with  great  fury.  After  some  two  hours'  hard  fighting 
the  enemy  fell  back  and  again  occupied  their  breast-works. 
The  losses  on  both  sides  were  heavy  for  the  length  of  time 
they  were  engaged. 

"On  the  same  afternoon  Gen.  Leggs  division  had  a  very 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY,  349 

sharp  contest  for  a  high  hill  in  an  open  field  to  the  left  and 
south  of  the  railroad  from  the  east  to  Gate  City.  Legg  se- 
cured this  hill,  which  overlooked  the  city  and  was  the  key 
to  the  situation  on  the  east  side. 

"On  the  22d  a  great  battle  was  fought  over  this  ground 
by  McFadden's  army,  which  was  severe  and  bloody,  lasting 
well  into  the  night.  Thousands  were  slain  on  both  sides. 
The  field  almost  ran  with  blood.  Gen.  McFadden  fell  early 
in  the  day,  and  the  command  then  devolved  upon  another. 
The  battle  was  a  success  to  the  Union  troops.  It  was  a 
great  victory.  Many  prisoners  and  a  great  quantity  of 
munitions  of  war  fell  into  the  hands  of  our  troops.  Gen. 
Sherw'ood  for  some  reason  remained  at  the  Rowland  House 
during  this  battle,  with  Scovens,  whose  forces  were  not  en- 
gaged. This  battle  cannot  be  properly  described  in  this 
narrative,  nor  will  I  attempt  it. 

"On  the  28th  another  great  battle  was  fought  by  the 
same  gallant  army  as  on  the  22d,  without  assistance,  at  a 
place  called  Ezra's  House,  on  the  extreme  right  of  our 
lines.  Having  been  ordered  to  move  round  to  the  rear  of 
Scovens  and  Papson,  after  the  22d,  they  struck  the  enemy. 
During  this  engagement  the  enemy  made  as  many  as  seven 
different  assaults  upon  our  line,  but  were  repulsed  with 
great  loss  each  time.  Night  closed  in  and  ended  the  con- 
test. The  next  morning  the  dead  of  the  enemy  lay  in  front 
of  our  lines  in  rows  and  in  piles.  The  enemy  having  re- 
treated during  the  night,  our  troops  buried  their  dead, 
w^hich  numbered  hundreds.  One  of  their  Color-Sergeants, 
of  a  Louisiana  regiment,  was  killed,  and  his  flag  taken  by 
a  boy  of  an  Ohio  regiment  within  twenty  feet  of  our  lines. 

"  Skirmishing  and  fighting  continued  around  and  about 
Gate  City  for  nearly  a  month,  during  which  time  the  losses 
on  both  sides  were  very  serious.  The  latter  part  of  August 
a  general  movement  to  the  flank  and  rear  of  the  enemy  was 
made  by  the  Avhole  of  the  united  forces.  McFadden's  army, 
now  commanded  by  Hord.  moved  on  the  right  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Jonesville,  and  a  terrific  battle  ensued,  lasting  for 
some  four  hours.  They  fought  against  two  corps  of  rebels, 
which  were  driven  back  and  through  Jonesville  to  the 
southward. 


350  UJfCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"  Late  in  the  night  a  great  noise  of  bursting  shell  was 
heai-d  to  the  north  and  east  of  Jonesville.  The  heavens 
seemed  to  be  in  a  blaze.  The  red  glare,  as  it  reflected  in 
beauty  against  the  sky,  was  beyond  brush  or  word  paint- 
ing. The  noise  was  so  terrific  that  all  the  troops  on  the 
right  felt  sure  that  a  night  attack  had  been  made  on  Pap- 
son  and  that  a  terrible  battle  was  being  fought.  Couriers 
were  sent  hurriedly  to  the  left  to  ascertain  the  cause,  and 
about  daylight  information  was  received  that  Head — who 
was  in  command  of  the  rebel  forces,  having  succeeded 
Jones — had  blown  up  all  his  magazines,  burned  his  store- 
houses of  supplies,  evacuated  Gate  City,  and  was  march- 
ing with  his  army  rapidly  in  the  direction  of  Loveland 
Station. 

"Thus  the  great  rebel  stronghold,  Gate  City,  had  fallen 
and  was  ours.  The  joy  in  our  army  was  indescribable. 
Sherwood  moved  on  Loveland  Station  and  skirmished  with 
the  enemy  during  one  afternoon,  but  no  battle  ensued  ; 
why,  has  often  been  asked  by  our  best-informed  men.  Our 
troops  moved  back  on  the  same  road  by  Avhich  they  had 
advanced  to  and  around  Gate  City,  and  then  went  into 
camp,  remaining  during  the  month  of  September  with  but 
little  activity. 

"  One  day,  at  Gen.  Sherwood's  headquarters.  Gen.  Ander- 
son was  asked  by  Sherwood  if  he  was  ever  in  the  Regular 
Army.     Gen.  Anderson  replied  in  the  negative. 

"  Sherwood  said  :  '  I  am  sorry  for  that,  as  I  would  like  to 
give  you  a  larger  command.  You  are  certainly  a  good 
soldier.' 

'•  '  Well,'  said  Gen.  Anderson,  '  is  it  not  good  soldiers  that 
you  want?' 

"  '  That  is  true,'  said  Sherwood;  ■  but  we  are  compelled  to 
make  this  distinction,  where  we  have  those  who  are  or 
have  been  in  the  old  army,  or  have  been  educated  at  the 
Military  Academy.' 

"  '  But,  General,  suppose  a  man  is  or  has  been  in  the 
Regular  Army  or  educated  at  the  Military  Academy,  and  is 
not  a  successful  General,  how  will  you  then  decide?' 

"  '  Well,  Gen.  Anderson,  we  have  studied  war  and  know 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  351 

all  about  it;  you  have  not.  We  must  rely  upon  those  who 
make  it  a  profession.  Papson,  Scovens  and  myself  have 
considered  the  matter,  and  we  cannot  trust  volunteers  to 
command  large  forces.    We  are  responsible,  you  know.' 

"  'But,  General,  you  seem  to  trust  volunteers  where 
there  is  hard  fighting  to  do,  or  where  there  is  any  desperate 
assault  to  be  made.' 

"  '  Yes,  that  is  true;  but  we  cannot  afford  to  allow  volun- 
teers to  be  put  over  Regular  officers;  Regulars  do  not  like 
it,  and  we  cannot  do  it.' 

"  '  I  have  seen  some  of  your  volunteer  officers  and  soldiers 
succeed  where  your  Regulars  have  failed.  Should  not  such 
men  be  as  much  entitled  to  the  credit  as  if  they  were  pro- 
fessional or  Regular  Army  soldiers  ?' 

"  '  There  may  be  eases  of  that  kind;  but  we  will  not  dis- 
cuss this  further.  I  can  only  say  that  while  we  have  Regu- 
lars to  command  our  armies,  we  will  see  to  it  that  they  are 
given  the  places.' 

"  Gen.  Anderson  was  very  angry,  but  said  no  more  ex- 
cept '  good-by.' 

"By  this  time  Peter  had  so  far  recovered  that  the  Sur- 
geon felt  it  to  be  safe  to  remove  him.  Henry,  who  had  re- 
mained with  him  all  this  time,  now  brought  him  home, 
with  old  Hani's  assistance.  Henry  had  kept  me  posted  by 
letter,  and  it  was  very  hard  at  times  to  explain  his  absence. 
But  when  he  reached  home,  and  the  truth  was  revealed  to 
my  good  wife,  she  was  almost  frantic,  and  was  unable  to  sit 
up.  She  talked  continually  of  her  dear  son,  and  was 
haunted  day  and  night  by  her  dream.  Peter  gained 
strength  very  rapidly.  The  members  of  the  household 
were  at  his  service  at  all  times.  The  childi-en  could  not 
understand  so  many  coming  home  shot  as  they  termed  it, 
and  little  Mary  Anderson  was  continually  inquiring  of  her 
mamma  about  her  dear  j^apa,  and  if  he  was  shot  again  ! 
Our  family  had  all  become  so  nervous  that  I  was  continu- 
ally on  the  alert  for  fear  of  sickness  being  produced  by  the 
constant  strain. 

"  Old  Ham  and  Aunt  Martha  had  many  things  to  say  to 
each   other.    Ham's  experiences   in   battle   very    greatly 


352  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

amused  Aunt  Martha.  They  were  both  very  kind  to  Peter, 
but  wore  very  serious  countenances  in  our  presence.  Ham 
would  only  talk  to  me  about  Peter,  and  would  ahvays  say  : 
'  I  hopes  dat  Marsa  Peter  git  well,  but  I  fears.  Marsa  Lyon, 
I  teirs  you  dat  dream  of  de  Madam,  dat  am  bery  bad.  I 
fears  de  time  am  mighty  nigh  come.' 

"Aunt  Martha  did  not  express  any  opinion,  but  would 
shake  her  head.  Peter  kept  the  two  little  girls  by  him 
nearly  all  the  time,  petting  them,  but  conversed  very  sel- 
dom. He  would  talk  to  his  mother  occasionally,  to  keep 
her  mind  away  from  her  horrible  dream. 

"  About  the  1st  of  October  we  learned  of  the  movements 
of  large  bodies  of  the  enemy's  cavalry  in  Tennessee,  raiding 
the  railroads  to  the  rear  of  Sherwood's  army.  Head  had 
thrown  his  army  across  Chatham  River,  below  Gate  City, 
to  the  north,  and  moved  parallel  to  the  railroad,  so  that  he 
could  strike  and  destroy  our  lines  of  communication  at 
various  i^oints.  Sherwood  was  compeUed  to  follow  him. 
Our  forces  were  stationed  on  the  railroad  at  many  places. 
Gen.  G.  B.  Ream,  with  one  division,  held  Carter  Station, 
Etwau  Bridge,  Alletooning,  Ainsworth,  King's  City, 
Adamsville,  Sarco,  and  north  to  DallytoAvn.  Chatteraugus 
was  held  by  Gen.  Sleman  with  his  division,  and  Romulus 
by  Cortez.  All  had  orders  to  support  any  point  that 
should  be  attacked.  Qen.  Ream  was  of  the  opinion  that 
Head  would  strike  the  railroad  at  Alletoonmg,  where  a 
great  quantity  of  supplies  were  stored. 

"Sherwood  left  Somers  with  his  corps  at  Gate  City  and 
started  north.  He  arrived  at  Henrietta  just  as  Gen.  Ream 
had  got  Cortez  with  his  command  at  Alletooning.  Head 
was  advancing  on  Alletooning  by  rapid  marches.  He 
assaulted  the  garrison  at  once  on  his  command's  arrival. 
The  assault  was  made  with  great  determination,  but  it  was 
not  successful.  His  loss  was  very  great.  He  drew  off  and 
at  once  moved  in  the  direction  of  Romulus. 

"Gen.  Sherwood  reached  Carter  Station,  and  was  direct- 
ing his  movement  in  order  to  protect  the  railroad  and  no 
more.  Gen.  Ream  insisted  to  Gen.  Sherwood  that  Head's 
next  move  would  be  against  Sarco.     Sherwood  did  not 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  353 

think  Head  would  cross  the  Cussac  River,  and  so  com- 
menced his  march  on  Romulus  by.  way  of  King's  City,  and 
left  the  matter  of  protecting  Sarco  to  Gen.  Ream,  who  pro- 
cured trains  and  started  all  the  troops  he  could  get  together 
for  that  place.  That  night  on  the  way  they  found  the 
track  toi-n  up.  This  was  soon  repaired,  and  the  troops 
proceeded.  At  five  o'clock  Gen.  Head  arrived  in  front  of 
Sarco  and  demanded  its  surrender.  Gen.  Ream,  learning 
this,  took  the  troops  fi*om  the  cars  and  marched  from 
Cahoon,  sending  the  trains  back  for  more  re-enforcements. 
By  daylight  our  troops  were  in  the  fort  and  on  the  skir- 
mish-line at  Sarco. 

"  Ream  at  once  sent  word  to  Gen,  Sherwood  that  Head 
was  present  with  his  army  in  front  of  Sarco,  and  would 
like  to  pay  his  respects.  About  daylight  Head  opened  his 
artillery  upon  the  forts,  and  sent  forward  his  skirmish- 
line.  In  the  garrison  every  effort  was  made  to  impress 
Head  with  the  idea  that  Sherwood's  main  force  was  pres- 
ent. Every  flag  was  displayed  on  the  forts  and  along  the 
skirmish-line.  Head  kept  up  a  continuous  fire  on  the 
forts  during  the  day.  Late  in  the  afternoon  re-enforce- 
ments arrived.  There  were  but  500  ;  this  was  enough, 
however,  to  show  that  re-enforcements  were  coming.  The 
firing  was  kept  up  the  most  of  the  night;  the  next  morning 
the  enemy  was  gone. 

"He  j)assed  around  Sarco  and  struck  the  railroad  north 
of  this  place  and  dismantled  it  for  many  miles,  capturing 
every  garrison  north  from  Sarco  to  Turner's  Hill.  Turning- 
west  from  there  he  passed  through  Snake  Gap,  moving  in 
the  direction  of  Alabama.  Gen.  Sherwood  arrived  at  Sarco 
very  soon  and  was  gratified  that  the  place,  with  its  great 
quantity  of  supplies,  was  safe.  He  at  once  pushed  out 
through  Snake  Gap  in  pursuit  of  Head. 

"The  next  place  that  Head  presented  himself  with  his 
army  was  in  front  of  our  garrison  at  De  Kalb,  Ala.  He 
withdrew,  however,  and  crossed  into  Tennessee,  where  he 
rested  for  near  a  month,  collecting  supplies  and  i-ecruiting 
his  army. 

"Sherwood  halted  his  army,  and  while  resting  made 
13 


354  UXCLE  DAXIEL'S   STORY. 

such  dispositions  as  were  in  accordance  with  the  plan  to  be 
followed  out  in  the  near  future. 

"  In  the  meantime  the  excitement  in  the  North  was  very- 
great.  Jacob  Thomlinson  had  returned  from  Europe  and 
was  again  in  Canada  with  a  large  sum  of  money,  which 
was  freely  used  in  all  the  States  North  in  attempting  to 
elect  the  Democratic  candidate,  '  Little  Mack,'  for  Presi- 
dent— the  man  that  Thomlinson  had  suggested  in  the 
meeting  of  the  leaders  of  the  'Sons  of  Liberty'  at  St. 
Catharines,  Canada,  of  which  I  have  heretofore  spoken. 
Mobs  were  now  frequent,  and  bad  blood  was  stirred  up  all 
over  the  country. 

"Finding  the  condition  of  things  very  unsatisfactory,  I 
suggested  to  Henry  that  he  make  a  short  visit  to  Canada. 
He  did  so,  and  returned  to  Allentown  four  days  before  the 
Presidential  election.  He  had  met  Wintergreen,  who  had 
returned  from  England  with  Thomlinson.  He  disclosed  to 
Henry  the  fact  that  the  rebels  w'ere  greatly  depressed,  and 
w^ere  using  all  the  money  they  could  to  defeat  the  w^ar  can- 
didate, Mr.  Lincoln;  and  that  the  night  before  the  election 
a  raid  would  be  made  on  all  the  Northern  prisons,  so  that 
released  prisoners  might  burn  and  destroy,  and  thereby 
cause  such  alarm  on  the  day  of  the  election  as  to  prevent 
as  many  as  possible  from  going  to  the  polls.  At  the  same 
time  their  friends  were  to  be  in  possession  of  the  polls 
wherever  they  could.  In  this  way  they  had  hopes  of  carry- 
ing the  election. 

"I  sent  this  report  to  the  President  by  letter,  which  he 
received  in  time  to  have  all  the  prison  guards  re-enforced. 
The  attempt  was  made,  however,  but  defeated  in  every 
instance.  In  Chicago  they  were  very  near  accomplishing 
their  designs.  They  had  cut  the  water  pipes  and  were 
making  preparations  for  the  burning  of  the  city.  But  the 
attack  on  the  camp  was  thwarted,  and  the  leaders  arrested 
and  put  in  prison.  John  Wall,  of  w^hom  I  have  here- 
tofore spoken,  w  as  one  of  the  leaders,  and  was  captured 
and  imprisoned. 

"Mr.  Lincoln  was  triumphantly  elected.  Mr.  Jacob 
Thomlinson's  friend,  '  Little  Mack,'  as  he  called  him,  was 


UNCLK  DANIEL'S  STORY.  355 

ingloriously  defeated.  This  indorsement  by  the  people  of 
the  war  measures  and  the  manner  of  their  execution  was 
cheering  to  our  loyal  people,  as  well  as  to  the  armies  and 
their  commanders. 

"  Soon  after  the  election  Sherwood  abandoned  pursuing 
Head,  leaving  the  States  of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky,  with 
Head's  army  scattered  along  the  main  thoroughfares,  to  be 
looked  after  by  Papson,  with  his  forces,  preferring  himself 
to  take  the  Armies  of  the  Tennessee  and  Georgia  and  cut 
loose  and  march  unobstructed  to  the  Sea.  On  the  march, 
food  for  the  troops  and  animals  was  found  in  abundance, 
making  this  march  really  a  picnic  the  most  of  the  way. 

"While  Sherwood  was  making  this  march,  matters  of 
great  interest  were  going  on  in  Tennessee.  On  the  last  day 
of  November  the  enemy,  maddened  by  disappointment  in 
their  failure  in  the  North  to  carry  the  election  and  have 
their  Confederacy  recognized,  concluded  to  risk  their  all  in 
a  great  battle  for  the  recapture  of  the  State  of  Tennessee. 
Head,  then  in  command  of  an  army  increased  to  nearly  50,- 
000,  moved  across  Goose  Run  and  against  our  forces  at 
Franktown,  where  he  at  once  assaulted  Scovens,  who  had 
been  sent  to  oppose  his  advance.  Our  troops  were  behind 
intrenchments.  He  attacked  with  fearful  desperation.  At 
no  time  during  the  war  did  any  commander  on  either  side 
make  a  more  furious  and  desiderate  assault  than  was  made 
by  Head.  After  forming  his  lines  in  double  column,  he 
moved  right  up  to  our  works,  where  his  men  were  mowed 
down  by  the  hundreds.  Gen.  Pat  Cleber  charged  time 
and  again  with  his  division,  and  hurled  them  against  our 
works  only  to  be  as  often  driven  back  with  great  slaughter. 
At  last,  in  a  fit  of  desperation,  he  led  his  men  up  to  the 
very  mouths  of  our  cannon  and  the  muzzles  of  our  muskets. 
He  drove  his  spurs  into  his  horse  until  his  forefeet  rested 
on  our  parapet.  In  this  position  he  and  his  horse  were 
riddled  with  bullets  and  fell  into  the  trench,  which  was  lit- 
erally running  with  blood.  The  desperation  of  the  enemy 
was  such  that  they  continued  their  murderous  but  ineffec- 
tual assaults  until  their  men  were  exhausted  as  well  as  dis- 
mayed at  their  great  loss.     Thirteen  of  his  commanding 


356  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

officers  fell  killed  and  wounded.  Night  forced  him  to  de- 
sist. 

"  The  next  morning  his  men  could  not  be  brought  to  the 
slaughter  again.  The  bloody  battle  ended  and  Scoven's 
men  withdrew  to  Nashua,  three  miles  to  the  South  of 
which  place  Papson's  army  was  intrenched.  Wellston,  in 
command  of  about  8,000  cavalry,  covered  both  flanks  of  our 
forces.  It  was  now  getting  along  in  December.  The  enemy 
moved  forward  and  intrenched  in  the  front  and  within  two 
miles  of  Papson.  The  weather  became  very  bad  for  any 
kind  of  movement.  It  rained,  hailed,  and  sleeted  until  the 
country  around  and  about  them  became  very  muddy  and 
swampy,  and  at  times  covered  with  a  sheet  of  sleet  and  ice. 
Papson  hesitated  to  attack  and  Head  could  not  retreat ;  so 
there  the  two  armies  lay  shivering  in  the  cold,  suffering 
very  greatly,  both  fearing  to  take  any  decisive  steps. 

"  Gen.  Silent  became  quite  impatient,  believing  it  to  be 
the  time  to  strike,  as  the  enemy  could  not  get  away. 
Finally  he  concluded  to  relieve  Papson,  but  notified  him  of 
his  order.  Papson  now  made  ready  for  an  assault.  His 
command  was  posted  as  follows:  Gen.  A.  J.  Smithers  on 
the  right,  who  was  to  assault  the  enemy's  left,  supported  by 
Wellston's  cavalry;  Ward  was  to  support  Smithers  on  his 
left,  acting  against  Monterey  Hill,  on  the  Hillston  road; 
Scovens  was  to  hold  the  interior  line,  being  the  defense  of 
Nashua.  When  the  time  arrived,  all  being  in  readiness, 
the  order  was  given.  The  enemy  seemed  to  be  totally  un- 
aAvare  of  the  movement.  Smithers  and  Wellston  moved 
out  along  the  pike.  Wheeling  to  the  left  they  at  once  ad- 
vanced against  the  enemy.  The  cavalry  first  struck  the 
enemy  at  the  Harden  House,  near  Rich  Earth  Creek,  and 
drove  him  back,  capturing  many  prisoners.  One  of  Smith- 
ers's  divisions  moving  with  the  cavalry,  captured  two 
of  the  enemy's  strong  advance  positions,  with  about  400 
prisoners. 

"  At  this  time  Scovens's  Corps  was  put  in  on  Smithers's 
right,  and  the  advance  was  then  made  by  the  whole  line. 
Ward's  Corps  now  fovmd  the  enemy  to  Smithers's  left,  and 
Gen.  Anderson  led  his  command  against  Monterey  Hill  and 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  357 

carried  it,  capturing  a  number  of  prisoners.  Ward's  Corps 
at  once  advanced  against  the  main  line  of  the  enemy,  and 
after  a  bloody  contest  carried  it,  capturing  a  great  many 
prisoners,  a  number  of  pieces  of  artillery,  and  many  stands 
of  colors.  The  enemy  was  now  driven  out  of  his  entire  line 
of  works  and  fell  back  to  a  second  line  at  the  base  of  Har- 
pan  Hills,  holding  his  line  of  retreat  by  way  of  Franktown. 
Night  closed  in  and  stopped  again  the  play  of  death.  Our 
forces  were  now  in  possession  of  sixteen  pieces  of  ai'tillery, 
wath  many  offlcei-s  and  1,200  prisoners,  not  including 
wounded.  Our  troops  bivouacked  on  their  line  of  battle  in 
order  to  be  ready  for  any  movement  in  the  morning. 

"Ward's  Coi'ps  at  six  in  the  morning  moved  south  from 
Nashua,  striking  the  enemy  and  driving  him  some  five 
miles,  to  Overton's  Hill,  where  he  had  thrown  up  works 
and  was  making  a  stand.  Gen.  Sleman  now  moved  rapidly 
to  Gren.  Ward's  left.  Scovens  remained  in  his  position  of 
the  last  night.  Wellston  moved  to  the  enemy's  rear  and 
drew  up  his  line  across  one  of  the  Franktown  roads. 

"About  two  o'clock  one  brigade  of  Ward's  Corps,  sup- 
ported by  Sleman's  division,  assaulted  Overton's  Hill, 
which  was  the  enemy's  center.  One  of  Sleman's  brigades 
was  composed  of  colored  troops.  The  ground  over  which 
they  had  to  assault  was  open.  The  enemy  re-enforced  his 
center.  The  assault  was  made,  but  received  by  the  enemy 
with  a  terrible  shower  of  grape,  canister  and  musketry. 
Our  forces  moved  steadily  on,  not  w^avei'ing  in  the  least, 
until  they  had  nearly  reached  the  crest  of  the  hill,  when 
the  reserves  of  the  enemy  arose  from  behind  their  works 
and  opened  one  of  the  most  destructive  fires  ever  witnessed, 
causing  our  ti'oops  to  first  halt  and  then  fall  back,  leaving 
many  dead  and  w^ounded,  both  black  and  white  indis- 
criminately, in  the  abatis  and  on  the  field. 

"  Gen.  Ward  immediately  re-formed  his  command,  and 
all  the  forces  of  the  army  moved  simultaneously  against 
the  enemy's  works,  carrying  every  position,  breaking  the 
lines  in  many  places,  and  driving  him  in  utter  rout  from 
his  position,  capturing  all  his  artillery  and  thousands  of 
prisoners,  among  whom  were  many  officers,  including  four 


358  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

Generals,  "Ward  and  Wellston  pursued  the  fleeing  enemy 
until  by  capture  and  other  means  Head's  army  was  entirely 
destroyed  and  wiped  out  of  existence  as  an  organization. 
It  appeared  no  more  in  the  history  of  the  great  rebellion. 
Thus  were  destroyed  all  the  formidable  forces  of  the  enemy 
in  the  AVest.  The  army  of  Papson  now  went  into  Winter 
quarters  at  different  points  which  were  thought  necessary 
to  be  garrisoned. 

"Peter,  by  this  time,  was  growing  very  weak,  having 
had  a  relapse,  resulting  in  a  very  serious  hemorrhage.  At 
his  request  I  had  telegraphed  Gen.  Papson,  stating  his 
great  desire  to  see  Gen.  Anderson.  Upon  the  receipt  of 
which,  leave  was  immediately  granted  the  General  and  he 
came  home,  bringing  Lieut.  Whitcomb  with  him.  On  the 
way  home  people  greeted  him  everywhere  with  shouts  of 
joy.  They  could  now  see  that  the  end  was  near,  and  they 
were  overflowing  with  gratitude  and  good  feeling. 

"On  their  arrival  you  can  imagine  the  joy  of  our  house- 
hold. The  meeting  between  him  and  Peter  was  most 
touching.  Both  wept  like  children.  All  were  much 
affected;  even  the  two  little  children  wept  and  sobbed 
aloud  at  the  bedside  of  their  Uncle  Peter.  My  wife  was 
quite  feeble.  She  greeted  the  General  as  one  of  her  own 
sons,  and  said: 

"  'Our  dear  Peter  is, not  going  to  live.  I  see  it  all,  and 
I  pray  God  that  he  may  take  me  also.' 

"The  General  encouraged  Peter  all  he  could.  Ham  and 
Aunt  Martha  were  as  delighted  to  see  the  General  as  were 
any  of  his  family.  We  all  tried  to  be  cheerful  and  in  good 
spirits,  but  it  was  very  hard  to  do  this  under  the  circum- 
stances. 

"The  next  day  after  the  General  reached  home  he  in- 
quired of  Ham  why  he  did  not  return  to  the  army.  Ham 
said : 

"  '  I  fuss  done  thought  I  would,  and  den  I  knowed  I  be 
no  use,  kase  you  so  far  off,  and  I  feared  I  not  jes'  safe  gwine 
frough  dem  Sesh  lines  down  dar  ;  and  den  I  knowed,  too, 
dat  you  kin  git  as  many  niggers  as  you  wants  dat  am  jes' 
as  good  as  Ham  is,  'ceptin  when  you  done  wants  good  tings 


UiSTCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  859 

to  eat,  seeh  like  as  chickens.  Ham  can  allers  get  dem  when 
dey  is  'round  and  skeered  of  the  Sesh.  I  all  de  time  no- 
ticed dey  is  powerful  feared  ob  de  Sesh,  Marsa  Lyon.  De 
Greneral  know  dat  am  so.' 

'"Well,  Ham,  you  must  be  ready  to  go  back  with  me 
when  I  return.' 

"  'Oh,  yes,  Marsa;  oh,  yes  !  I  go  all  right ;  I  will,  sho' 
as  you  is  bawn.  But  I  tells  you  dat  Marsa  Peter  am  pow- 
erful bad,  he  am,  sho'.  I  dream  it  all  out  las'  night.  Mis- 
sus, she  be  right  in  dat.  He  be  agoin'  dis  time,  and  no 
mistake.     Dat  dream  ob  de  Missus  be  all  come  'I'ound.' 

"  '  That  will  do.  Ham  ;  you  go  and  talk  to  Aunt  Martha 
about  your  dreams. ' 

'"All  right,  Marsa,  all  right,  sah  ;  but  you  mine  what  I 
tole  you.' 

"  The  next  day  Joseph  Dent  came  in,  and  we  had  a  long- 
conversation  on  the  subject  of  the  war,  the  Golden  Circle 
and  the  Sons  of  Liberty.  He  said  that  they  were  alarmed, 
and  quite  a  number  had  refused  to  meet  recently,  but  that 
the  Grand  Commander  had  issued  a  call  for  a  meeting  to  be 
held  in  Canada  some  time  soon,  where  many  of  the  leading- 
men  were  again  to  assemble  and  take  into  consideration 
some  new  plan  for  aiding-  the  rebellion.  After  he  left  for 
home  the  General,  Henry  and  I  consulted  as  to  the  best 
plan  to  get  at  what  those  men  in  Canada  were  working  up. 
They  had  tried  mobs  and  riots  in  New  York  and  other 
places,  had  tried  releasing  prisoners,  burning  and  destroy- 
ing cities,  scattering-  disease  in  our  hospitals,  and  army 
raids,  guerrilla  warfare,  etc.,  and  had  failed  in  all.  Now 
what  next  ?  AVe  thought  that  it  would  be  best  for  Henry 
and  Seraine  to  return  to  Detroit ;  that  Henry  again  should 
visit  Canada,  and,  by  him  the  information  could  be  com- 
municated to  me.  This  being  understood,  they  left  the  next 
day.  James  Whitcomb,  having  gone  immediately  home  on 
his  arrival  at  Allentown,  would  be  with  his  pai-ents  and 
Seraine,  while  Henry  should  visit  in  Canada. 

"Peter  was  now  apparently  improving  and  we  felt  he 
might  possibly  recover.  The  news  of  Sherwood's  safe  ar- 
rival at  the  Sea  having  been  received,  the  people  were 


360  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

greatly  rejoiced.  They  felt  that  the  Spring  campaign 
Avould  probably  end  the  rebellion.  The  country  was  full 
of  hope  and  the  drooping  spirits  of  anxioiTS  people  were 
much  revived.  Things  went  on  in  this  way  and  our  family 
enjoyed  themselves  as  best  they  could.  Mary  Anderson 
and  Jennie  Lyon.  David's  widow,  and  the  two  little  girls, 
made  our  home  as  pleasant  as  possible  But  my  poor  wife 
grew  Aveaker  all  the  time,  which  gave  us  much  concern. 

"  Henry  had  arrived  in  Canada,  and  again  found  his 
friend  Wintergreen.  They  were  now  visiting  different 
places.  Henry  had  written  Seraine  and  she  came  down  to 
Allentown,  spending  two  days  with  us,  and  at  the  same 
time  posting  the  General  and  myself  as  to  the  movements 
of  the  conspirators.  Thomlinson  had  called  the  leaders  of 
the  Northern  Sons  of  Liberty  to  again  assemble  at  St. 
Catharines  the  last  Thursday  in  January.  Henry  had 
concluded  to  remain  and  learn  fully  their  intentions  and 
schemes.  I  told  Serame  to  say  to  him  that  his  proposition 
to  remain  was  approved.  I  sent  to  the  President  the  in- 
formation and  Henry's  intention,  in  answer  to  w^hicli  I  re- 
ceived a  very  kind  and  touching  letter  from  one  of  his 
Secretaries,  exhibiting  great  sympathy  for  my  family  and 
deploring  our  misfortunes. 

"Time  moved  on,  and  the  Gfeneral  was  preparing  to 
leave  for  his  command,^  when  Peter  became  very  much 
worse;  and,  also,  my  wife  was  growing  weaker  and  losing 
her  mind.  Peter  was  coughing  very  often  and  having 
slight  hemorrhages.  The  physician  pronounced  him  to  be 
in  a  very  critical  condition.  One  morning  Aunt  Martha 
came  running  into  the  parlor  where  the  family  were  sitting, 
and  with  much  anxiety  cried  out: 

"  '  Marsa  Lyon  and  Marsa  Gen'l,  come  to  Marsa  Peter, 
quick;  'cause  he  bleed  to  deff  if  you  not  hurry.' 

"We  ran  to  him  quickly.  He  was  bleeding  profusely, 
holding  his  head  over  the  edge  of  the  bed.  He  could  only 
speak  in  a  gurgling  whisper.  He  took  me  by  the  hand  and 
said: 

"  '  Fathei-,  it  is  all  over  with  me;  soon  there  will  be  but 
one  finger  left.' 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


361 


"  We  laidTaim  back  on  the  pillow,  and  without  another 
word  or  struggle  he  passed  away.  Good  bless  my  poor 
son ! " 

"Amen  !  "  said  Dr.  Adams. 

Uncle  Daniel  soon  proceeded,  saying:  "But,  my  good 
friends,  this  was  not  my  only  grief.  We  tried  to  keep  his 
death  from  his  mother.  She,  in  her  delirium,  was  constantly 
speaking  of  her  dear  son  Peter,  and  crying.    She  seemed  to 


MRS.    LYON  DIES  AT  PETER  S  COFFIN. 


have  no  thought  except  of  Peter  and  the  constant  shadow 
of  her  dream.  The  day  of  Peter's  funeral  her  rea- 
son seemed  to  return  and  her  strength  revived.  She 
asked  for  all  of  us  to  come  into  her  room,  and  we  did  so. 
When  she  saw  that  Peter  was  not  with  us,  she  inquired 
why.  I  answered  that  he  could  not  come.  I  then  broke 
down  and  left  her  room  weeping.  She  saw  it,  and,  with 
strength  that  she  had  not  shown  for  many  weeks,  arose, 
and  leaping  to  the  floor  rushed  past  all  into  the  parlor,  and 
there  saw  Peter  lying  a  corpse.     She  shrieked  and  fell  on 


363  UNCLE  DANIEl/S  STORY. 

his  remains.     We  lifted  her  and  carried  her  back  to  her 
bed.     She  was  dead  !" 

Uncle  Daniel  sank  back  into  his  chair  overcome  with  his 
sorrows.  The  severe  trials  through  which  he  had  passed, 
re-called  again,  opened  the  flood  of  sorrow,  which  well  nigh 
swept  him  away.  "We  withdrew  for  the  present,  with  in- 
tense sympathy  for  the  old  hero  and  a  feeling  that  the 
Government  had  sadly  neglected  him. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  SCHEME  TO  CAPTURE  OR  KILL  THE  PRESIDENT  AND 
GEN.  SILENT. — A  VILLANOUS  PLOT. — THE  RECKLESS 
AND  DESPERATE  SCHEMES  OF  THE  CONSPIRATORS. — 
THE  PLAN  REVEALED.  —  THE  PRESIDENT  AND  GEN. 
SILENT  WARNED  OF  THEIR  DANGER. 


/  could  a  tale  unfold,  whose  lightest  word 

Woiild  harroiv  up  thy  soul,  freeze  up  thy  young  blood.'''' 

—Shakespeare. 


(( 


T 


IHE  death  of  my  son  Peter  and  my  beloved  wife 
cast  such  a  deep  gloom  over  our  household  that 
it  seemed  we  never  could  rally  again  to  do  any- 
thing for  ourselves  or  our  country.  Gen.  Ander- 
son returned  to  his  command  a  sad  and  despondent  man. 
He  had  left  Ham  to  look  after  things  for  us  at  home,  our 
family  now  being  reduced  to  Jennie  Lyon,  Mary  Anderson, 
the  two  children,  Ham,  Martha  and  myself.  We  were 
lonely  in  the  extreme,  and  seemed,  for  some  cause  undis- 
coverable  to  us,  to  be  drinking  the  bitter  dregs  from  the 
poisoned  chalice.  Ham  and  Aunt  Martha  saw  my  distress 
and  tried  in  their  honest  and  simple  way  to  pour  consola- 
tion into  my  soul.  The  little  children,  in  their  childish 
simplicity,  seemed  to  be  the  only  fountain  whence  I  could 
drink  draughts  of  comfort  in  my  lonely  hours  of  distress. 
Seraine  came  to  our  house  to  attend  the  funeral,  as  Henry 
could  not  reach  home  in  time  to  be  with  us  and  see  the 
last  of  his  mother  and  brother.  I  wrote  him  by  his  wife 
and  directed  him  to  remain.  He  came  to  Detroit  terri- 
bly broken  down  with  grief,  and  returned,  sad  and  de- 
jected, to  Canada.  He  was  frequently  interrogated  as  to 
the  cause  of  his  melancholy,  but  parried  it  as  best  he 
could, 


364  UiS^CLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"About  the  12tli  of  February  he  returned  to  Detroit, 
and,  bringing  Seraine  with  him,  came  to  my  house.  Our 
meeting  was  mixed  with  joy  and  sadness.  The  ladies,  as 
well  as  my  myself,  were  very  much  gratified  at  having  dear 
Seraine  (as  we  all  called  her)  with  us  again.  She  conversed 
so  sensibly  on  the  svibject  of  our  misfortunes  that  she  made 
us  almost  feel  that  they  must  be  for  our  good. 

"  As  soon  as  we  could  do  so,  Henry  and  I  sat  down  to  talk 
over  the  situation  in  Canada  and  the  schemes  of  the  con- 
spirators. He  reported  to  me  all  he  had  seen  or  heard  on 
the  question  of  the  war,  stating  in  the  beginning  that  there 
w\as  no  time  to  lose.  When  he  found  Wintergreen  they  set 
out  for  a  trip  through  Canada.  After  visiting  many  places 
and  meeting  various  persons  from  the  South  who  had  been 
in  Canada  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  in  carrying  the  Presi- 
dential election  in  favor  of  the  anti-war  or  Democratic 
party,  but  who  had  not  been  able  to  return  since  the  elec- 
tion, and  were  waiting,  Micawber-like,  for  something  to 
turn  up,  they  had  finally  arrived  at  Montreal,  where  they 
again  met  Joseph  Thomlinson  and  quite  a  number  of  faces 
to  them  unfamiliar.  These  persons  were  evidently  there 
for  some  purpose  looking  to  the  success  of  the  rebellion. 
Thomlinson  received  them  kindly,  inquired  of  Winter- 
green  how  he  felt  since  his  return  from  London,  and  asked 
many  qiiestions  about  certain  people  at  Windsor.  Henry 
was  also  interrogated  as  to  how  matters  looked  to  him,  to 
which  he  answered  that  the  signs  were  not  so  favorable  as 
heretofore. 

"Thomlinson  went  into  a  long  disquisition  on  the  recent 
campaigns.  He  denounced  Gen.  Head,  who  had  been  so 
utterly  destroyed  by  Papson,  as  a  'brainless  ass-,' and  spoke 
of  Gen.  Laws  as  having  lost  much  of  his  vigor  and  daring. 
He  said  that  if  Gen.  Wall,  their  greatest  General,  was 
alive,  he  would  drive  Silent  out  of  Virginia  in  one  month. 
He  said  that  the  re-election  of  Lincoln  was  a  severe  blow 
to  them;  that  they  had  been  deceived  by  their  Northern 
friends.  They  had  been  led  to  believe  that  there  was  no 
doubt  of  Little  Mac's  election,  with  a  liberal  expenditure 
of  money;  that  he  had  drawn  checks  and  paid  out  for  that 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  365 

purpose  on  behalf  of  the  Confederacy  $1,100,000,  and 
seemed  to  think  that  unless  measures  were  taken  at  once 
to  strike  consternation  into  the  hearts  of  the  Northern 
people  all  would  be  lost;  that  the  President  of  the  Confed- 
eracy and  his  Cabinet  had  been  all  along  expecting  some 
great  result  from  the  efforts  of  their  Northern  allies,  and 
especially  from  the  efforts  of  Valamburg  and  Thomas  A. 
Strider. 

"  'True,'  he  said,  '  Valamburg  had  been  very  much  ham- 
pered by  the  suspicions  resting  upon  him  in  the  minds  of 
the  people,  but  it  was  not  so  with  Strider.  He  could  have 
done  a  great  deal  more  if  he  had  not  been  so  timid.  He 
(Strider)  seemed  to  think  that  he  could  secure  the  success 
of  the  Confederacy  by  crippling  the  U.  S.  Government  in 
opposing  legislation  and  breeding  strife  and  jealousies  in 
the  Union  armies.  '  But,'  he  continued,  '  Lincoln  is  an  old 
fox,  and  soon  smelled  out  those  little  devices  of  Sti'ider. 
He  has  completely  checkmated  him  and  his  friends  who 
were  acting  on  his  line,  by  relieving  from  command  all 
those  who  were  playing  into  Strider's  hands,  and  has  put 
in  their  places  a  set  of  fanatics,  who  are  fighting  on  moral 
grounds  alone.' 

"  He  spoke  of  Silent  as  a  man  who  did  not  value  life  or 
anything  else,  saying  that  he  was  a  superstitious  man,  who 
believed  that  he  was  merely  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of 
the  Almighty  to  wipe  out  slavery.  Not  only  so,  but  be- 
lieved that  he  was  guided  and  directed  in  all  his  move- 
ments by  the  mysterious  hand  of  Providence.  So  he 
(Thomlinson)  could  not  see  the  use  of  relying  longer  on 
any  satisfactory  result  to  come  from  the  course  being  pur- 
sued by  their  Northern  friends.  He  said  they  must  act  more 
openly,  energetically  and  promptly,  if  they  were  to  help 
the  Confederacy. 

"  There  were  two  men  present  that  Henry  thought  he 
had  seen  somewhere  before,  but  could  not  place  them.  One 
was  a  medium-sized  man,  with  rather  dark  complexion, 
dark  hair,  eyes  and  mustache.  He  was  introduced  as  a 
Mr.  "Wilkes.  The  other  was  a  young  man,  pei'haps  thirty 
years  of  age,  slight,  with  brown  hair,  blue  eyes  and  no 


366  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

beard,  named  John  Page.  These  two  men  seemed  nervous 
and  uneasy;  they  conversed  but  httle.  The  man  Wilkes 
remarked  that  there  was  but  one  way,  which  was  a  part 
of  every  insurrection,  and  he  was  in  favor  of  that  way. 
Page  agreed  with  him,  both  seeming  to  understand  the 
proposition;  yet  it  was  not  stated  in  the  conversation  at 
that  time  what  Wilkes  meant  by  'but  one  way.' 

"Thomlinson  made  no  answer  to  Wilkes  or  Page,  but 
continued  by  saying: 

"  'I  have  called  the  leading  men  of  our  organization  to 
meet  again  at  St.  Catharines,  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  Feb- 
ruary, and  at  that  time  there  must  be  some  scheme  devised 
and  agreed  upon  that  will  turn  the  scale,  or  all  will  be  lost, 
and  we  will  all  be  wandering  vagabonds  over  the  face  of  the 
earth.' 

"  Henry  inquired  if  Mr.  Carey  was  in  the  city.  Thomlin- 
son  said  no;  that  he  Avas  in  Richmond,  but  would  be  at 
their  meeting  if  he  could  get  through  the  lines,  in  doing 
which  they  had  met  with  no  trouble  heretofore.  Winter- 
green  said  that  the  people  where  he  had  been,  who  were 
friendly,  were  now  very  despondent  and  greatly  alarmed 
for  the  safety  of  Richmond,  as  well  as  the  Confederacy; 
that  everything  seemed  to  be  against  them  of  late. 

"  '  Yes,'  replied  Thomlinson,  '  we  have  much  to  discourage 
us,  and  at  the  same  time  all  can  be  regained  that  we  have 
lost  if  our  friends  will. settle  upon  some  good  plan  and 
carry  it  out.  But  it  does  seem  that  all  our  plans  and 
schemes  so  far  have  been  abortive.  Our  first  great  scheme 
of  burning  the  Northern  cities  failed  by  the  burning  of  the 
Will-o'-the-Wisp  and  the  loss  of  Dr.  Mears  and  Prof.  McCul- 
lough ;  and  also  of  the  material  accumulated  by  Dr.  Black- 
man.  We  stirred  up  riots  in  New  York  city  and  elsewhere 
in  opposition  to  the  draft,  with  a  promise  from  Valamburg, 
Strider,  McMasterson,  and  B.  Wudd  that  our  friends  would 
come  to  the  rescue  and  make  resistance  everywhere.  But 
these  men  failed  to  stand  by  their  promises.  The  inaugu- 
rating of  riots  and  the  emi:)loyment  of  men  to  engage  in 
them  cost  the  Confederacy  $500,000.  We  undertook  to  re- 
lease prisoners  from  all  the  Northern  prisons.      We  pur- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  36'J' 

chased  arms  and  smuggled  them  to  our  friends  sufficient  to 
have  armed  all  the  prisoners.  This  was  all  that  was  want- 
ing, our  friends  North  stated  to  me;  but  when  the  time 
came,  which  was  the  last  night  before  the  Presidential 
election,  at  Camp  Chase  the  effort  was  too  feeble  to  be 
recognized,  and  at  Chicago,  where  we  were  assured  that 
the  prisoners  would  be  i-eleased  and  the  city  burned  and 
desti'oyed,  what  was  the  result?  They  cut  one  or  two 
water-pipes,  and  Wall,  Greenfel  and  Buckner  were  arrested. 
All  our  arms  were  found  in  Wall's  cellar,  and  taken  posses- 
sion of  by  our  enemies.  Mr.  Eagle  and  Mr.  N.  Judy  Corn- 
ington  were  not  on  hand,  neither  as  actors  nor  advisers; 
and  so  it  is.  The  arms,  ammunition  and  hire  for  smuggling 
them  through  cost  a  half  miillion  dollars.  This  kind  of 
work  will  not  do.  It  is  not  only  expensive,  but  fruit- 
less.' 

"  He  then  stated  to  those  present  that  he  wished  them, 
all  to  attend  the  next  meeting,  as  mentioned,  and  to  study 
up  in  the  meantime,  some  well-defined  plan  for  successful 
operations.  Henry  and  Wintergreen  left  for  other  points, 
and  returned  to  St.  Catharines  on  the  day  appointed  for 
the  meeting,  where  they  met  with  many  additional  persons, 
strangers  to  both  of  them.  The  delegates  assembled  in  the 
same  hall,  in  the  rear  of  the  Victoria  Hotel,  as  before. 
They  were  called  to  order  by  the  Grand  Commander  of  the 
Sons  of  Liberty,  Mr.  Valamburg,  of  Dayburg,  O.  All  were 
seated  and  the  roll  was  then  called  by  AVintergreen,  who 
was  the  Secretary. 

' '  Illinois  was  first  called.  Wm.  Spangler  and  John  Rich- 
ardson answered;  fi-om  Indiana,  Messrs.  Dorsing  and  Bow- 
lin;  Ohio,  Valamburg  and  Massey;  Pennsylvania,  Wovel- 
son  and  Moore;  New  York,  McMasterson  and  B.  Wudd; 
Missoui-i,  Col.  Burnett  and  Marmalade;  Kansas,  String- 
felter;  Iowa,  Neal  Downing;  Wisconsin,  Domblazer;  Ne- 
braska, Martin;  Arkansas,  Walters;  Connecticut,  Eastman; 
Vermont,  Phillips;  Massachusetts,  Perry;  Maine,  Pillbox; 
Rhode  Island,  no  answer;  New  Jersey,  Rogers.  From 
Riclimond,  for  the  South,  there  Avere  Thomlinson  and  C. 
C.  Carey,  the  latter  having  just  arrived.     Other  names,  not 


368  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

remembered,  save  those  of  Messrs.  Wilkes  and  Page,  who 
were  admitted  as  representing  the  District  of  Columbia. 

"After  the  necessary  examinations  were  made  by  a 
committee,  the  persons  mentioned,  with  several  others, 
were  admitted  to  seats  in  the  assembly.  Henry  was  se- 
lected by  Wintergreen  to  assist  him  in  his  duties  as  Sec- 
retary. The  preliminaries  being  settled,  the  Chairman 
(Valamburg)  was  quite  severe  in  his  strictures  against 
Dan  Bowen,  Thos.  A.  Strider,  C.  H.  Eagle  and  N.  Judy 
Cornington  for  not  attending,  saying  he  had  letters  from 
each  of  those  gentlemen  promising  to  be  present.  He 
characterized  their  conduct  as  cowardly  and  they  as  sun- 
shine friends,  which  Avas  loudly  applauded  by  all. 

"After  remarks  by  quite  a  number  of  delegates  on  the 
situation  and  probabilities  of  the  success  of  the  Confed- 
eracy, which  were  genei'ally  tinged  with  ill-forebodings,  a 
committee  of  five  was  appointed  to  take  into  considera- 
tion and  report  to  the  assembly  ways  and  means  by  which 
the  rebellion  could  be  materially  assisted.  This  report  was 
to  be  submitted  the  next  day  at  12  o'clock.  The  meeting 
then  adjourned  until  that  time. 

"During  the  evening  a  variety  of  discussions  were  in- 
dulged in  by  various  delegates  in  favor  of  different  schemes. 
Some  went  so  far  as  to  favor  the  assassination  of  many  of  our 
leading  men.  Wilkes,  Page,  and  quite  a  number  of  persons 
from  the  South  were  in  favor  of  assassinating  the  President 
and  Gen.  Silent,  with  such  others  as  the  necessity  of  the 
case  demanded.  And  so  the  conversation  and  discussions 
ran  until  the  meeting  of  delegates  the  next  day. 

"At  12  o'clock  the  assembly  was  called  to  order  by 
Valamburg.  When  the  roll  had  been  called  and  all 
were  quiet,  the  Chairman  inquired  of  the  committee  if  they 
were  ready  to  report.  The  Chairman,  Mr.  Carey,  arose 
with  great  dignity  and  responded  that  the  committee,  after 
due  consideration  of  the  many  suggestions  submitted  to 
them,  were  now  ready  to  report.  He  was  invited  to  take 
the  stand,  which  he  did. 

"He  said  that,  preliminary  to  reporting,  he  desired  to 
make  an  explanation,  which  Avas  as  follows  :    That  on  his 


UNCLE  DANIEL  S  STORY.  iiH^J 

return  from  Montreal  to  Richmond,  since  the  Presidential 
election,  in  viewing  the  many  disasters  that  had  recently- 
befallen  the  Confederacy,  the  authorities  at  Richmond  sug- 
gested to  him  to  ascertain  if  he  could  communicate  in  some 
way  with  the  newly  elected  Vice-President,  and  discover  his 
attitu^de  towards  the  people  of  the  South.  This  was  accom- 
plished by  sending  one  of  the  Vice-President's  old  friends 
from  North  Carolina  to  Nashua,  who  being  a  citizen,  and 
not  in  any  way  connected  with  the  Confederate  army,  easily 
passed  through  the  Union  lines  to  Nashua,  where  the  Vice- 
President-elect  was  residing  at  the  time.  There  was  no 
difficulty  in  agreeing  to  an  interview  between  himself  and 
Carey,  it  being  understood  that  Carey  was  to  pass  into 
Nashua  in  disguise  and  let  the  Vice-President  know  in  some 
way  where  he  was  stopping,  and  the  interview  was  then  to 
be  arranged.  In  pursuance  of  this  agreement,  Carey  made 
the  trip  to  Nashua  disguised  as  a  Louis  City  mei'chant,  and 
passing  by  the  name  of  Thos.  E.  Hope.  He  had  no  difficulty 
in  getting  into  Nashua,  but  for  fear  of  recognition,  went  di- 
rectly to  the  house  of  a  rebel  friend  by  the  name  of  Hanson, 
and  remained  in  a  room  in  the  rear  of  the  second  story  of  the 
house.  Through  the  lady  of  the  house  the  Vice-President- 
elect was  informed  of  the  presence  of  Mr.  Carey. 

"  The  next  morning  the  Vice-President  visited  the  house 
of  Mr.  Hanson,  and  he  and  Carey  had  the  contemplated  in- 
terview. Carey  said  that  in  the  interview  the  Vice-Presi- 
dent contended  for  peace  on  the  terms  of  a  restored  Union, 
but  agreed  with  the  Democrats  of  the  North  that  the  res- 
toration should  be  on  the  basis  of  the  old  Constitution. 
Carey  said  that  in  answer  to  the  question  as  to  what  he 
would  do  if  he  were  President,  the  Vice-President  said  that 
he  would  restore  the  Union  if  he  could  on  the  old  basis,  but 
that  the  people  were  tired  of  war  and  taxes,  and  that  un- 
less Silent  could  drive  Laws  out  of  Richmond,  capture  it, 
and  destroy  the  Confederate  army  during  the  next  Spring 
campaign,  the  Confederacy  must  be  recognized  and  the  war 
ended. 

"  At  this  the  assembly  heartily  cheered.  Carey  also  said 
that  in  answer  to  the  question  as  to  the  powers  of  the  Vice- 


370  UJTCLE  DAXIEL'S   STORY. 

President,  in  case  of  the  absence  of  the  President,  if  he 
should  be  so  situated  that  he  could  not  return  to  perform 
the  duties  of  the  office,  the  Vice-President  replied  that  such 
a  case  as  stated  would  certainly  come  under  the  provision 
of  the  Constitution,  wherein  it  is  recited  that  in  case  of  the 
death,  resignation,  or  inability  of  the  President  to  discharge 
the  powers  and  duties  of  the  said  office,  the  same  shall  de- 
volve on  the  A^ice-President ;  that  under  such  circumstan- 
ces he  should  at  once  assume  the  duties  of  the  office,  but 
hoped  that  such  a  case  would  not  arise  while  he  was  Vice- 
President. 

"Carey  stated  that  the  Vice-President  said  that  he  had 
always  been  a  Union  man,  but  that  he  was  a  Democrat, 
and  had  never  been  anything  else,  and  did  not  propose  to 
be;  that  he  was  placed  on  the  Republican  ticket  Avithout 
being  consulted.  Therefore  he  did  not  feel  under  any 
obhgations  to  that  party.  He  also  stated  that  he  recognized 
the  fact  that  when  it  was  evident  that  the  Union  could  be 
held  together  only  by  subjugating  the  people  of  the  South, 
it  was  statesmanship  to  let  them  go,  and  stop  further  blood- 
shed.    This  also  brought  applause. 

"Carey  further  stated  that  the  Vice-President  expressed 
a  willingness  to  meet  larivately  with  any  of  our  leading 
men  of  the  South  at  any  time  when  and  where  it  could  be 
done  without  danger  to  either  party.  With  this  the  inter- 
view ended.  When  the  parties  separated  the  Vice-Presi- 
dent bade  him  good-by  and  grasped  his  hand  in  the  most 
friendly  and  cordial  manner.  He  said  if  Carey  should  ex- 
perience any  trouble  in  getting  back  to  Richmond  to  let 
him  know. 

"Carey  left  the  next  morning,  and  returning  to  Rich- 
mond reported  the  interview  precisely  as  it  occurred,  at 
which  the  authorities  were  greatly  pleased,  and  thought  it 
opened  a  way  for  success,  knowing  the  character  of  the 
man,  his  stubbornness,  his  egotism,  and  that  he  possessed 
a  belief  that  he  was  destined  to  be  President  of  the  United 
States  at  some  time.  It  was  not  intended  to  say  any  more 
to  him  than  to  ascertain  his  views  on  a  given  state  of  facts, 
and  having  accomplished  this  much,  the  authorities  at 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  371 

Richmond  felt  sure  that  if  the  President  of  the  United 
States  could  by  some  means  be  captured  and  spirited 
away,  and  Silent  also,  or  either  of  them,  the  success  of  the 
Confederacy  would  be  assured  beyond  question.  In  the 
event  of  the  capture  and  hiding  away  of  the  President,  the 
Vice-President  would  surely  assume  the  powers  and  duties 
of  President.  The  friends  of  the  Confederacy  in  Congress 
could  then  so  cripple  the  Government  that  no  doubt  could 
longer  exist  of  success.  He  said  it  was  thought  that  in  the 
event  the  President  could  not  be  captured,  a  party  could 
be  organized  who  could,  without  much  risk,  surprise  and 
capture  Gen.  Silent.  This  done,  LaAvs  would  at  once 
assume  the  aggressive,  drive  Meador  and  his  army  back  on 
Washington,  and  continue  the  war  beyond  the  next  Spring, 
so  that  the  friends  of  the  Confederacy  could  regain 
strength,  and,  with  the  Vice-President  in  favor  of  the 
recognition  of  the  Confederate  Government,  it  could  not 
be  longer  postponed.  But  the  great  thing  to  be  accom- 
plished, he  said,  was  the  capture  of  Mr.  Lincoln;  that 
would  end  all  controversy. 

"  This  seemed  to  strike  the  audience,  and  they  cheered 
the  proposition.  Carey  then  stated  that  this  was  the  first 
proposition  the  committee  desired  to  present.  He  had 
other  important  ones,  however,  that  must  be  considered  by 
the  assembly.  While  in  Richmond  he  found  many  men  of 
great  courage  and  daring  who  were  ready  to  do  anything 
to  bring  success  if  they  could  be  sustained  and  protected. 
The  authorities  gave  him  the  proposals  and  directed  him 
to  lay  them  before  this  assembly. 

"The  second  was  made  by  a  foreigner— a  man  of  good 
family  in  Europe,  and  a  most  daring  and  courageous  man, 
an  educated  soldier,  who  had  been  successful  in  very  many 
daring  enterprises  heretofore.  His  proposition  was  read  to 
the  assembly,  being  a  verbatim  copy  of  the  one  this  party 
had  made  to  the  President  of  the  Confederacy  through 
the  Confederate  Secretary  of  War,  which  was  as  follows: 


372  UlfCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

'"Secretary  of  War  of  the  Southern  Confed- 
eracy. 

"  '  Sir:  In  reference  to  the  subject  upon  which  I  had  the 
honor  to  converse  with  you  yesterday,  and  on  account  of 
which  you  bade  nie  call  to-day,  I  take  herewith  the  free- 
dom to  address  this  most  respectful  writing  to  you.  Your 
Honor  seemed  to  hesitate  in  giving  me  an  affirmative 
answer  to  my  statement  because  I  was  unknown  to  you. 
Permit  me  to  remark  that,  notwithstanding  I  can  give 
you  no  references  in  this  country,  I  am,  nevertheless, 
worthy  of  your  high  confidence.  My  grandfather,  Maj. 
Baron  De  Kalb,  fell  in  the  Revolutionary  War  of  this 
country.  *  *  *  I  received  an  education  pi'oportionate  to  the 
means  of  my  parents,  and  served  in  the  Crimean  war  as 
Second  Lieutenant  of  Engineers.  *  *  *  I  landed  in 
Quebec,  Canada,  in  November  last,  and  arrived  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C,  about  three  weeks  ago.  I  cannot  perceive 
Avhy  you  should  require  any  references  or  confidence,  for  I 
do  not  expect  personally  to  reap  any  benefit  before  the 
strict  performance  of  what  I  undertake.  The  task  I  know 
is  connected  with  some  danger,  but  never  will  it,  in  any 
event,  become  known  in  the  North  that  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy had  anything  whatever  to  do  with  it. 

"' The  whole  matter  resolves  itself,  therefore,  into  this 
one  question:  Does  the  Southern  Confederacy  consider  the 
explosion  of  the  Federal  Capitol  at  a  time  when  Abe,  his 
myrmidons,  and  the  Northern  Congress  are  all  assembled 
together,  of  sufficient  importance  to  grant  me,  in  case  of 
sxiccess,  a  connnission  as  Colonel  of  Topographical  En- 
gineers, and  the  sum  of  $1,000,000?  If  so,  your  Honor  may 
most  explicitly  expect  the  ti*ansaction  to  be  carried  into 
execution  between  thq  4th  and  6th  of  the  month.  *  *  * 
I  trust  you  will  not  press  in  regard  to  the  manner  in  Avhich 
I  intend  to  perform  it,  or  anything  connected  with  the  ex- 
ecution. 

'"Incase  of  an  affirmative  answer  there  is  no  tirae  to 
spare;  and  to  show  you  still  further  my  sincerity,  I  will 
even  refrain  from  asking  for  any  pecuniary  assistance  in 
carrying  the  project  through,  notAvithstanding  my  means 
are,  for  su^ch  an  undertaking,  very  limited,  and  that  some 
funds  Avould  materially  lighten  my  task,  diminish  the 
danger,  and  doubly  insure  success.  *  *  *  I  intend  to 
throw  myself  at  a  couAenient  place  into  Maryland  and  to 
enter  Washington  by  Avay  of  Baltimore. 

"  '  Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  serA^ant, 
"  '  (Signed)  C.  L.  V.  DeKalb.' 

"  Carey  said  that  this  man  was  in  the  employ  of  the  Con- 
federacy, but  that  the  authorities  Avould  not  adopt   his 


UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  373 

scheme  without  the  indorsement  of  their  Northern  friends, 
so  that  those  friends  could  have  warning  and  not  be  en- 
dangered at  the  time.  This  man  being  a  foreigner,  and  not 
understanding  tlie  situation,  regarded  all  Northern  men 
alike  and  would  destroy  one  as  soon  as  another.  There- 
fore, those  having  the  authority  to  do  so,  Avould  not  accept 
the  proposition  unless  due  notice  could  be  secretly  given, 
under  the  obligations  of  the  Sons  of  Liberty,  to  their  friends 
in  Congress.  Carey  said  he  thought  this  a  very  dangerous 
undertaking  on  account  of  the  friends  who  might  be  im- 
periled, but  felt  that  there  was  no  doubt  but  it  could  be 
accomplished. 

"Walters  spoke  up  at  this  point,  saying  this  proiDosition 
was  not  feasible  at  all,  and  a  number  assented  to  his  re- 
mark. 

"  Mr.  Carey  said  the  third  proposition  was  also  in  the 
form  of  a  communication,  and  was  placed  in  his  hands  by 
the  authorities  in  Richmond  for  consideration  by  the 
Northern  friends,  and  was  in  the  following  language,  which 
he  proceeded  to  read : 

"  'Boston  P.O.,  Ga. 
"  'Jefferson  Davis. 

"  '  Sir:  Having  a  desire  to  be  of  benefit  to  the  Southern 
States  is  the  only  excuse  I  can  offer  for  addressing  you  this 
letter;  and  believing  the  best  plan  would  be  to  dispose  of 
the  leading  characters  of  the  North,  for  that  reason  I  have 
experimented  in  certain  particulars  that  will  do  this  with- 
out difficulty;  although  it  is  quite  an  underhanded  man- 
ner of  warfare,  and  not  knowing  whether  it  would  meet 
with  your  approbation  or  not,  jDrevents  me  from  giving 
you  a  full  account  of  the  material  used,  although  I  believe 
any  one  of  them  would  take  the  life  of  a  Southern  man  in 
any  way  they  could.  If  you  wish,  write  to  me  and  get  the 
whole  process. 

"  '  Hoping  for  your  good  health  and  future  victory. 
" '  (Signed)  J.  S.  Paramore.' 

"Said  Carey:  'This  man  was  sent  for  and  closely  ex- 
amined as  to  what  he  proposed,  and  by  the  experiments 
made  by  our  best  scientists  they  were  of  opinion  that  his 
plan  could  be  made  a  success,  as  the  process  was  without 


374  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY, 

doubt  effective.  The  question,  however,  was  not  as  to  the 
process  by  which  this  could  be  done,  but  must  we  resort 
to  it?    Had  all  other  means  failed?' 

"  The  other  proposition  was  on  the  same  line,  but 
proposing  a  different  mode  of  execution,  which  Carey  also 
read: 

"' Headquarters  63d  Ga.  Reg't., 

"  'Near  Savannah. 
"  '  To  President  Davis. 

"  'Mr.  President:  After  long  meditation  and  much  re- 
flection on  the  subject  of  this  eonununication,  I  have 
determined  to  intrude  it  upon  you,  earnestly  hoping  my 
motives  will  constitute  a  full  vindication  for  such  presump- 
tion on  the  part  of  one  so  humble  and  obscure  as  myself, 
though  I  must  say  that  the  evidences  of  your  Christian 
humility  almost  assure  me.  I  propose,  with  your  permis- 
sion, to  assist  in  organizing  a  number  of  select  men,  say  not 
less  than  300  to  500,  to  go  into  the  United  States  and  assas- 
sinate, for  instance,  Seward,  Lincoln,  Greeley,  Prentice, 
and  others,  considering  it  necessary  to  the  chances  of  suc- 
cess at  this  time.  I  will  only  say  a  few  words  as  to  the 
opinion  of  its  effects.  I  have  made  it  a  point  to  elicit  the 
opinion  of  many  men  upon  this  subject,  in  Avhose  good 
sense  I  have  great  confidence,  and  while  a  difference  of 
opinion  to  some  extent  is  almost  inevitable,  most  have  con- 
fidence in  its  benefit  to  us.  The  most  plausible  argument 
seems  to  be  that  to  impress  upon  the  Northern  mind  that 
for  men  in  high  places  there  to  wield  their  influence  in 
favor  of  the  barbarisjns  they  have  been  so  cruelly  practic- 
ing upon  us  is  to  jeopardize  their  lives;  for  distinguished 
leaders  there  to  feel  that  the  moment  they  arraj^  hordes 
for  our  desolation,  at  that  moment  their  existence  is  in  the 
utmost  peril — this  would  produce  hesitation  and  confusion 
that  would  hasten  peace  and  our  independence.  With 
these  meager  suggestions  upon  the  subject  I  will  leave  it 
for  this  time.  If  you  deem  the  matter  worthy  of  any  en- 
couragement, and  will  so  apprize  me,  I  believe  I  can  give 
you  such  evidences  of  loyalty  and  integrity  of  character  as 
will  entitle  it  to  your  consideration.  So  far  as  I  am  con- 
cerned, I  will  say,  however,  that  I  was  born  and  raised  in 
Middle  Georgia.'  All  my  relationships  and  affections  are 
purely  Southern.  I  was  opposed  to  secession,  but  am  now 
committed  to  the  death  against  subjugation  or  reunion 
with  men  of  whose  instincts  and  moral  character,  till  this 
war,  I  was  totally  ignorant.  If  I  have  insulted  any  scruple 
or  religious  principle  of  yours  I  beg  to  be  pardoned.     I 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  375 

neglected  to  state  in  the  proper  place  that  I  am  an  officer 
in  the  volunteer  service. 

"  '  Begging  your  respectful  attention  to  this  coinnuiniea- 
tion, 

"'I  am,  your  Excellency's  most  obedient  servant, 

"  '  H.  C.  Durham,  63d  Ga.' 

"The  reading  of  this  communication  was  received  with 
cheers  from  quite  a  number  of  those  present,  principally 
Southern  men.  Carey  said  that  the  Secretary  of  War  had 
sent  for  Durham,  and  that  he  was  then  at  Richmond.  He 
was  a  fine  looking,  intelligent  man,  terribly  in  earnest. 
This  was  thought,  although  there  was  hesitancy  about  it 
in  the  Cabinet,  to  be  a  much  more  feasible  undertaking 
than  the  attempt  to  explode  the  Capitol  at  Washington. 
The  necessity  for  some  radical  measure  to  be  adopted  and 
put  into  execution  at  once  was  the  reason  for  these  docu- 
ments having  been  taken  from  the  archives  and  placed  in 
the  present  hands  in  their  original  form. 

"Lieut.  W.  Alston,  of  Sulphur  Springs,  Va.,  who  was 
present,  as  stated  by  Carey,  also  proposed  to  the  authori- 
ties at  Richmond  to  undertake  to  rid  the  country  of  the 
Confederacy's  most  deadly  enemies,  and  authorized  the 
committee  to  say  that  he,  here  and  now,  renewed  his  prop- 
osition; all  of  which  Carey  submitted  to  the  assembly  for 
their  consideration. 

"  The  propositions  having  been  submitted  in  due  form, 
the  Chairman  stated  that  they  were  before  the  assembly 
and  open  for  consideration.  Jacob  Thomlinson  opened  the 
discussion,  and  said  that  these  propositions  Avere  of  the 
most  vital  importance;  that  the  success  of  the  Confederacy 
hung  upon  the  action  of  this  assembly.  The  authorities 
were  waiting  with  bated  breath  until  they  could  hear  Avhat 
their  Northern  friends  would  consider  proper  and  feasible 
to  be  at  once  entered  upon.  He  wanted  no  more  promises 
without  performance.  He  wovild  save  the  Confederacy  by 
any  means  if  he  could,  and  would  consider  himself  justified. 
If  some  of  these  measures  had  been  resorted  to  much  earlier 
it  would  have  been  better.  He  said  that  war  Avas  mere 
barbai"ism  and  cruelty;  that  plunder,  burning,  pillage  and 


376  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

assassination  were  merely  the  concomitants,  and  a  part  of 
the  system,  of  all  wars;  that  when  men  make  war  it  means 
crime,  rapine  and  murder,  and  those  engaging  in  it  should 
so  understand.  Each  party  is  expected  to  capture  all  of  the 
enemy  that  can  be  so  taken,  and  to  kill  all  that  resist.  It  was 
proper  to  pick  out  and  deliberately  shoot  down  the  Generals. 
He  asked  if  it  would  be  any  worse  to  secretly  capture  Lin- 
coln and  Silent,  the  two  leaders  and  commanders  of  all  the 
United  States  forces,  or  to  assassinate  either  or  both  erf 
them,  than  to  shoot  them  near  our  lines.  He  contended 
that  if  either  or  both  of  them  should  be  seen  near  the  Con- 
federate lines  they  would  be  shot  down,  and  the  persons 
doing  it  would  be  rewarded  with  medals  of  honor,  and 
would  go  down  into  history  as  great  patriots  for  perform- 
ing the  act.  If  this  were  true,  as  all  must  concede,  why 
should  it  be  considered  a  dark  and  damnable  deed  in  time 
of  war,  when  a  great  and  dire  necessity  required,  for  two 
such  tyrants  to  be  put  out  of  the  way  in  the  cause  of 
liberty?  He  insisted  that  no  difference  could  exist,  save  in 
the  minds  of  individuals  morbid  on  the  subject  of  human 
life.  He  said  that  he  had  witnessed  enough  shamming, 
and  heard  enough  shallow  professions,  and  wanted  no 
more  of  either ;  that  the  promises  of  some  of  their  North- 
ern friends,  already  broken,  had  cost  the  Confederacy  mill- 
ions of  dollars  in  coin,  and  had  left  him  individually  bank- 
rupt and  impoverished.  There  had  been  nothing  but  a 
series  of  failures  growing  out  of  the  pretenses  of  some  of 
their  Northern  aUies.  He  was  very  sevei-e  on  many  of 
them,  especially  on  Cornington  and  Eagle,  of  Chicago,  and 
Strider  and  Bowen,  of  Indiana,  all  of  whom  he  charged 
with  gettmg  large  sums  of  money  for  use  in  the  late  elec- 
tion and  for  other  purposes.  He  said  they  neither 
accounted  for  its  disposition,  nor  had  they  entered  an  ap- 
pearance, after  promising  on  their  obligation  to  do  so. 
This  he  considered  the  most  unwarranted  course  of  conduct 
of  which  any  one  could  have  been  guilty — no  less  than  the 
deepest-dyed  perfidy.  When  he  closed  his  speech  he  was 
cheered  to  the  echo.'' 
Dr.  Adams  said:    ''This  man  Thomlinson  was  a  very 


UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY.  377 

brutal  man  in  his  instincts.  He  seemed  also  to  have  been 
out  of  humor  with  his  co-conspirators.  He  was  certainly- 
very  angry  and  much  disappointed  that  his  schemes  had  all 
failed.  But  how  an  intelligent  man  could  argue  and  justify 
assassination,  as  he  seemed  to  do,  I  carniot  understand." 

Col.  Bush  replied  :  "  Doctor,  y^ou  must  see  that  this  man, 
no  matter  what  he  may  have  been  in  former  years,  had  be- 
come a  hardened,  inhuman  wretch.  Do  you  not  remember 
that  he  was  the  same  person  who  employed  men  to  gather 
poisoned  clothes  for  the  disti'ibution  of  disease,  as  well  as 
his  attempt  to  have  our  cities  burned,  but  was  thwarted  by 
Divine  Pi'ovidence,  in  my  judgment  ? " 

"Yes,  I  remember  all  this,  and  God  knows  that  seemed 
the  extreme  of  barbarism  and  inhumanity ;  but  his  last 
proposition  in  his  argument  was  deliberate,  cold-blooded 
murder  in  order  to  gain  a  political  end ;  and  to  think  of 
Northern  men  listening  at  any  time  to  such  propositions 
without  remonstrance  or  disapproval  in  any  way  makes 
me  shudder." 

"They  seemed  to  indorse  it  instead  of  manifesting  dis- 
approval," said  Ingelsby,  "and  I  have  no  doubt  they 
favored  it,  and  in  some  Avay  assisted  in  trying  to  have  it 
carried  out." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  Uncle  Daniel ;  "  the  half  of  the  treachery 
and  diabolical  deeds  of  many  of  our  Northern  men,  now 
leaders,  is  not  known  or  understood  ;  but,  my  dear  friends, 
I  will  continue  my  story  : 

"  When  Thomlinson  had  concluded  his  remarks,  Valam- 
burg  followed  in  a  like  strain,  and  concluded  with  a  'so 
help  him  God '  that  he  was  ready  for  any  enterprise  to 
serve  the  Confederacy,  no  matter  how  dark  nor  how  despe- 
rate and  bloody.  This  Avas  received  with  a  wild  shout,  as 
though  some  rebel  victory  had  been  announced. 

"  Waltei's,  of  Arkansas,  then  addressed  the  assembly.  He 
said  he  was  in  favor  of  the  first  proposition  ;  that  there 
seemed  to  be  something  pi-aetical  in  it.  Since  their  last 
meeting  he  had  been  all  over  the  North,  even  in  Washing- 
ton city,  and  there  was  not  the  slightest  difficulty  in  passing 
to  and  fro  without  any  questions  being  asked.     He  said  he 


378  UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

saw  the  President  riding  ont  beyond  GeorgetoAvn  with  only 
one  person  accompanying  liim  ;  that  there  would  not  have 
been  the  slightest  trouble  in  five  men  capturing  him  and 
crossing  the  river  into  Virginia,  or  retreating  into  Maryland 
and  passing  along  on  byways  with  him  to  where  he  could 
have  been  securely  kept  until  a  chance  was  afforded  for 
conveying  him  to  some  more  secure  place.  So  far  as  putting 
him  out  of  the  way  was  concerned,  there  would  not  be  the 
slightest  difficulty  in  doing  that,  but  he  thought  the  other 
the  best,  taking  all  things  into  consideration.  The  one 
would  be  considered  a  clean  trick,  and  perfectly  legitimate 
warfare,  while  the  other  would  not,  and  would  arouse  the 
Northern  people  to  more  energetic  measures.  He  said  that 
he  did  not  think  there  would  be  very  great  difficulty  in 
capturing  Silent  ;  that  he  had  made  inquiry  about  him, 
and  found  that  he  seldom  had  anything  more  than  a  few 
men  as  escort,  and  kept  but  a  small  company  as  his  head- 
quarters guard  ;  that  100  good,  picked  men  could  capture 
him  almost  any  night.  If  they  even  failed,  it  would  only 
make  those  who  attempted  it  prisoners  of  Avar,  so  that  they 
would  be  exchanged.  This,  if  accomplished,  in  case  of 
either  Lincoln  or  Silent,  would  secure  the  Confederacy. 
With  Lincoln  captured,  the  Vice-President  Avould  only  be 
too  glad  to  have  an  excuse  for  the  recognition  of  the  Con- 
federacy. With  Silent  captured.  Gen.  Laws  would  again  be 
master  of  the  situation.  Silent  was  the  only  match  for  him 
in  the  United  States.  So  far  as  the  Mce-President  Avas  con- 
cerned, he  was  in  a  bad  humor  Avith  the  AA'hole  administra- 
tion. He  (Walter.s)  had  seen  hhu  and  conversed  Avith  him 
since  the  time  mentioned  at  Avhich  Mr.  Carey  had  his  intex'- 
view.  Walters  had  been  at  Nashua,  and  remained  for  several 
days  unmolested,  and  had  talked  freely  with  quite  a  num- 
ber of  persons  Avho  Avere  intimate  with  the  Vice-President, 
and  Avho  Avere  couA^ersant  Avith  his  a'Icavs  and  kneAV  his 
feelings.  He  said  that  the  Vice-President  suggested  to  him 
to  get  through  the  lines  and  go  to  Richmond,  and  say  to 
the  authorities  there  that  if  he  Avere  President  he  Avould 
recognize  the  Sovithern  Confederacy  ;  but  he  (Walters)  did 
not  then  have  full  confidence  in  Avhat  he  Avas  saying,  as  he 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  379 

was  rather  in  his  cups  at  the  time.  But  since  he  had  heard 
what  Mr.  Carey  had  learned  in  his  interview  with  hiin  he 
had  no  fui'ther  reason  to  doubt  his  sincerity. 

"Mr.  Wilkes  here  interposed  and  asked  whether  the 
whole  question  of  recognition  by  the  Vice-President  did 
not  entirely  depend  upon  the  capture  and  successful  spirit- 
ing away  of  Lincoln. 

"Mr.  Walters  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

"Wilkes  then  said:  'Suppose  this  scheme  should  fail, 
what  then?' 

"Walters  remarked  that  that  was  a  question  to  be  de- 
termined by  this  meeting,  and  that  he  did  not  wish  to 
decide  it  in  advance. 

"  Mr.  Spangler,  from  Illinois,  said  that  he  did  not  desire 
to  detain  the  assembly  with  a  long  speech,  but  he  wished 
to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  the  delegates  present  that  in 
the  State  from  which  he  came,  he  did  not  think  the  assas- 
sination of  Lincoln  and  Silent  would  be  indorsed,  as  it 
would  raise  such  a  storm  there  that  all  their  friends  would 
be  driven  from  the  State.  He  was  in  favor  of  their  cap- 
ture and,  in  fact,  anything  that  was  thought  necessary;  but 
as  he  lived  in  the  same  town  with  Mr.  Lincoln,  he  would  not 
like  to  be  forced  to  stem  the  torrent  if  he,  Lincoln,  should 
be  assassinated.  He  would  cheerfully  vote  for  the  fii'st 
proposition,  and  at  the  same  time  pay  $100  into  the  general 
pool  for  that  purpose.  This  brought  down  the  house — 
money  seemed  to  be  the  one  thing  thej^  greatly  desired. 
He  said:  'Now,  Mr.  Chairman,  who  is  the  Treasurer?' 

"  The  Chairman  answered  that  Mr.  Thomlinson  had  the 
disbursing  as  well  as  the  authority  to  receive  all  funds  for 
the  carrying  out  of  the  objects  of  the  meeting. 

"  '  Then,'  said  Spangler,  'here  is  my  $100,'  handing  it  to 
Thomlinson.  This  started  the  ball,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
$5,000  were  raised  and  handed  over  to  Thomlinson,  who 
thanked  the  friends  for  their  liberality. 

"The  debate  here  closed  and  the  vote  was  taken  on  the 
propositions.  The  Chairman  said  he  would  put  the  third, 
or  last,  proposition  first,  which  was,  Avhether  the  assembly 
would  indorse  the  proposition  of  Capt.    Alston  and  Mr. 


380  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

Durham,  who  proposed  to  organize  a  force  and  assassinate 
the  leading  men  of  the  North  who  are  prominent  in  the 
war  against  the  South,  and  recommend  the  authorities  of 
the  Southern  Confederacy  to  carry  out  the  proposed  proj- 
ect. The  question  being  stated,  the  vote  was  taken. 
Being  very  close,  the  roll  had  to  be  called,  and  the  proposi- 
tion was  lost  by  three  votes. 

"The  next  proposition  was  the  one  submitted  by  De 
Kalb  to  the  Confederacy,  to  blow  up  the  Capitol  at  Wash- 
ington when  Congress  should  be  in  session.  The  vote 
being  taken,  this  proposition  was  lost;  it  being  deemed 
inexpedient  on  account  of  the  danger  of  destroying  so  many 
of  their  own  friends. 

"The  last  proposition  to  be  voted  on  was  Avhether  the 
assembly  w^ould  recommend  to  the  authorities  at  Richmond 
to  organize  a  force  and  capture  Lincoln  and  Silent,  or 
either  of  them,  and  hold  the  captive  or  captives  until  the 
Confederacy  should  be  recognized.  This  question  was  taken 
and  carried  unanimously  with  a  great  hurrah  and  three 
cheers  for  the  man  or  men  who  should  accomplish  this 
most  desirable  object. 

"  After  the  proposition  had  been  agreed  to,  Mr.  Page  and 
Capt.  Alston  both  desired  to  know  what  was  to  be  done,  if 
anything,  should  this  attempt  to  capture  those  men  fail. 
Quite  a  discussion  here  arose,  during  which  considerable 
feeling  w^as  show'n  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  Southern  men. 
Finally  they  determined  to  recommend  that  Wilkes,  Page, 
Alston  and  Durham  be  put  in  charge  and  organize  for  the 
purpose  mentioned,  and  that  they  receive  their  instruc- 
tions directly  from  Jacob  Thomlinson.  One  of  these  men 
should  go  to  Richmond  with  C.  C.  Carey,  and  there  meet 
Durham  and  consult  with  the  authorities  as  to  the  route 
to  be  adopted  in  getting  into  and  out  of  Washington,  and 
the  means  to  be  resorted  to  for  their  assistance  and  pro- 
tection ;  also  that,  in  the  event  of  failure  in  capturing 
either  of  those  men,  then  in  that  case  they,  or  some  of 
them,  were  to  return  to  Canada  and  confer  further  with 
Thomlinson ;  and  whatever  measures  he  and  they  should 
adopt  that  looked  like  l^ringing  success  Avere  to  be  carried 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  381 

out,  with  the  understanding  that  the  assembly  here  and 
now  assented  to  it ;  which  it  did,  and  appointed  Mr.  Thoni- 
linson  with  power  to  act  as  fully  as  if  the  matter  had  been 
laid  before  it  and  agreed  to  by  a  vote. 

"  This  concluded  the  business  of  the  delegates,  and  they 
adjourned  to  meet  on  the  call  of  the  Grand  Commander  at 
any  future  time  when  necessary  for  the  benefit  of  the  cause 
of  the  Confederacy.  Henry  remained  a  day  or  so  in  order 
to  note  any  further  developments.  Carey  and  Page  left  at 
once  for  Richmond,  intending  to  make  their  way  in  dis- 
guise by  rail  into  West  Virginia,  and  from  there  to  Rich- 
mond. Wilkes  started  for  New  York  and  Alston  for  Buf- 
falo. They  were  to  make  their  way  to  Baltimore,  and 
meet  there  on  a  certain  day  and  remain  until  Page  should 
return  from  Richmond  with  Durham.  They  were  then  to 
have  an  understanding  as  to  how  they  should  operate. 
Before  leaving  they  all  had  a  secret  meeting  with  Thomlin- 
son,  but  what  instructions  they  received  of  a  private  nature 
Henry  did  not  know,  except  that  he  learned  if  their  scheme 
should  fail,  one  or  more  of  them  were  to  return  at  once  to 
Canada  and  consult  further  with  Thomlinson  as  to  their 
future  operations. 

"  I  required  this  to  be  written  in  full  by  Henry,  and  leav- 
ing him  and  his  wife,  Seraine,  with  what  of  our  family  was 
now  left,  I  telegraphed  to  the  President : 

"  '  Stay  indoors  ;  important ;  am  coming  ! 

(Signed,)  Daniel.' 

"  I  at  once  left  for  Washington,  feeling  that  time  was 
important.  The  desperation  of  these  men  was  such  that 
they  would  undertake  an  enterprise  of  any  kind,  and  the 
condition  of  the  Confederacy  such  that  nothing  less  than 
some  heroic  remedy  would  avail  anything. 

"  When  I  arrived  at  Washington  it  was  early  in  the 
morning.  I  directed  my  steps  toward  the  Executive  Man- 
sion. On  arriving  at  the  door  the  usher  recognized  me,  but 
said  that  the  President  had  not  been  to  breakfast. 

"  I  said  :  '  I  do  not  wish  to  disturb  him,  but  it  is  very  im- 


383  UXCLE  DANIELS  STORY. 

portant  that  I  see  him  before  a  crowd  comes  in.  I  will 
remain  here.' 

"He  stepped  in  and  very  soon  returned,  and  at  once 
showed  me  to  the  President's  office  up-stairs.  He  was 
waiting  for  me,  and  as  I  entered  he  came  forward  with 
both  hands  extended,  and  said, '  My  dear  friend  Lyon,  how 
are  you?' 

"  I  answered  him  as  to  my  health  in  a  sad  tone.  He 
spoke  of  my  great  afflictions  in  the  most  tender  manner, 
and  inquired  as  to  the  telegram. 

"  I  said  :  '  Mr.  President,  this  paper,'  handing  him  Henry's 
report,  'will  explain  it.' 

"  He  said  :  '  This  is  a  long  paper — as  long  as  a  President's 
message,'  and  laughed,  saying,  '  I  expect  you  have  been 
writing  one  for  me?' 

"  I  replied  that  it  was  an  important  message  for  a  Presi- 
dent.    At  this  he  laughed,  and  said  : 

"'That  is  quite  good,  and  is  a  very  wise  distinction; 
but,'  said  he,  'we  will  not  read  it  now.  When  we  get  our 
breakfast,  that  will  do,  will  it  not?' 

"  I  replied  :  '  Yes,  perhaps  it  will.' 

"  He  would  have  me  take  breakfast  with  him.  His  family 
only  were  present,  and  we  all  conversed  freely,  but  princi- 
pally about  the  late  election  and  our  success  in  the  West 
against  Head,  and  the  prospects  of  Silent  against  Laws. 
He  was  feeling  very  happy  and  confident  of  final  victory. 
He  told  me  about  having  just  returned  with  the  Secretary 
of  State  from  Hampton  Eoads,  where  they  had  met  the 
Vice-President  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  and  others  on 
a  peace  mission;  'but,' said  he,  'it  was  the  same  kind  of 
peace  that  the  Copperheads  have  been  preaching,  under 
instructions  from  Richmond  and  the  rebel  agents  in  Can- 
ada, for  three  years. ' 

"  After  breakfast  we  returned  to  his  office.  He  instructed 
his  usher  that  he  could  see  no  one  for  the  present.  Being 
seated,  he  drew  the  paper  that  I  had  given  him  from 
his  side  pocket  and  commenced  reading.  Very  soon  he 
exhibited  some  little  excitement,  rang  his  bell  and  sent  for 
the  Secretary  of  War,  who  soon  came  in.    After  the  Sec- 


i 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY,  383 

retary  had  exchanged  compliments  with  me,  the  President 
continued  reading.  When  he  had  finished  he  turned  to  me 
and  said  : 

'"This  is  the  most  extraordinary  thing  that  I  have  ever 
read  or  heard  of,  in  or  out  of  history.  Mr.  Secretary,  please 
read  this.' 

"The  Secretary  read  it  very  carefully  and  remarked: 
'  This  is  what  they  are  coming  to;  they  will  stop  at  nothing. 
But  the  most  surprising  part  of  all  is  the  attitude  of  your 


UNCLE  DANIEL  CONFERRING  WITH  LINCOLN  AND  STANTON. 

Vice-President.  What  can  he  mean  by  hob-nobbing  with 
those  traitors  and  having  interviews  with  one  of  their 
principal  leaders  inside  of  our  lines?' 

"  'Yes,'  said  the  President;  '  this  is  strange,  indeed.' 
"  After  further  conversation  it  was  determined  to  have 
the  Cabinet  officers  meet  that  day.  The  President  also 
directed  the  Secretary  of  War  to  ask  Gen.  Silent  to  be  at  the 
Executive  Mansion  the  next  morning.  He  asked  me  to  re- 
main in  Washington  and  come  to  see  him  the  next  day  at 
10  o'clock,  and  not  to  fail.  I  left,  went  to  the  Owen  House 
and  took  a  room. 


384  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"While  there  I  met  a  man  in  rather  deUeate  health, 
who  said  his  name  was  Alston,  that  he  was  a  Canadian,  and 
had  eoiue  to  Washington  on  account  of  the  mildness  of  the 
climate.  He  was  about  five  feet  ten  inches  in  height,  hazel 
eyes,  light  hair,  with  small  goatee;  was  quite  a  nervous  man, 
moving  his  hands,  or  sitting  down  and  immediately  rising 
again,  picking  his  teeth,  or  pulling  his  goatee.  I  remem- 
bered the  man's  name  as  that  of  one  of  the  conspirators, 
and  marked  him  well.  On  inquiry  I  found  he  had  arrived 
the  day  before  and  was  intending,  as  he  said,  to  remain  for 
some  time  in  order  to  test  the  climate  in  his  case.  I  stepped 
up  to  the  War  Department,  and  finding  my  friend,  the  Sec- 
retary, in,  I  asked  him  to  send  a  detective  with  me,  and  he 
did  so.  I  put  him  on  the  man  and  said  no  more  to  any  one 
until  I  met  the  President  and  others  the  next  day. 

"  At  10  o'clock  the  following  morning  I  appeared  at  the 
Mansion  and  was  admitted  at  once.  On  entering  the  Presi- 
dent's office  I  met  Gen.  Silent.  Having  previously  met  him 
at  Chatteraugus  and  elsewhere,  he  recognized  me,  and  after 
the  usual  compliments  asked  about  Gen.  Anderson.  I  told 
hhu  about  my  misfortunes,  the  last  of  which  he  was  not 
aware  of.  He  said  no  more  for  a  short  time;  he  then  asked 
me  if  Gen.  Anderson  would  not  like  to  come  East  and  have 
a  better  command.  He  said  he  did  not  think  he  had  been 
given  a  command  equal  to  his  ability;  that  he  would  order 
him  East  if  agreeable.  *I  wrote  the  General  as  soon  as  I  re- 
turned to  my  hotel. 

"The  conversation  was  then  turned  to  the  report  of 
Henry.  The  President  seemed  serious,  and  said  the  as- 
tounding statement  about  the  Vice-President  worried  him, 
and  yet,  he  said,  it  was  almost  incredible. 

"  Gen.  Silent  said  he  could  believe  it,  but  was  very  much 
surprised  at  his  having  the  interview  and  disclosing  his 
opinions  to  our  enemies.  Silent  said  he  made  some  curious 
statements  to  him  while  he  was  making  his  headquarters 
at  Nashua,  but  he  attributed  it  to  Tennessee  whisky  more 
than  to  any  Avrong  motive  in  his  mind,  until  he  relocated 
the  same  things  over  more  than  once.  He  thought  strange 
of  it,  but  did  hot  mention  the  conversation. 


UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  385 

"  '  But,'  said  the  Secretary,  'what  do  you  say  to  the  at- 
tempt they  are  to  make  to  capture  you  two  gentlemen?' 

"  Silent  said:  '  That  scheme  has  already  failed.  Our 
knowledge  of  the  fact  defeats  it.  You  must  have  a  guard 
of  at  least  one  company  of  infantry  at  or  near  the  White 
House,  and  the  officers  must  be  notified,  in  confidence,  why 
they  are  placed  here.  There  must  be  a  company  of  cavalry 
ordered  here  for  escort  to  the  President,  and  he  must  not 
go  out  of  call  of  the  guards  without  an  escort.' 

"  The  President  said:  '  This  will  not  look  well,  but  I  sup- 
pose I  nmst  do  it  for  safety.  I  do  not  like  this  Vice-Presi- 
dent's talk;  it  worries  me.  But  how  about  yourself,  Gren. 
Silent;  they  seem  to  be  after  you  as  well.' 

"  'Yes,'  said  the  General;  '  but  you  must  remember  that 
I  am  surrounded  by  an  army,  and  this  notice  protects  me. 
I  will  look  after  that  hereafter.  The  truth  is,  they  might 
have  caught  me  napping,  as  I  have  heretofore  had  but  a 
small  guard.  I  will  make  it  large  enough  when  I  return. 
My  fears,  however,  are  very  much  increased,  as  I  see  that 
there  Avere  many  of  those  conspirators  in  favor  of  taking 
the  proposition  to  assassinate  instead  of  capture.  That 
can  be  done  in  spite  of  guards,  by  reckless  men  who  will  take 
desperate  chances.  This  is  what  we  must  look  out  for.  I  see 
that  they  are  to  take  orders  from  Jacob  Thomlinson,  who  is 
a  most  reckless  man,  without  any  of  the  instincts  of  human- 
ity, and  utterly  without  any  regard  for  the  rules  of  civil- 
ized warfare.  He  is  a  very  dangei-ous  man  if  he  has  about 
him  those  who  will  do  his  bidding.  So  look  out,  Mr.  Presi- 
dent; my  judgment  is  that  you  will  be  in  imminent  peril.' 

"  'Yes,'  said  the  President.  '  Gen.  Silent  do  you  remem- 
ber the  dream  I  repeated  to  you  when  you  came  to 
Washington? ' 

"'Oh,  yes,'  said  Gen.  Silent,  'perfectly;  and  in  tliat 
dream  I  was  to  be  murdered  as  soon  as  the  rebellion  should 
be  ended.  But  I  do  not  feel  alarmed  about  myself ;  dreams, 
you  know,  Mr.  President,  go  by  contraries.' 

"  'Yes,'  said  the  President,  'I  will  not  say  that  I  believe 
in  dreams,  neither  do  I ;  yet  they  make  an  impression  on 
my  mind.' 

13 


386  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"Gen.  Silent  said  no  more  on  the  subject,  and  the  con- 
versation on  that  topic  was  dropped. 

"I  was  asked  if  I  would  send  Henry  back  to  Canada  to 
watch  further  developiuents.  I  assented.  They  all  thought 
that  perhaps  in  this  way  we  would  be  able  to  head  off  any 
further  scheme  as  the  one  reported  had  been. 

"I  then  related  what  I  had  discovered  at  the  Owen 
House,  and  suggested  a  close  watch  on  this  man  Alston. 
The  President  took  up  the  report,  and  finding  the  name, 
thought  there  might  be  something  in  my  suggestion.  They 
sent  for  the  detective  that  I  had  placed  to  Avatch  him,  and 
he  informed  us  that  this  man  drank  pretty  freely,  and  had 
disclosed  to  him  while  in  his  cuf)s  the  night  before  that  he 
was  from  St.  Catharine's,  Canada;  that  he  had  plenty  of 
money  in  gold,  and  was  desirous  of  finding  some  five  or  six 
good,  active,  bold  and  daring  young  men,  who  would  be 
likely  to  be  fond  of  an  adventure.  The  detective  was  sent 
back  at  once  with  instructions  to  arrest  him  and  have 
him  taken  to  Old  Capitol  Prison.  If  any  questions  should 
be  asked,  he  was  to  answer  that  the  Secretary  of  "War  had 
directed  it.  The  next  morning  it  was  telegraphed  all  over 
the  country  that  a  Mr.  Alston  was  arrested  in  Washington 
for  attempting  to  hire  men  to  kidnap  the  President ;  and 
so  the  scheme  was  exploded. 

"The  next  day  I  bjide  the  President  and  the  Secretary 
good-by,  at  the  same  time  warning  the  President  of  his 
great  danger.  He  could  not  thank  me  enough,  he  said,  for 
my  interest.  Silent  had  left  for  the  army.  Just  as  I  was 
leaving,  the  President  said  to  me  in  a  whisper  : 

"  '  Look  out  for  a  great  battle  soon,  and  with  it  you  will 
hear  of  the  fall  of  Richmond.' 

"I  thanked  him  for  his  confidence  in  me  and  left.  On 
arilving  at  home  I  found  all  well  and  very  anxious  to  see 
me,  as  this  had  been  my  first  absence  since  the  death  of  my 
wife  and  Peter.  Henry  had  seen  the  notice  of  Alston's 
arrest,  and  Avhen  I  described  him  he  said  he  was  the  right 
man.  I  Avrote  to  the  President  what  Henry  said,  and 
Alston  remained  in  prison. 

"  In  a  short  time  I  heard  fi'om  Gen.  Andei'son.     He  was 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  387 

willing  to  go  East.  I  telegraphed  Gen.  Silent  and  he 
ordered  him  to  report  at  once.  He  came  by  home  on  his 
way  and  remained  over  sevei*al  days.  Lieut.  Whitcomb 
was  with  him.  While  there  I  related  all  that  had  taken 
place.  He  thought  Henry  should  return  at  once  to  Canada, 
leaving  Seraine  with  us.  He  said  it  would  be  dangerous 
since  Alston's  arrest  to  risk  writing,  so  Henry  would  have 
to  come  to  my  house  with  any  information  that  he  might 
have.     Henry  left  at  once  and  the  General  the  next  day. 

"We  were  alone  again.  The  women  and  children  were 
weeping  over  the  departure  of  Henry  and  the  General. 
Aunt  Martha  came  in  and  said : 

"'Bress  de  good  Laud,  chiFn,  what  is  you  ciyin'  'bout. 
De  Gen'l  all  right ;  dars  no  danger  'bout  him  ;  he  am  safe. 
De  Laud  protect  hhn.  He  dun  sabe  him  all  dis  time  for 
good.  Don't  you  see  de  Sesh  git  whip  whareber  he  goes? 
Dey  all  done  killed  down  whar  he  bin,  and  now  dey  jest' 
take  him  ober  by  whar  Marsa  Linkum  am,  and  de  Sesh  all 
git  smash  up  ober  dar  de  same  way  as  what  dey  is  down 
whar  he  bin  afore.' 

"Old  Ham  chimed  in  :  '  Yas,  Marfa,  dat  am  de  fac'.  You 
see,  when  I  goes  wid  Marsa  Gen'l,  he  gets  shotted  nearly 
ebery  time.  I  not  understand  dis,  but  he  not  git  any  time 
hurt  when  I's  away.  How  is  dat,  Marfa?  Guess  it  best  for 
me  not  be  wid  him.  I  tell  you  I  guess  I  see  it  all  now  ;  de 
Laud  want  me  to  stay  here  wid  dese  womens  and  dese 
chil'ns,  and  Marsa  Gen'l  he  not  t'ink  ob  dat,  so  de  Laud  jes' 
let  him  git  hurted,  so  he  hab  to  come  and  stay  wid  de  folks 
and  hab  me  heah?    Is  dat  it,  Marfa? ' 

"  '  Yes,  dat  am  de  case  ;  and  I  'spec  you  is  glad,  kase  you 
is  a  powerful  coward,  Ham  ;  you  knows  you  is.' 

"  'Marfa,  you  neber  see  me  fightin'  dem  Sesh.  Else  you 
not  say  dem  hard  words  'bout  Ham.  No,  indeed,  you  not 
know  'bout  me.' 

"'I  'specs  dat's  so,  Ham.  How  many  of  de  Sesh  does 
you  'specs  you  is  killed  ? ' 

"  '  Don'  know,  don'  know,  I  neber  counted  em ;  war  too 
busy,  Marfa.' 

"  This  was  getting  Ham  into  a  close  place,  and  he  retired. 


588  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"In  a  few  days  Henry  returned  and  reported  that  the 
arrest  of  Alston  had  alarmed  the  conspirators  in  Canada 
very  greatly.  Carey  and  Page  were  still  in  Richmond. 
Wilkes  had  returned  to  Canada  and  had  been  at  Montreal 
with  Thonilinson,  but  Henry  could  get  nothing  out  of  him, 
as  Thonilinson  thought  it  best  not  to  have  any  one  know 
what  was  to  be  attempted  unless  they  could  aid  in  carrying 
it  out ;  but  he  said  the  country  would  be  startled  very 
soon.  Henry  surmised  what  he  meaht,  and  as  soon  as  he 
could  get  away  from  Wintergreen  he  left  for  home. 

"I  sent  him  to  the  President  with  this  information, 
also  a  letter  calling  the  President's  attention  to  his  great 
danger,  and  the  danger  in  which  the  country  would  be  in 
the  event  that  anything  should  occur  that  would  put  the 
Vice-President  in  power.  This  was  the  last  communication 
I  ever  had  with  the  best  of  all  Presidents." 


(( 


w 


CHAPTER  XX. 

COLLAPSE  OF  THE    GREAT  REBELLION.— LAWS'  ARMY  SUR- 
RENDERS.—THE  ASSASSINATION  OF  PRESIDENT    LINCOLN. 

"  After  life's  fitful  fever,  he  sleeps  well; 
Treason  has  done  his  ivorst;  nor  steel  norpoisotlt 
Malice  domestic,  foreign  envy,  nothing 
Can  touch  /it??i/ari/ier."— Shakespeare. 

HEN  I  left  off  speaking  of  Gen.  Silent  and  his 
command  in  the  East,  and  continued  my  story 
about  the  West  and  Center,  you  will  remember 
that  he  had  passed  through  eight  days  of 
bloody  contest  with  Laws.  We  must  now  return  to  him 
and  understand  the  condition  of  things  on  his  line  while 
these  events  were  transpiring  in  the  North,  in  Canada,  and 
in  Sherwood's  department,  of  which  I  have  given  you  a 
history. 

"Silent  moved  out  in  the  night  time  the  last  of  May,  and 
on  June  the  first  found  a  heavy  force  in  his  front.  Fighting 
at  once  began  again.  Sherlin  was  in  the  advance,  and  by  di- 
rection held  his  ground  through  that  night.  By  daylight 
support  reached  him  and  his  position  was  secure.  Silent  now 
established  his  headquarters  at  an  old  tavern,  under  wide- 
spreading  trees,  at  Cool  Haven,  some  ten  or  twelve  miles 
from  the  rebel  Capital,  and  at  once  assaulted  Laws  in  his 
works.  The  Union  troops  charged  with  great  dash  and 
heroism,  taking  the  enemy's  first  line  of  rifle-pits;  but  the 
enemy,  falling  back  to  his  shorter  and  stronger  line,  was 
enabled  to  hold  his  position  and  force  our  troops  to  abandon 
the  assault.  The  contest  continued  during  the  afternoon 
and  evening.    Our  losses  were  quite  heavy. 

"  On  the  next  day  a  general  assault  was  made,  which  re- 
sulted in  our  repulse.    The  enemy  being  behind  heavy 


890  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

earthworks,  it  proved  too  great  a  task  to  dislodge  him. 
Our  army  was  now  intrenched,  and  heavy  skirmishing  con- 
tinued for  several  days.  Laws  made  two  assaults  on  our 
lines,  but  was  repulsed  with  severe  loss  on  both  occa- 
sions. 

"A  few  more  days  of  skirmishing  and  desultory  fighting, 
and  the  campaign  closed  for  the  season.  During  the  Sum- 
mer, Silent  had  succeeded  in  holding  Laws  close  to  Rich- 
mond. The  Copperhead  press  and  orators  of  the  North 
made  him  the  especial  target  for  their  calumny  during 
the  Presidential  campaign.  This  course  was  evidently 
directed  from  Richmond  and  Canada. 

"The  following  September,  Silent,  with  his  usual  vigor, 
began  active  operations  against  the  enemy.  Sherlin  was 
now  in  the  valley  of  the  Shannon,  operating  against  the 
rebel  Gen.  Dawn,  and  Silent  was  holding  Sentinel  Point  as 
his  headquarters,  and  directing  operations  from  there.  On 
the  morning  of  the  last  day  of  September  Boutler  moved 
from  Deep  Valley.  Orden's  Corps  moved  by  the  Veranda 
road  close  to  the  river.  Burns  by  the  new  Sales  road,  and 
the  cavalry  by  the  Derby  road  to  our  right.  All  our  forces 
were  now  moving  in  the  direction  of  the  rebel  Capital. 

"  Our  troops  struck  the  rebel  works  and  attacked  them 
at  five  o'clock  P.  M.,  and  after  desperate  fighting  for  hours 
Fort  Harris  was  taken,  with  its  fifteen  guns  and  all  its 
garrison;  also,  the  line' of  works  running  down  to  Champ's 
farm,  with  several  hundred  prisoners.  Thus  again  the 
work  of  war  had  begun  in  earnest.  Silent  stood  on  the 
side  of  the  fort,  and  could  with  his  field-glass  view  the 
whole  line  of  rebel  works  now  held  by  them,  as  well  as  see 
the  church  spires  in  Richmond.  Our  cavalry  had  advanced 
on  our  right  to  within  six  miles  of  the  Capital.  This  was 
very  encouraging.  Yet  many  a  bloody  battle  must  be 
fought  before  the  prize  could  be  ours. 

"Burns  now  made  a  gallant  assault  against  the  enemy's 
works  in  front  of  his  advance,  but,  unfortunately,  was  re- 
pulsed. This  checked  the  advance  of  our  troops  on  this 
part  of  the  line.  Boutler's  jDosition  now  extended  from  the 
river  (James)    to   the   Derby  road,  fronting   Richmond. 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  391 

Meador's  command  was  in  front  of  Petersville.  In  the 
afternoon  of  the  next  day  Parker's  Division  of  Warner's 
Corps  was  attacked  near  Boyd's  road.  He  was  promptly 
re-enforced,  and  the  rebels  were  repulsed  with  great  loss. 
Fort  Harris  was  also  assaulted  with  a  view  of  recapture,  as 
it  was  a  very  important  position.  The  attempt  failed,  and 
we  still  held  the  fort. 

"  Our  right  and  left  wings  were  now  being  slowly  ad- 
vanced in  the  direction  of  the  Capital,  under  the  very  eye  of 
Laws,  the  rebel  commander.  He  had  the  advantage  in  this, 
that  it  would  require  a  day  for  Silent  to  move  from  one 
flank  to  the  other,  while  Laws,  holding  the  chord  of  the 
circle,  could  re-enforce  any  part  of  his  line  in  a  few  hours. 
Laws  could  not  by  any  possibility  stretch  his  line  much 
farther,  while  Silent  was  steadily  acquiring  more  ground. 

"  The  greatest  consternation  now  prevailed  in  the  city  of 
Richmond.  Its  evacuation  was  seriously  contemplated. 
The  publication  of  the  newspapers  was  suspended,  and  the 
printers  were  called  out  to  defend  the  city.  Some  of  the 
city  police  fell  into  our  hands.  OflBces  and  shops  were 
closed.  The  church  bells  sounded  the  alarm.  Guards 
were  sent  into  the  streets  to  impress  every  able-bodied 
man.  Members  of  the  Government  were  sent  into  the 
trenches,  and  all  between  the  ages  of  fifteen  and  fifty-five 
were  ordered  under  arms.  Laws  stubbornly  held  his  posi- 
tion. He  could  plainly  see  that  Silent  was  determined  to 
fight  it  out  and  settle  the  contest  in  and  about  Richmond, 
without  being  driven  or  drawn  away,  unless  some  alarm 
at  Washington  should  cause  a  change  of  his  campaign. 

"  After  many  movements,  counter-movements,  and  much 
fighting,  of  all  which  I  cannot  speak  in  this  narrative, 
Laws  concluded  to  set  Ewelling  at  the  work  of  threatening 
our  Capital.  He  crossed  the  Potomac  and  turned  and 
threatened  Washington,  expecting  Silent's  army  to  be  at 
once  ordered  to  its  defense;  but  this  made  no  imi)ression 
on  Silent.  He  sent  Wight's  Corps  to  meet  Ewelling  and  to 
follow  him,  which  was  done,  and  the  danger  to  our  Capital 
passed.  Ewelling  struck  for  the  Valley  of  the  Shannon, 
passed  into  Maryland  and   the  border   of  Pennsylvania, 


393  UIs^CLE  DA2fIEL'S  STORY. 

levying  contributions  as  he  marched  through  towns  and 
country,  returning  with  much  booty  to  the  valley  men- 
tioned, joining  Dawn.  In  the  meantime  Wight  was  fol- 
lowing him.  Sherlin  Avas  sent  to  take  command  of  these 
forces.  He  fell  upon  Ewelling  and  Dawn,  and  almost 
annihilated  their  commands,  driving  what  was  left  of  them 
entirely  out  of  that  part  of  the  country,  and  making  such 
a  desolation  that  another  movement  in  that  direction  by 
the  rebels  would  be  wholly  impracticable.  Leaving  a  suffi- 
cient force  to  prevent  any  fui'ther  movement,  he  returned 
to  the  ai*my  near  Richmond,  destroying  railroads,  canals, 
and  in  fact  nearly  all  the  enemy's  lines  of  communication 
of  any  advantage  to  him. 

"  In  the  meantime  an  attempt  was  made  liy  our  forces  in 
front  of  Petersville  to  mine  and  blow  up  some  of  the 
enemy's  main  forts.  The  main  sap  was  run  some  500  feet, 
until  it  Avas  under  a  fort  on  Cemetery  Hill.  Wings  were 
constructed  to  the  right  and  left  of  the  sap  or  tunnel,  so 
that  about  four  tons  of  powder  were  placed  under  the  fort, 
tamped  with  sand  bags  and  wood.  The  intention  Avas  to 
explode  the  mine,  and  at  the  moment  of  the  explosion  to 
open  Avith  all  the  artillery  in  this  front  on  the  enemy's  lines, 
and  to  rapidly  move  a  storming  column  through  the  crater 
and  carry  the  high  gTound  in  rear,  Avhich,  if  in  our  posses- 
sion, Avould  command  the  city  and  the  enemy's  Avorks.  At 
about  8:30  on  the  morning  of  the  30th  of  July  the  fuse  was 
lighted,  but  no  explosion  folloAved.  Many  attempts  Avere 
made  before  the  powder  ignited.  The  suspense  Avas  great. 
Silent  AA'as  quietly  Avaiting  to  see  the  result. 

"Finally  the  smoke  Avas  seen  and  the  dead,  heaA'y  sound 
was  heard,  like  unto  the  mutterings  of  distant  thunder  or 
the  rumblings  of  an  earthquake.  Following  this  the  whole 
surroundings  Avere  darkened,  and  up  far  in  the  air  Avere 
sent  guns,  gun-carriages,  caissons,  picks,  shovels,  timbers 
and  human  beings.  They  Avent  up  in  a  confused  mass  and 
came  down  as  though  falling  from  the  clouds  in  fragments. 
Many  poor  felloAvs  Avere  bloAvn  to  atoms.  Our  artillery 
opened,  and  the  cannonading  that  followed  perhaps  Avas 
neA^er  equaled  during  the  Avar.      A  column  of  infantry 


UNCLE  DAJflEL'rf  STORY.  393 

charged  into  the  crater  and  there  hesitated  and  halted 
after  capturing  those  who  were  left  alive.  This  hesitation 
gave  the  enemy  time  to  recover  from  their  astonishment 
and  alarm.  They  rallied  and  opened  a  terribly  galling  fire 
nito  the  crater.  Support  was  sent  in,  which  only  made  the 
confusion  among  our  men  the  greater.  A  cross-fire  was 
now  poured  into  them  in  the  breach,  and  it  was  turned 
mto  a  great  slaughter-pen.  Both  sides  were  slaughtered  in 
great  numbers.  Rebel  and  Union  troops,  white  and  colored 
men,  were  mixed  together,  crying  to  one  another  for  help. 
The  scene,  as  described  by  those  who  witnessed  it,  was  one 
upon  which  no  one  could  wish  to  dweU.  Our  people  felt 
this  disaster  as  much  as  any  during  the  war.  It  was  used 
by  our  enemies  everywhere  to  prove  our  commander  to 
be  a  heartless  butcher. 

"About  this  time  an  ordnance  boat  loaded  with  supplies 
of  ammunition  was  exploded  at  or  near  Silent's  head- 
quarters at  Sentinel  Point.  The  report  alarmed  every  one 
for  miles  around.  The  earth  shook  and  trembled  as  if  this 
globe  was  dissolving.  Fragments  of  shell,  wood  and  human 
beings  fell  about  the  locality  like  hail  coming  down.  Men 
shrieked  and  ran  wildly  about,  thinking  that  the  final  end 
of  all  things  was  at  hand.  Silent  was  near  by,  but  uttered 
not  a  word.  He  entered  his  tent,  quietly  sat  down,  and 
wrote  a  dispatch  describing  the  disaster. 

"Time  wore  on  without  any  very  great  results  either 
way,  until  the  armies  were  all  ready  for  the  final  movement 
m  the  Spring  following.  Silent  was  still  steadily  gaining 
ground  to  his  left,  and  holding  Laws  close  to  his  lines,  at 
the  same  time  keeping  his  cavalry  in  motion,  to  the  great 
annoyance  of  the  enemy.  In  February,  1865,  when  I  was 
at  the  Capital,  where  I  met  the  President,  Secretary  of 
AVar  and  Gen.  Silent,  the  campaign  of  Sherwood  north  to 
the  rear  of  Richmond  was  about  commencing;  but  I  was  not 
then  aware  of  it.  (ien.  Silent  was  also  getting  ready  for 
his  final  move  against  Laws,  though  he  was  waiting  for 
Sherwood  and  Scoven  to  make  a  junction  at  or  near  Golds- 
burg,  in  North  Carolina. 
"In   the   meantime   Charleston    had    been    evacuated- 


394  U2fCLE  BAKIEL's  STORY. 

Columbia,  S.  C,  surrendered,  and  many  of  our  starving 
prisoners  were  there  released  from  their  deadly  and  poison- 
ous prison-pens,  not  fit  for  pigs,  even,  to  live  in.  Cotton 
had  been  piled  in  the  streets  of  Columbia  by  the  retreating 
rebels  and  set  on  fire.  When  our  troops  entered  the  city 
they  put  the  fire  out,  as  they  thought.  In  the  evening, 
however,  the  smoldering  fire  was  fanned  into  flames  by  a 
strong  wind,  and  the  burning  flakes  of  cotton  lighting  on 
and  against  houses,  set  them  on  fire.  One  division  of  our 
forces  worked  hard  to  subdue  the  conflagration,  but  in 
vain.  The  flames  leaped  from  housetop  to  housetop,  as  if 
some  unseen  hand  was  aiding  in  the  terrible  work  of 
devastation.  Men,  women  and  children  left  their  houses 
in  their  night-dresses,  screaming  and  crying  for  help.  Noth- 
ing could  be  done  to  allay  the  destruction.  A  great  por- 
tion of  the  city  was  laid  in  ashes,  and  many  people  were  in 
the  streets  houseless  and  homeless.  The  troops  of  Sher- 
Avood  did  all  in  their  power  to  alleviate  the  suffering,  by 
dividing  blankets  and  food,  and  also  by  taking  as  many 
families  as  could  be  placed  in  the  wagons  to  a  point  from 
whence  they  could  take  shipping  North,  where,  on  their 
arrival,  they  were  amply  provided  for. 

"Again  moving  forward  rapidly,  Sherwood's  left  wing 
struck  Harding's  rebel  corps  at  Averyville,  and  drove  it  in 
rout  from  its  position.  Our  left  Aving  then  moved  by  rapid 
marches  on  the  Burton  and  Goldsburg  road,  the  right 
wing  moving  on  a  shorter  and  more  direct  route  in  the 
same  direction,  many  miles  to  the  south.  At  Burton's 
Cross-roads  the  head  of  column  of  the  left  wing  struck  the 
rebel  army  under  command  of  Gen.  Jones,  who  had  again 
been  placed  at  the  head  of  the  forces  collected  together 
since  Head's  defeat  at  Nashua.  His  forces  were  now  com- 
manded by  Harding,  Biggs,  Chatham  and  Hamden,  the 
latter  counnanding  his  cavalry.  The  Union  forces,  under 
Gen.  Somers,  discovering  that  a  large  force  was  in  their 
front,  deployed  two  divisions  and  attacked,  but  could 
not  drive  the  enemy  from  his  position.  Somers  hastily 
constructed  earthworks  and  held  the  enemy  in  his  position 
until  the  right  wing,  or  a  portion  of  it,  could  come  to  his 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  395 

relief.  The  word  was  soon  sent  to  the  General  command- 
ing the  right  wing,  and  the  Fifteenth  and  Seventeenth 
Corps  were  dispatched  at  once  to  Burton's  Cross-roads, 

"They  arrived  early  on  the  next  morning,  having  re- 
ceived the  order  late  at  night.  The  General  commanding 
the  Fifteenth  Corps,  which  was  in  the  advance,  at  once 
formed  his  leading  division  (Gen.  Charles  Ward's)  and 
charged  the  enemy's  works.  His  men  went  on  the  run 
over  the  works  and  right  into  his  trenches,  the  General 
commanding  the  corps  leading  and  leaping  his  horse  over 
the  parapet  in  the  midst  of  a  shower  of  deadly  missiles. 
Our  men  captured  the  rebels  who  were  in  their  front,  and  a 
general  stampede  of  the  enemy  followed,  and  in  a  short 
time  Jones  and  his  whole  command  were  hastily  making 
their  escape  across  Mill  Run.  The  march  was  not  any  far- 
ther uupeded,  and  Sherwood's  army  marched  to  Goldsburg, 
where,  as  befoi-e  stated,  they  joined  Scoven,  and  thus 
ended  the  hard  fighting  of  Sherwood's  army. 

"  The  President  and  Vice-President  had  been  inaugu- 
rated, and  the  message  of  the  President  was  so  mild  and 
conciliatory,  breathing  forgiveness  and  charity  in  such  an 
honest  and  earnest  spirit,  that  many  thought  it  might  have 
some  influence  on  the  feelings  of  the  enemy  in  respect  to 
the  Union  in  which  they  had  lived  and  controlled  so  long 
to  their  own  advantage.  But  no;  the  more  he  expressed 
sentiments  of  respect  for  their  opinions  the  more  bitter 
they  became,  denouncing  every  expression  of  kindness  as 
an  insult  to  their  people;  so  that  it  was  determined  there 
should  be  no  let-up  in  any  way  whatever— no  armistice  nor 
rest,  but  when  the  movement  commenced,  to  let  that  end 
the  rebellion  before  ceasing.  The  country  was  now  up  to 
this  point,  and  all  were  ready  and  fully  prepared  for  the 
i-esult. 

"  Gen.  Silent  had  now  directed  Papson,  as  well  as  Sher- 
wood, to  keep  their  cavalry  at  work  in  destroying  lines  of 
communication,  bridges,  and  supplies  of  the  enemy.  Will- 
ston  in  the  West  was  operating  south  of  Tennessee,  cutting 
off  all  chance  of  re-enforcements  from  that  direction,  and 
Sherwood's  cavalry  in  the  direction  of  Augusta  and  north- 


396  UXCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY. 

ward,  performing  the  same  character  of  service,  while 
Sherlin  was  again  marching  with  10,000  cavalry  around 
Laws,  making  the  whole  country  untenable  for  want  of 
facilities  in  gathering  supplies,  of  which  at  this  time  the 
enemy  was  in  great  need.  The  whole  coast  from  Savannah 
to  Newbern,  with  forts,  gunboats  and  munitions  of  Avar, 
was  now  in  our  hands,  Avith  100,000  as  good  soldiers  as  ever 
marched  or  fought  a  battle  almost  entirely  untrammeled, 
Avell  supplied,  and  ready  to  drive  Jones  or  any  opposing 
force  north  back  to  LaAvs,  where  the  whole  could  be 
crushed  at  one  bloAV.  Sherwood  was  to  so  conduct  his  moA'e- 
ments  as  to  detain  Jones  in  his  front  until  the  10th  of 
April,  and  then  he  AA^as  to  move  directly  against  him  and 
driA'e  and  follow  him;  but  if  possible,  to  get  to  the  Roanoke 
River,  so  as  to  hold  LaAA's  in  his  position. 

"While  Silent  was  preparing  for  his  final  moA^ement 
against  the  enemy,  Avhich  Avas  to  commence  on  the  29th  of 
March,  LaAvs,  suspecting  the  movement,  on  the  morning  of 
the  25th,  selecting  the  weakest  point  in  our  lines,  as  he 
thought,  assaulted  the  right  of  Meador's  position  in  front 
of  the  Ninth  Corps.  The  point  assaulted  was  a  small  fort 
known  as  Fort  Sleman,  where  the  tAvo  opposing  forces 
were  not  more  than  200  yards  separated  from  each  other. 
At  dawn  of  day  the  rebels  moved  against  this  point  Avith 
Gadden's  CoriDS,  re-enforced  by  Bush  Jones's  division. 
Parker's  pickets  were  overAvhelmed  and  the  trenches  taken 
by  the  enemy,  so  that  the  main  line  of  the  Union  forces 
was  broken.  The  rebels  noAv  seeing  their  adA'antage 
wheeled  to  the  right  and  left,  SAveeping  our  lines  before 
them,  and  capturing  our  batteries,  Avhich  they  at  once 
turned  upon  Fort  Sleman.  The  fort  made  all  resistance 
possible,  but,  being  assaulted  in  front,  flank  and  rear,  was 
compelled  to  surrender.  The  guns  of  the  fort  were  noAv 
turned  upon  our  oAvn  lines  on  either  side  with  great  effect, 
driving  our  men  and  taking  complete  possession  of  this 
part  of  our  intrenchments. 

"  General  Parker  at  this  junctui-e  came  upon  the  scene, 
brought  up  artillery  on  the  hills  commanding  the  point  at- 
tacked, and  ordered  his  forces  to  occvipy  the  fort.     General 


UNCLE  DAK-IEL'S  STORY.  397 

Hartlej^  also  moved  up  and  massed  his  division  and  as- 
saulted the  enemy  as  they  were  moving  along  our  line.  He 
checked  their  advance,  and,  being  re-enforced,  drove  Gad- 
den's  Corps  back,  recaptured  the  fort  and  all  our  abandoned 
lines,  with  2,000  prisoners.  Meador  arrived  on  the  field  and 
at  once  ordered  Wight  and  Hume  to  advance  on  Parker's 
left,  which  was  promptly  done,  and  that  part  of  the  enemy's 
l^icket-line  was  taken,  with  many  prisoners ;  so  that  the 
temporary  success  of  the  enemy  jDroved  very  expensive  to 
him  in  the  end.  This  was  the  only  unprovoked  assault 
that  Laws  had  made  since  the  campaign  of  the  Summer 
before. 

"On  the  night  after  this  assault  Gren.  Meador,  General 
Orden  and  several  other  Generals  were  at  Gen.  Silent's 
headquarters,  discussing  the  contemplated  movement  to 
be  commenced  on  the  29th.  The  President  had  also  been 
down  to  see  Silent,  and  agreed  in  every  particular  to  his 
programme.  Gen.  Tom  Anderson  was  also  present,  having 
been  ordered  to  Sentinel  Point  for  assignment  to  duty.  He 
was  introduced  by  Gen.  Silent  as  an  able  and  brave  offlcer. 
Gen.  Orden  said  to  Gen.  Silent  that  he  would  be  pleased  to 
have  him  assigned  to  his  command ;  to  which  Silent  an- 
swered that  he  would  speak  to  Anderson. 

"  When  the  movement  was  understood,  preliminary  there- 
to Gen.  Orden  was  directed  to  move  the  next  day  to  the 
extreme  left,  in  connection  with  and  in  support  of  the 
cavalry  under  Sherlin,  designed  to  prevent  Laws  from 
finally  retreating  in  that  direction,  as  was  thought  he 
might  attempt,  in  order  to  make  a  junction  with  Jones  and 
fight  Sherwood's  forces  instead  of  Silent.  This  was  not  de- 
sired, as  the  General  commanding  wished  the  army  that 
had  always  confronted  Laws  to  have  the  honor  of  the 
capture  of  him  and  his  army. 

"When  all  had  left  for  their  respective  headquarters, 
Gen.  Silent  spoke  to  Gen.  Anderson  of  Gen.  Orden's  re- 
quest. 

"  Anderson  replied  :  '  General,  assign  me  anywhere ;  I  will 
try  to  do  my  duty  wherever  I  may  be  ijlaced.' 

"  Gen.  Silent  then  wrote  the  order  and  handed  it  to  him. 


398  UXCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY. 

saying  :  '  You  will  proceed  to  join  Gen.  Orden  in  the  morn- 
ing; he  Avill  move  to  the  left  during  the  day.'  Silent  said 
that  he  would  give  him  a  larger  command  in  a  few  days, 
but  could  not  do  so  then,  as  they  were  on  the  eve  of  the 
movement  in  contemplation. 

"Gen.  Anderson  expressed  entire  satisfaction,  and  directed 
Lieut.  Whiteomb,  who  was  with  him,  to  have  preparations 
made  for  starting  at  daylight  the  next  morning. 

"During  the  evening,  they  being  entirely  alone.  General 
Silent  said  :  '  Gen.  Anderson,  do  you  remember  a  conversa- 
tion we  had  at  my  rooms  the  night  before  I  left  Nashua  for 
the  East?' 

"'Very  distinctly,  General;  I  was  much  impressed  by 
what  you  then  said  as  to  your  views  in  reference  to  crush- 
ing this  rebellion  Avithin  a  certain  time,  and  the  mode  to  be 
adopted  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  end.' 

"'Well,  we  will  do  it  Avithin  the  time  mentioned.  But 
do  you  remember  my  asking  you  if  you  believed  in  dreams, 
and  if  you  had  ever  seen  anything  that  you  could  not  ex- 
plain or  understand  ? ' 

"  'Yes,  General,  I  well  remember  that  also.' 

"  'Well,  sir,  I  desire  to  make  a  confidant  of  you  in  this 
particular.     I  do  not  wish  what  I  say  known  at  this  time.' 

"  'You  can  do  so;  I  will  not  betray  your  confidence.' 

"  '  I  intended  telling  the  President  to-day,'  continued 
Gen.  Silent,  '  but  was  so  .taken  up  with  other  matters  that 
I  forgot  it;  and  I  feel  a  strange  kind  of  superstition  that  I 
may  not  see  him  again.  He  and  I  are  both  in  great 
danger,  but  I  feel  that  I  can  protect  myself  better  than  he 
can  himself.  I  do  not  desire  to  tell  this  story  to  any  of 
my  family,  as  I  do  not  want  them,  or  either  of  them,  to  be- 
come superstitious.  It  is  so  easy  for  any  of  us  to  become 
so.  I  find  even  the  President,  as  strong  a  man  as  he  is, 
somewhat  so  inclined.' 

"  Gen.  Anderson  said:  '  I  am  surprised  at  this.  I  did  not 
suppose  he  was  so;  but  many  strong  people  are,  and  many 
claim  to  have  cause  for  being  so.' 

"  Gen.  Anderson  then  related  my  wife's  dream  to  Gen. 
Silent,  and  told  him  Peter's  interpretation  of  it,  and  said 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  399 

six  of  her  sons  were  now  dead — one  only  (Henry)  remain- 
ing alive. 

"At  this  Gen.  Silent  became  melancholy,  and  quietly 
responded,  '  'Tis  strange,  indeed!'  He  then  related  to  Gen. 
Anderson  the  fact  of  his  having  seen  a  strange  form  in  the 
night-time  while  under  a  tree  at  Chatteraugus;  also,  the 
night  that  he  met  him  at  Nashua,  as  well  as  in  the  night 
near  his  quarters  while  fighting  the  battle  of  the  Chaparral, 
its  indications  at  Chatteraugus,  and  its  indications  to  him 
at  Nashua  and  in  the  Chaparral.     He  said: 

"  'I  have  also  seen  the  same  specti-al  form  to-night,  say- 
ing to  me:  "  Move  to  the  left  rapidly;  the  enemy  are  all  in 
your  hands,  and  in  half  a  moon  all  will  be  prisoners."  Gen. 
Anderson,  what  is  this  ?  Am  I  dreaming,  or  am  I  laboring 
under  some  disease  of  the  mind  ?  I  hope  you  will  speak 
freely  to  me  as  to  what  you  think.  I  could  not  keep  it 
longer.  I  must  tell  some  one.  I  feared  I  was  becoming 
broken  down  in  my  brain  power, — I  have  studied  over  the 
military  situation  so  much. ' 

"  '  No,  General,  you  need  not  have  any  fears  of  that.  You 
are  as  vigorous  in  that  respect  as  any  man  living.  I  can- 
not, however,  explain  this  ;  nor  can  I  understand  it.  I  will 
ask  you,  however,  if  you  had  this  character  of  campaign 
in  your  mind  before  you  saw  this  strange  apparition? ' 

"  'Yes,  I  had  a  thought  of  it:  but  somehow  this  seemed 
to  influence  me  not  to  deviate  in  the  least,  and  to  give  me 
faith  and  confidence  in  our  final  success  ;  and  yet  I  cannot 
but  believe  this  to  be  only  an  optical  illusion.  It  must  be  ; 
it  cannot,  it  seems  to  me,  be  otherwise.' 

"  '  There  is  one  thing.  General :  it  appears  to  be  leading 
you,  or,  at  least,  helping  your  faith,  in  the  right  direc- 
tion.' 

"  'Yes  ;  but.  Gen.  Anderson,  it  harasses  me  by  day  and 
by  night.  I  cannot  keep  it  from  my  mind.  I  try  to  thi-ow 
it  off,  but  cannot.  But  we  will  speak  of  this  no  more  at 
present.  I  feel  that  my  mind  is  greatly  relieved  since  I 
have  given  you  my  secret.  What  a  strange  feeling  this  is; 
but  I  believe  it  is  so  with  every  person.' 

"  '  Yes,  General,  that  is  true.    Things  pent  up  in  the  mind 


400  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

and  heart  become  oppressive,  and  wear  the  mind  until  re- 
lieved.    This  seems  to  be  our  safety-valve.' 

"  The  conversation  here  ceased  on  this  subject,  and  both 
retired  to  rest.  The  next  morning  Gen.  Anderson  and  his 
companion,  Lieut.  Whitcomb,  left  very  early  for  Gen.  Or- 
den's  headquarters.  As  they  were  leaving  Gen.  Silent  came 
out  and  spoke  many  kind  words  to  Gen.  Anderson.   He  said: 

"'I  feel  much  better  this  morning.  I  will  be  at  the 
front  to-day,  and  will  see  you,  perhaps.' 

"With  a  good -by  they  separated.  When  Gen.  Anderson 
arrived  at  Gen.  Orden's  headquarters  he  was  ready  to 
move  his  command  to  the  left.  He  had  been  telegraphed 
by  Silent  of  Anderson's  assignment,  so  the  orders  Avere 
ready,  and  Gen.  Anderson  at  once  took  command  of  a 
splendid  division,  getting  acquainted  as  best  he  could  on 
the  march  that  day.  His  command  was  in  the  lead.  Late 
in  the  afternoon  he  met  Gen.  Sherlin,  who  was  overjoyed 
to  see  him,  saying  : 

"  'Anderson,  you  have  no  time  to  learn  the  situation, 
but  I  want  you  to  be  close  to  me.    I  will  speak  to  Orden.' 

"Their  lines  were  formed  that  evening  and  all  was  in 
readiness  for  action.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  29th  the 
Union  line  was  continuous  fi'om  Appomattox,  and  still 
moving  to  the  left.     Silent  said  : 

"'I  feel  noAv  like  ending  the  matter,  if  it  is  possible, 
before  going  back.' 

"The  army  of  Silent' was  located  about  as  hereinafter 
stated.  Parker  and  Wight  held  our  line  in  front  of  Peters- 
ville,  and  Orden's  line  reached  to  the  crossing  of  Hatcher's 
Run.  Hume  had  moved  to  the  left  of  Orden,  by  change  of 
orders,  and  Warner  was  on  the  left  of  the  moving  column. 
Sherlin  was  now  at  Dinwiddle,  on  our  left  flank,  some  five 
miles  separated  from  the  left  of  our  infantry.  This  move- 
ment was  made  late  in  the  afternoon.  Our  lines  now  cov- 
ered the  ground  from  Appomattox  to  DinAviddie  Court- 
house.    Silent  said  : 

"  '  Now,  let  us  see  what  we  can  do  with  the  enemy.' 

"This  portion  of  the  country  Avas  covered  with  forests 
and  swampy  streams.    During  the  night  the  rain  fell  in 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  40l 

torrents,  and  by  the  next  morning-  it  seemed  impossible  for 
}nan  or  beast  to  move  without  sticking  in  the  quicksands. 
The  rain  continued,  and  a  deep  gloom  seemed  to  settle  over 
our  army.  Some  who  were  in  Silent's  confidence  suggested 
a  return  to  our  former  lines,  but  Silent  could  not  see  how 
we  could  go  back  if  not  foi'ward. 

"  Just  at  this  moment  Sherlin  came  riding  up,  through 
rain  and  mud,  and  suggested  that  an  advance  was  sure  of 
success.  Silent  at  once  gave  him  orders  to  return  and  take 
possession  of  Five  Forks.  The  enemy  was  now  confronted 
by  our  army  at  every  point. 

"Sherlin,  on  his  return,  at  once  sent  one  of  his  divisions 
forward.  The  conditions  of  the  road»  prevented  any  serious 
assault  with  cavalry.  Warner  was  now  advanced,  extend- 
ing his  left  across  the  Boydton  road,  He  fortified  his  posi- 
tion, but  did  not  attack  ;  the  enemy  were  too  strong  in  his 
front.  Hume,  meanwhile,  attacked  the  enemy  and  drove 
hun  from  his  advanced  position.  On  account  of  mud  and 
bad  roads  no  further  movement  was  made  during  that  day. 

"  On  the  next  day,  however,  as  Silent  had  suggested  to 
Meador,  the  enemy  made  a  heavy  assault  on  Warner's  left, 
and  pressed  his  whole  corps  back  some  distance.  Hume 
sent  Milo  with  his  division  to  Warner's  support.  The  rebels 
were  now  checked.  The  Second  Corps  was  sent  to  Milo 
and  the  enemy  were  attacked  in  flank  in  front  of  Warner, 
and  were  driven  back  to  their  original  line.  Warner  now 
moved  up,  supported  by  Milo,  and  gained  a  lodgment  on 
the  White  Oak  road.  Sherlin  was  attacked  near  Dinwiddle 
and  a  severe  battle  ensued,  Avhich  continued  until  dark, 
Sherlin  holding  his  ground. 

"Both  parties  lay  upon  their  arms  that  night  within  a 
stone's  throw  of  each  other.  During  the  night  the  Fifth 
Corps  was  ordered  to  the  support  of  Sherlin.  The  enemy, 
discovei'ing  this  movement,  retreated  early  in  the  morning, 
Sherlin  following  and  assaulting  them  at  every  opportu- 
nity. Law^s  had  instructed  his  infantry  and  cavalry  that 
Five  Forks  must  be  held.  Sherlin  well  knew  the  impor- 
tance of  this  position;  Petei'sville  must  fall  with  this  in 
our  possession.    He  ordered  Mullet  to  assault  in  front  with 


402  itNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

his  cavalry,  while  the  Fifth  Corps,  and  McKenon,  with 
his  cavalry,  were  to  hold  the  White  Oak  road  and  to  drive 
the  enemy  back  toward  Petersville.  At  five  o'clock  the 
assault  was  made.  The  cavalry  dismounted  and  fought  on 
foot.  The  division  of  the  Fifth  Corps  under  Griffith  and 
one  brigade  under  Ames  charged  the  rebel  ranks,  and  under 
the  inspiration  of  the  bands  playing  and  the  lead  of  the 
intrepid  Sherlin,  the  works  were  stormed  by  our  men  and 
the  rebels  routed,  leaving  6,000  prisoners  in  our  hands. 
Five  Forks  was  ours,  and  a  noble  day's  Avork  had  been  ac- 
complished. This  was  the  first  great  battle  fought  in  the 
last  campaign  against  the  rebel  Capital. 

"  Gen.  Silent  now  ordered  the  enemy's  works  assaulted 
at  three  points  at  four  o'clock  the  next  morning,  April  2. 
Promptly  on  tune  AVight  and  Parker  moved  against  the 
strong  works  of  the  enemy  in  their  front.  They  broke 
over  the  enemy's  picket-line  with  ease;  but  now  in  their 
front  frowned  heavy  earthworks  and  forts.  They  moved 
under  a  galling  and  deadly  fire,  tearing  away  abatis  and 
all  kinds  of  obstructions  until  they  came  to  the  main 
works.  Here  the  contest  was  severe  and  bloody.  Bayonets 
clashed  and  musketry  rattled;  but  our  troops  seemed  to 
know  that  the  end  was  near,  and  nothing  could  stay  or 
resist  them.  They  climbed  and  leaped  over  parapet  and 
wall  and  into  the  enemy's  trenches,  capturing  men  and 
guns.  The  advance  of  our  men  could  not  be  stopped. 
They  pressed  forward  to  the  railroad,  tore  up  the  track, 
and  turned  and  swept  right  and  left  down  the  enemies' 
lines.  Soon  the  whole  line,  from  the  point  of  attack  to 
Hatcher's  Run,  and  all  the  artillery  and  forts  were  in  our 
possession. 

"  Parker  made  his  assault  near  the  Jerusalem  road.  His 
column  stormed  and  carried  the  works  in  his  front,  captur- 
ing twelve  pieces  of  artillery  and  about  1,000  prisoners. 

"Orden  now  assaulted.  Gen.  Anderson's  division  leading. 
The  fighting  was  severe,  the  rebels  saw  that  this  kind  of 
fighting  meant  the  capture  of  Richmond.  Anderson  led  his 
men  in  person,  and  was  one  of  the  first  to  scale  the  enemy's 
works.     The  enemy  retreated  in  great  haste.     Anderson 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  403 

again    recognized  Joseph  Whithorne   leading  one  of  the 
brigades  in  retreat. 

"  '  My  God? '  he  exclaimed,  '  am  I  always  to  meet  this  man 
in  battle  ! ' 

"  Orden  turned  his  command  to  the  right  and  jomed  on 
with  Wight,  and  they  now  made  their  lines  strong  in  order 
to  resist  the  enemy,  as  they  expected  him  to  attempt  a  re- 
capture. It  had  now  become  one  continuous  battlefield, 
from  PetersviUe  to  and  beyond  Five  Forks.  Silent  now 
determined  to  face  Header's  entire  command,  as  well  as 
Orden's,  in  toward  PetersviUe,  and  take  it  if  possible.  The 
entire  rebel  army  was  rushing  to  the  defense  of  PetersviUe. 
Sherlin  was  moving  on  the  White  Oak  road  toward  the 
city.  Laws  was  exerting  himself  to  stay  the  tide.  Gadden 
was  ordered  to  drive  Parker  back  from  his  line.  Hiller  and 
Mahoney  were  gathering  all  the  fragments  of  commands 
that  they  could  find  and  reorganizing  them.  Longpath, 
who  had  not  been  engaged,  was  ordered  to  cross  the  James 
River  to  the  south  side,  for  the  defense  of  this  portion  of 
the  line.  Laws  telegraphed  his  chief,  the  President  of  the 
Confederacy,  of  the  imminent  danger  to  his  army. 

"  The  enemy  now  assailed  Parker's  line,  which  was  on 
both  sides  of  the  Jerusalem  road,  and  several  desperate  ef- 
forts were  made  to  dislodge  him,  but  being  re-enforced  he 
held  his  position.  His  line  included  several  forts,  and  also 
commanded  the  main  bridge  across  the  Appomattox,  almost 
the  only  exit  then  left  to  the  enemy.  The  rebels  were  now 
concentrating  their  forces  within  an  interior  line  of  very 
heavy  works  immediately  surrounding  the  city.  There  were, 
however,  two  strong  forts  outside  of  this  line  not  yet  cap- 
tured by  our  forces— Forts  Gregg  and  BaldAvin.  Orden  was 
directed  to  take  Fort  Gregg,  and  two  of  his  brigades,  com- 
manded by  Turnlee  and  Forest,  made  the  assault.  After 
one  or  two  repulses  they  succeeded  in  storming  and  captur- 
ing the  entire  garrison.  Both  sides  fought  gallantly.  It 
was  finally  taken  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet. 

"Milowas  now  attacking  the  enemy  near  the  intersec- 
tion of  the  White  Oak  and  Claiborne  roads,  but  finding 
him  too  well  intrenched,  had  to  fall  back  some  distance. 


404  UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  Sherlin,  with  the  Fifth  Corps  and  a 
portion  of  his  cavalry,  struck  the  enemy  who  had  repulsed 
Milo  in  their  works  that  day,  taking  them  in  flank.  He 
routed  them,  capturing  nearly  1,000  prisoners.  He  pur- 
sued, and  struck  them  every  opportunity,  until  finally  they 
threw  away  their  arms  and  took  shelter  in  the  woods. 
Night  covering  their  retreat  the  darkness  saved  them.  The 
day's  work  left  about  fifty  pieces  of  artillery  and  12,000 
prisoners  in  our  hands. 

"  All  west  of  the  center  of  Laws's  army  had  been  driven 
by  Sherlin  across  the  Appomattox,  and  the  rest  had  been 
forced  inside  the  interior  lines  around  Petersville,  from 
which  there  was  no  escape  save  by  bad  roads — country 
highways.  Laws  was  now  struggling  to  get  his  army  out 
and  escape,  so  as  to  join  Jones,  and  get  the  best  terms  he 
could  after  one  more  short  campaign. 

"Gen.  Hiller,  of  the  rebel  army,  fell  that  day.  Laws 
had  him  buried  that  night,  and  after  the  last  rites  were 
paid,  he  rode  Avith  his  staff  out  of  the  city,  and  in  accord- 
ance with  orders  previously  given,  the  whole  rebel  anuy, 
save  a  small  picket-line,  filed  out  and  moved  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Amelia  Court-house.  Parker,  under  his  orders  to 
feel  the  enemy  during  the  night,  discovered  the  movement, 
captui-ed  the  rebel  pickets,  and  the  city  was  surrendered 
at  four  o'clock  the  next  morning.  Laws  burned  behind 
him  the  small  bridges  on  the  Appomattox  and  blew  up  his 
forts  on  the  James  River. 

"  The  next  morning  Silent  ordered  Meador  immediately 
up  the  Appomatox  River.  Sherlin  was  ordered  to  push  for 
the  Danville  Railroad  with  Hume  and  Griffith  and  all  the 
cavalry.  Orden  w^as  directed  to  push  south-w^est,  on  the 
Cox  road.  Silent  waited  until  he  got  news  of  the  surrender 
of  the  rebel  Capital  and  the  flight  of  Davis  and  his  Cabinet; 
then  he  pushed  out  on  the  road  to  his  army  marching  to  in- 
tercept Laws.  Mullett,  being  in  the  advance,  came  upon 
the  enemy  at  Deep  Run,  on  the  3d  of  April,  and  then  a 
battle  ensued,  in  which  the  rebels  were  defeated  and  put 
to  flight.  The  road  w^as  strewn  with  caissons,  ammuni- 
tion, clothing,  and  all  kinds  of  material  used  by  an  army. 


UNCLE  DAXIEL'S  STORY.  405 

This  was  evidence   of   the    great  demoraUzation  of   the 
enemy. 

"  At  5  P.M.  on  the  4th,  Sherlin,  with  the  head  of  the  col- 
umn of  the  Fifth  Corps,  arrived  at  Geterville,  capturing 
Law's  dispatch  to  Danville  for  rations,  his  army  being  en- 
tirely destitute  of  food.  He  was  at  Amelia,  but  our  forces 
were  in  his  front  and  in  possession  of  the  Danville  road. 

"On  the  5th,  Silent  received  information  from  Sherlin, 
that  Laws  and  his  whole  army  were  at  Amelia,  and  that  he 
(Sherlin)  had  possession  of  the  road  to  Burkesville.  He  sent 
Davies'  division  on  a  reconnaissance  in  the  direction  of 
Painstown  to  see  if  any  movement  was  being  made  by  the 
enemy.  This  command  struck  a  train  of  wagons,  burned 
them,  and  captured  five  pieces  of  artillery  and  several  hun- 
dred prisoners.  The  enemy  moved  out  a  stronger  force  and 
renewed  the  contest,  but  were  driven  back. 

Meador  had  now  arrived  with  his  force  and  joined  Sher- 
lin, but  failed  to  attack,  he  being  the  senior  and  then  in 
command.  Silent  rode  late  in  the  night  to  Sherlin's  head- 
quarters, and  at  once  ordered  an  attack  at  four  in  the 
morning,  but  said  that  Laws  would  steal  away  that  night. 
The  next  morning  he  was  gone,  and  changing  his  course, 
was  now  heading  for  Lynchburg.  Pursuit  was  immediately 
made.  Hume  struck  the  i-ear  of  the  enemy  at  Deatonville, 
and  at  once  attacked  him.  Crooker  and  Mullett  attacked 
the  enemy's  wagon  train  in  flank.  Orden  had  arrived  at 
Rice  Station,  and  was  intrenched,  so  as  to  prevent  any 
further  movement  of  the  enemy  south.  At  four  o'clock 
Wight's  Corps  came  up  and  at  once  went  into  action  and 
carried  the  road  two  miles  south  of  Deatonville,  breaking 
the  enemy  in  twain.  Hume  was  on  his  rear  and  Sherlin  on 
liis  flank.  Hume  here  moved  to  the  right  after  one  of  the 
fragments,  in  the  direction  of  the  Appomattox, 

"Wight  now  drove  the  enemy  in  his  front  two  miles  into 
a  swampy,  marshy  bottom  of  Sailor's  Run.  The  cavalry 
Avere  now  to  the  left,  where  they  were  burning  and  destroy- 
ing the  wagon  trains  of  the  enemy.  The  rebels  in  front  of 
Wight's  Sixth  Corps  had  crossed  the  run,  and  were  throw- 
ing up  breastworks.     Sherlin  ordered  the  stream  crossed 


406  UNCLE  DAXIEL'S   STORY. 

and  their  works  assaulted.  This  was  done  by  two  divisions. 
Tlie  fight  was  a  desperate  one.  The  works  were  carried  on 
the  enemy's  left,  but  a  division  of  the  enemy  came  sweep- 
ing down  on  our  flank  and  drove  the  troops  of  the  Sixth 
Corps  back  across  the  stream. 

"Just  at  this  moment  Mullett's  division  of  cavalry  came 
charging  down  on  the  enemy's  rear.  The  Sixth  Corps 
again  advanced,  and  a  most  desperate  and  bloody  hand-to- 
hand  bayonet  and  saber  contest  now  took  place.  Our  artil- 
lerymen opened  on  the  lines  of  the  enemy  some  twenty 
guns.  Our  lines  were  now  closing  around  theiu.  Crooker 
had  come  up  with  his  command  and  closed  the  gap.  The 
enemy  threw  down  their  arms  and  surrendered — 7,000  men 
and  fourteen  pieces  of  artillery,  with  Gen.  Ewelling  and 
his  seven  subordinate  Generals.  This  utterly  destroyed  the 
entire  command  that  was  covering  Laws's  retreat. 

"  Hume  had  pursued  the  fi-agment  of  the  enemy  which 
he  had  opposed  in  the  morning  to  the  mouth  of  the  run, 
some  fifteen  miles,  attacking  and  fighting — a  running  bat- 
tle all  the  day — as  well  as  fording  streams,  building 
bridges,  etc.  The  last  stand  of  the  enemy  was  stubborn. 
Hume's  command  was  victorious.  His  captures  during  the 
day  were  four  pieces  of  artillery,  thirteen  stands  of  colors 
and  about  2,000  prisoners.  Night  now  drew  her  curtain 
over  the  scene,  and  our  troops  lay  down  to  rest. 

"The  next  day  was  usQd  almost  entirely  in  winding  the 
coil  more  closely  around  Laws's  army.  Hume  and  Crooker 
were  on  the  north  side  of  the  river  confronting  Laws  ; 
McKenon  was  at  Prince  Edwards  ;  the  cavalry  column  was 
moving  in  the  direction  of  Appomattox  Station  ;  the  sec- 
ond and  Sixth  Corps  were  mo\nng  to  the  north  side  of  the 
river  to  attack  the  next  day  ;  Mullett  was  pushed  to  the 
south  side  to  Buffalo  Station;  the  Fifth  and  Twenty-fourth 
Corps  were  moving  on  Prospect  Station,  south  of  the  river, 
to  prevent  Laws  from  escaping  in  that  direction  ;  Orden 
was  following  Sherlin,  having  taken  with  him  Griffith,  with 
instructions  to  attack  the  head  of  Laws's  column.  The 
next  morning  news  was  received  that  Stoner  had  entered 
Lynchburg  and  was  holding  it.     During  the  greater  part 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY,  407 

of  the  night  the  armies  of  the  Union  were  moving  in  the 
direction  assigned  them.  Gen.  Silent  occupied  the  old 
tavern  at  Farmville,  where  Laws  had  slept  the  night 
before. 

"After  the  last  of  his  forces  on  this  line  had  passed, 
Silent  was  sitting  quietly  on  the  porch,  thinking  Laws 
must  surrender  the  next  morning.  He  concluded  to  send 
him  a  note  suggesting  his  surrender,  to  stop  the  further 
effusion  of  blood,  stating  that  the  last  few  days  must  con- 
vince him  of  the  hopelessness  of  his  cause.  He  sent  the 
note.  Soon  after  this  he  was  about  to  retire,  when  he 
heard  his  name  pronounced.  He  looked  and  saw  the  same 
form  as  heretofore  mentioned,  which  spoke  in  these  words  : 

"  '  Laws  will  not  surrender  if  possible  to  escape  with  any 
portion  of  his  force.  Do  not  let  your  army  rest  until  he  is 
surrounded  completely.' 

"Silent  returned  to  the  i)orch,  and  did  not  retire  that 
night.  About  nndnight  he  received  Laws's  reply,  saying 
he  did  not  feel  as  Gen.  Silent  thought  on  the  subject  of 
surrender,  and  during  the  night  again  moved  out  in  order 
to  escape. 

"  On  the  morning  of  the  8th  our  forces  moved  at  once. 
Slight  contests  only  occurred  during  the  day.  At  night  the 
head  of  our  cavalry  column  reached  Appomattox  Station. 
The  enemy  were  coming  in  quite  a  force  for  sui^plies,  there 
being  at  the  station  four  heavily-loaded  trains,  which  had 
just  arrived,  for  Laws's  army.  One  train  was  burned, 
and  the  others  were  sent  to  Farmville.  The  enemy  made 
an  assault  on  our  forces,  but  were  repulsed,  25  pieces  of  ar- 
tillery and  many  jirisoners  falling  into  our  hands. 

"  Sherlin  was  here,  with  no  force  as  yet  save  two  divis- 
ions of  his  cavalry.  He  moved  a  force  on  the  road  in  the 
direction  of  Farmville  and  found  Laws's  whole  ai'my  moving 
to  Appomattox.  Orden  and  Griffith  were  marching  rapidly 
to  join  Sherlin,  and  by  marching  all  night  reached  Appo- 
mattox at  6  A.M.  on  the  morning  of  the  9th,  just  as  Laws  was 
moving  his  head  of  column  with  the  intention  of  brushing 
away  Sherlin's  cavalry  and  securing  the  supplies.  Laws 
had  no  suspicion  of  infantry  having  joined  our  cavalry  at 


408  UlfCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

Appomattox.  Ordeu  was  the  senior  and  commanded  the 
two  corps  of  infantry — his  own  and  Griffith's,  formerly 
"Warner's.  Tliese  troops  were  deployed  in  line  of  battle 
across  the  road  where  Laws  must  pass,  the  cavalry  in  front 
covering  the  infantry.  Crooker  moved  out  and  was  soon 
hotly  engaged  with  the  enemy.  He  fell  back  slowly,  and 
finally  our  cavalry  moved  off  to  the  right,  leaving  the  road 
apparently  open  to  the  rebels.  They,  seeing  this,  sent  up 
a  shout  and  started  as  if  to  pursue  the  cavalry,  when,  to 
their  utter  amazement,  Gren.  Tom  Anderson  came  charging 
down  at  the  head  of  his  division  upon  the  head  of  Laws's 
coluuni,  and  at  the  same  time  our  battle  line  advanced. 
The  enemy  were  rolled  back  in  great  demoralization,  our 
lines  pressing  them  on  every  side. 

"Anderson  was  assaulting  them  in  front.  Griffith  was 
on  one  flank,  and  Sherlin,  moving  around  quickly  on  the 
enemy's  left,  was  just  ordering  a  charge,  when  Laws  sent  a 
flag  of  ti'uce  and  asked  for  a  cessation  of  hostilities.  The 
cordon  Avas  now  complete.  Laws  and  his  army  were  at  our 
mercy.  Laws  surrendered  his  army  that  day,  and  thus  the 
rebellion  virtually  ended. 

"The  news  sped  on  the  wmgs  of  lightning,  and  the  joy 
that  found  vent  throughout  the  North  no  pen  could  do 
justice  to  by  way  of  description.  Old  and  young  wept,  em- 
bi'aced  and  shouted  aloud,  with  their  hearts  full  of  the  glad 
tidings.  None  but  the  class  of  rebel  syini^athizers  before 
mentioned  mourned  at  the  sad  fate  of  the  enemy. 

"  The  next  day  after  the  suri-ender  of  Laws,  Gen.  Ander- 
son and  his  staff  were  riding  around  the  field  taking  obser- 
vations. While  passing  down  near  Longpath's  Corps,  sud- 
denly a  man  in  a  rebel  General's  uniform,  with  two  other 
officers,  came  dashing  up  to  the  General  and  halted.  It  was 
Josei)h  Whitthorne.     He  cried  out : 

"  '  Toiu  Anderson,  is  that  you  ?' 

"Gen.  Anderson  responded  affirmatively,  at  the  same 
time  saluting  him  in  proper  military  style.  At  this  Whit- 
thorne drew  his  pistol  and  was  just  in  the  act  of  firing  at 
the  General,  when  Lieut.  Whitcomb  rushed  at  him  and 
ran  him  through  with  his  sword.     He  fell  from  his  horse 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  409 

and  expired.  Gen.  Anderson  shed  tears,  but  did  not  dis- 
close to  anyone  present  the  close  relationship  existing  be- 
tween them.  This  occurrence  was  of  such  a  character  as 
might  have  caused  trouble  with  the  troops,  so  it  was  kept 
quiet.  The  officers  present  on  both  sides  deemed  this 
course  the  best  under  the  circumstances.  Lieut.  Whitcomb 
never  knew  of  the  relationship,  Gen.  Anderson's  wife, 
Whitthorne's  sister,  always  thought  her  brother  was  killed 
in  one  of  the  last  battles.  The  General  revealed  the  facts 
only  to  myself. 

"  The  joy  that  now  pervaded  the  North  lasted  for  but  a 
brief  space  of  time  before  sorrow  and  deep  mourning  took 
its  place. 

"  You  remember  that  Alston,  one  of  the  Canadian  con- 
spirators, had  been  arrested  and  placed  in  prison  at  Wash- 
ington on  the  charge  that,  he,  with  others,  were  intending 
to  attempt  the  capture  of  the  President.  This  having 
failed,  doubtless  the  last  resort  had  been  agreed  upon  by 
Thomlinson,  Carey  and  their  allies.  Page  had  returned 
from  Richmond  with  Durham  and  met  Wilkes  at  Balti- 
more, where  this  diabolical  scheme  was  agreed  upon. 
The  President,  the  Secretary  of  State,  the  Secretary  of 
War,  and  Gen.  Silent  were  all  to  share  the  same  fate. 
Wilkes,  doubtless,  with  his  j)icked  few,  were  to  dog  the 
President,  Page  the  Secretary  of  State,  and  Durham  the 
Secretary  of  War,  and  others  to  in  some  way  destroy 
Silent.  My  son  Henry  returned  from  Canada  on  the  14th 
of  April,  and  stated  to  me  that  Wintergreen  said  the  three 
above  named  were  near  Washington  and  would  do  their 
work  well,  each  selecting  his  man;  that  Thomlinson  and 
Carey  had  left  for  Europe  on  the  0th  of  Api*il. 

"  Henry  left  that  night  for  Washington  with  this  infor- 
mation for  the  President  and  his  Secretaries.  His  trip, 
however,  was  for  naught,  as  on  that  night  the  assassins 
did  their  work  in  part.  Wilkes  did  his,  and  Mr.  Lincoln, 
the  noblest  of  all  men,  fell  by  the  bullet  of  his  murderer. 
Page  tried  his  hand,  but  failed  to  complete  his  task.  Dur- 
ham failed  entirely  from  some  cause. 

"  Henry  arrived  in  Washington  the  next  evening,  when 


410 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


he  saw  the  Secretary  of  War.  He  told  him  to  say  nothing, 
as  they  would  all  be  put  on  their  guard  by  these  facts  being 
made  public.  Gen.  Silent  only  escaped,  as  it  seemed,  by  a 
miracle,  as  he  had  agreed  to  accompany  the  President  that 
night  and  Avas  only  prevented  by  his  wife's  trunks  Avith  her 
Avardrobe  being  carried  by  Washington  to  Baltimore  that 
afternoon. 

"  The  intelligence  of  Mr.  Lincoln's  death,  as  it  trembled 
along  the  Avires  on  the  morning  of  the  loth  to  eA^ery  portion 


THE  SHOOTING  OF  PRESIDENT  LINCOLN   BY  -WILKES. 


of  this  Republic,  coming  as  it  did  in  the  midst  of  uniA^ersal 
rejoicing,  firing  of  cannon  and  unfurling  of  banners,  struck 
dumb  those  Avho  a  moment  before  Avere  shouting  Avith  joy. 
Language  nor  pen  can  adequately  express  the  horror  and 
grief  Avith  which  the  people  were  stricken.  A  Nation's 
shouts  of  joy  and  triumph  at  one  moment,  Avere  the  next 
turned  into  grief  and  sorroAV.  The  people  Avere  bowed 
down  and  bathed  in  tears.  The  shadoAvs  of  gloom  Avere 
on  every  countenance.  The  flags  that  Avere  floating  in 
triumph  one  moment  were  the  next  at  half-mast.     Almost 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  4ll 

Instantaneously  all  houses  were  draped  in  mourning. 
Women  ran  into  the  streets  wringing  their  hands  and 
weeping  aloud.  Children  ran  to  and  fi'o  to  learn  the 
cause  of  the  great  change  from  joy  to  overwhelming 
grief.  Each  family  wept  as  though  for  the  loss  of  their 
first-born.  The  soldiers  in  the  field  had  lost  their  idol;  the 
colored  people  had  lost  their  deliverer  from  the  wilderness 
of  slavery. 

"The  people  gathered  in  their  places  of  worship  and 
mingled  their  teai's  with  their  prayers.  A  dark  pall  hung 
over  the  whole  land.  The  people  seemed  to  lose  heart. 
The  very  earth  seemed  to  groan  and  cry  out  against  the  hor- 
rible deed.  The  enemies  of  the  Government  were  alarmed 
and  shocked  at  this  terrible  crime,  gi'owing  out  of  their 
own  course  of  conduct.  Foreign  Governments  were  horri- 
fied at  the  atrocity  of  the  fiendish  resentment  shown. 
Many  men  became  alarmed  and  hastened  to  leave  the  coun- 
try. Some  left  for  Mexico,  some  for  South  America,  and 
some  for  Europe. 

"The  Vice-President  had  now  taken  the  oath  of  office 
and  had  entered  upon  the  duties  of  President.  Lincoln 
was  dead  ;  the  last  act  in  the  bloody  drama  on  the  program 
of  the  conspirators  had  been  played." 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

SCHEME  FOR  A  NEW  REBELLION.— ANDREW  JOHNSON  AND 
HIS  CO-CONSPIRATORS.— THE  GENERAL  OF  THE  ARMY 
AND  SECRETARY  OF  WAR  SAVE  THE  COUNTRY.— 
"  TOM"  ANDERSON'S  BRUTAL  MURDER.— UNCLE  DANIEL 
DIES. 

"  Forgiveness  to  the  injured  does  belong. 
But  they  never  jmrdon  who  have  done  the  wrongf."— Dryden. 

i  i  Tones  surrendered  to  Sherwood.  Mobile  had  fallen 
I  and  all  the  minor  commands  in  rebellion  were  try- 
%  I  ing  to  see  which  could  get  in  first.  The  President  of 
U  the  Confederacy  had  been  captured  by  Wellston. 
Our  great  armies  were  mustered  out  of  the  service,  and 
peace  once  more  reigned  throughout  the  land.  The  then 
President  had  by  his  declarations  shown  such  bitter  hos- 
tility toward  the  leading  rebels  that  they  Avere  greatly 
alarmed,  and  many  were  leaving  the  country.  The  General 
of  our  armies  had  established  his  headquarters  at  Wash- 
ington, and  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  future  were  now 
in  the  hands  of  the  civil  authorities. 

"Gren.  Anderson  had  returned  to  my  house,  where  he 
found  joy  and  happiness  in  our  little  family  at  his  safety 
after  passing  through  the  storm  of  this  great  struggle.  His 
wife  and  little  Mary,  as  well  as  little  Jennie,  seemed  as 
though  they  would  never  get  through  kissing  him.  Henry 
and  his  wife  (Seraine)  were  now  with  us.  Lieut.  Whitcomb 
returned  to  Detroit  to  his  parents.  Gen.  Anderson  and 
Henry  were  all  who  were  left  of  the  eight  of  my  househc^d 
who  had  entered  the  service.  You  can  imagine  the  sadness 
this  brought  back  to  me. 

"David's  wife  (Jennie)  became  melancholy  and  more  de- 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY.  418 

pressed  than  usual.  She  was  stricken  with  fever  and  died 
in  about  three  weeks  after  the  General's  return.  This  left 
this  dear  child  " — pointing  to  Jennie  Wilson — "  alone  in  the 
world,  without  a  protector,  save  her  poor  old  grandfather. 
Mary  Anderson,  the  General,  Henry  and  Seraine  were  all 
kind  and  willing  to  do  anything  for  her  that  they  could. 
She  was  sole  heir  to  her  father's  farm,  which  had  been  left 
in  my  hands,  and  naturally  looked  to  me,  and  so  we  have 
ever  since  lived  together. 

"  Henry,  Seraine,  Gen.  Anderson  and  his  family  stayed 
with  me  until  the  General  could  determine  whether  he 
would  remain  North  or  venture  to  return  to  his  old  home  in 
Mississippi.  Old  Ham  and  Aunt  Martha,  after  the  murder 
of  Mr.  Lincoln,  seemed  to  have  lost  all  energy,  and  were  un- 
usually silent  and  melancholy,  seldom  speaking  to  any  one, 
save  in  the  expression  of  their  great  joy  at  the  safe  return 
of  their  '  Marsa  Gen'l.'  One  day,  while  we  were  sitting  on 
the  porch,  the  General  said  to  Ham,  who  had  come  to  the 
front  of  the  house: 

"  '  Ham,  what  is  the  matter  with  you  and  Aunt  Martha? 
You  seem  to  be  in  a  serious  mood  all  the  time,  since  my 
return? ' 

"'Yes,  Marsa  Gen'l,  we  is  monstrous  serious,  sah.  We 
feels  bad  'bout  Marsa  Lincum,  what  dem  'Sesh  kill.  He 
war  our  bes'  frien',  He  make  us  free,  and  we  feel  dat  dar 
am  some  wrong  somewhar,  dat  dem  'Sesh  starve  de  Union 
sogers;  dey  shoots  dem  when  dey  wants  to,  and  dey  kills 
our  President,  and  none  of  dem  get  hunged  for  dis.  If  dis 
is  de  way  dat  matters  is  a-gwine,  what  am  goin'  to  'come  of 
de  darkies?  Whar  am  dey  gwine?  What  am  gwine  to 
'come  ob  Marfa  and  Ham?    Dat's  what  am  worry  in'  us.' 

"  '  Well,  Ham,  you  need  not  worry  about  that.  You  will 
be  taken  care  of.    I  will  see  to  that.' 

"  Just  then  Aunt  Martha  came  into  the  house,  and  hear- 
ing the  conversation,  the  good  old  woman  became  greatly 
excited.  When  she  heard  what  the  General  said  to  Ham 
she  caught  hold  of  the  former,  and  in  her  way  gave  ex- 
pression to  her  feelings.     She  said  : 

"  '  Marsa  Gen'l,  I's  mighty  feered  somethin'  bad  gwine 


414  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORlT. 

to  happen  to  us  poor  colored  folks.  Dar  Men's  seem  de 
only  ones  what  get  kill,  and  when  dey  do  de  folks  do  nuflBn 
wid  de  'Sesh.  Dey  send  dem  home  agin,  so  dat  dey  do  jes' 
what  dey  please.  You  mind  what  Aunt  Marfa  say,  dem 
'Sesh  do  wid  de  darkies  what  dey  wan'  to  in  less  den  no 
time.  Dey  is  free ;  I  know  dat ;  but  who  dey  work  for  ? 
Mus'  dey  be  under  de  same  ones  what  sell  dem  before  de 
'bellion?  If  dey  is,  den  de  'Sesh  make  dem  young  darkies 
what's  comin'  on  b'lieve  anything  dey  wants  to  ;  and  afore 
dey  is  growd  up  dey  be  helpin'  de  'Sesh,  and  den  what  we 
do?  I  tells  you  dis  bin  on  my  min',  and  in  Ham's  head, 
too.  We  trus'  in  de  good  Laud ;  and  you,  Marsa  Gen'l, 
you  kin  fix  dis.  I's  sure  you  kin.  De  good  Laud  spare  you 
for  dis ;  I  know  he  do.  I's  sure  dar  was  six  mans  in  dis 
family,  all  kill,  my  good  old  missus  die,  den  ray  good  young 
missus,  she  die;  dey  was  all  kill  and  die  'ceptin'  you,  and  I 
knoAvs  dat  you  are  save  to  take  keer  of  us  darkies,  or  you 
bin  kill  long  afore  dis  ! ' 

"  'Well,  aunty,  I  will  do  all  I  can  for  everybody.  You 
and  Ham  shall  be  cared  for ;  have  no  fears  about  that.' 

"  '  Dat  be  good.  I  always  know  you  look  after  us,  Marsa 
Gen'l,  case  we  sabe  you  life ;  but,  den,  my  ehillens,  Laud 
knows  whar  dey  is.  Ham  and  me  bin  talkin'  'bout  dat. 
We  wants  dem  to  get  'long,  but  we  not  know  dem,  nor 
whar  dey  am.     Maybe  we  see  dem  some  day,' 

"  'All  right,  aunty,  we  will  talk  about  this  hereafter.' 

"  Poor  old  darkies  !  They  both  went  back  to  the  kitchen 
better  satisfied  and  much  happier." 

Dr.  Adams  said  :  "  Uncle  Daniel,  Aunt  Martha  did  not 
miss  it  very  far,  did  she?' 

"No;  the  poor  old  woman  had  a  presentiment  that  mat- 
ters would  not  be  as  peaceful  and  well  for  the  colored  peo- 
ple as  was  anticipated. 

"Just  at  this  time  old  man  Joseph  Dent  rode  up  to  the 
gate.  He  was  as  glad  to  see  the  Greneral  as  if  he  had  been 
one  of  his  own  family.  We  talked  over  the  war,  and 
praised  the  old  man  for  the  part  he  had  played  in  assisting 
us  in  discovering  the  plots  of  the  conspirators.  He  returned 
to  the  farm  greatly  delighted  that  his  work  was  appre- 
ciated. 


UXCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  415 

"  We  all  remained  at  home  for  some  time  trying  to  shake 
off  our  many  sorrows.  Mary  Anderson  and  Seraine  tried  to 
make  it  pleasant  for  all.  The  General  interested  us  in  giv- 
ing his  experiences,  and  Henry  in  turn  his  with  the  con- 
spirators. Time  wore  on,  and  finally  Gen.  Anderson  con- 
cluded to  go  to  Colorado  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  what  he 
could  do  in  the  mines,  leaving  his  wife  and  daughter  still 
with  me.  Henry  remained  with  us  ;  he  and  Seraine  visiting 
occasionally  with  his  friends  at  Detroit. 

"  Congress  was  engaged  in  trying  to  agree  upon  a  plan  for 
the  reconstruction  of  the  South,  as  well  as  to  reorganize  the 
army.  When  the  law  was  passed  for  the  latter  purpose  I 
was  written  to  by  the  Secretary  of  War  in  order  to  ascertain 
Gen.  Anderson's  whereabouts.  I  wrote  him,  giving  his  ad- 
dress. The  General  was  tendered  a  position  in  the  army. 
He  came  home  and  consulted  his  wife,  but  finally  declined 
it.  He  recommended  Lieut.  James  AVhitcomb,  his  Aid-de- 
Camp,  Seraine's  brother,  for  a  position,  and  he  was  ap- 
pointed a  Lieutenant  in  the  cavalry  arm  of  the  service.  He 
is  still  alive  and  in  the  army,  but  transferred,  as  I  under- 
stand, to  a  different  branch  of  the  service. 

"The  General  concluded  to  go  to  Washington  city,  where 
he  remained  some  weeks.  On  returning  he  thought  he 
Avould  settle  there  in  the  practice  of  the  law.  His  wife  did 
not  wish  to  go  until  he  had  tried  the  chances  of  success. 
So  it  was  arranged  that  his  family  should  remain  with  me, 
his  wife  wishing  to  return  to  her  old  home  when  she  felt 
that  it  was  safe  for  the  General.  He  returned  to  Washing- 
ton, and  did  very  well. 

"By  this  time  there  seemed  to  be  some  friction  between 
the  President  and  Congress.  This  condition  of  things  con- 
tinued, with  ill-feeling,  and  the  breach  still  widening.  The 
President  differed  widely  with  the  Republican  majority,  as 
well  as  the  Secretary  of  War  and  the  General  of  the  Army, 
as  to  the  reconstruction  of  the  States  recently  in  rebellion. 
Every  measure  that  Congress  would  pass  with  a  view  of 
taking  charge  of  the  colored  people  or  aiding  them  in  their 
perilous  condition,  was  rejected  by  the  President,  and  had 
to  be  passed  over  his  veto.     It  was  the  same  with  matters 


416  U]S"C.LE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

in  reference  to  reconstruction.  He  began  haranguing  the 
populace  from  the  balcony  of  the  Executive  Mansion,  in 
order  to  create  an  ill-feeling  and  prejudice  in  the  minds  of 
the  people  against  their  representatives. 

''  He,  however,  very  suddenly  changed  his  views  as  to  the 
proper  treatment  for  the  leaders  of  the  rebellion.  Instead 
of  wishing  them  tried  and  punished,  as  formerly,  he  thought 
a  portion  of  Congress  should  be  tried  and  punished.  He 
turned  his  back  on  his  Union  friends  and  made  the  lead- 
ing rebels  and  their  sympathizers  of  the  North  his  confi- 
dants. Jefferson  Davis  and  all  those  under  arrest  for 
treason  were,  under  his  new  programme,  released.  He  de- 
nounced leading  Republicans  as  conspirators  and  traitors. 
He  was  cajoled  by  every  conspirator  of  the  late  rebellion. 
Finally  the  visits  of  certain  men  from  Maryland  and  Virginia 
became  so  frequent  that  it  aroused  a  suspicion  in  the  minds 
of  the  Secretary  of  War  and  the  Chief  of  Staff  to  the 
General  of  the  Army,  and  very  soon  this  suspicion  extended 
to  the  General  himself  that  a  new  conspiracy  was  being 
organized.  The  General  was  led  to  believe  this,  first,  on 
the  ground  that  the  President  at  one  time  wanted  all  the 
leading  men  -who  had  been  paroled  by  the  General  arrested 
and  tried  by  the  U.  S.  Court  in  Virginia.  This  the  General 
of  the  Army  had  resisted  in  such  a  manner  as  to  cause 
quite  a  coohiess  between  the  two.  The  same  men  that  he 
at  one  time  desired  to 'see  hanged  had  now  become  his 
companions,  confidential  friends  and  advisers. 

"Information  was  received  about  this  time,  through  a 
source  that  could  not  be  doubted  by  the  Secretary  of  War 
nor  by  the  General  of  the  Army,  of  a  programme  which 
had  been  agreed  upon  by  the  President  and  certain  rebels 
claiming  that  their  States  were  sovereign,  were  States  now 
as  ever,  Avith  all  their  rights — that  of  representation  in- 
cluded. The  President  deterndned  to  issue  his  proclama- 
tion for  an  election  of  Senators  and  Members  of  the  House 
of  Representatives  from  all  the  States  lately  in  rebellion, 
and  if  they  came  to  Washington  claiming  their  seats,  and 
should  not  be  admitted  by  the  Republican  majority,  he 
would  organize  a  Congress  with  the  Southern  members  and 


UAXLE  1) Ariel's  story.  417 

the  Northern  Democrats,  and  as  President  would  recognize 
them  as  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  and  send  his 
messages  and  communications  accordingly.  If  the  Re- 
publicans resisted  he  would  disperse  them  by  force,  and 
thereby  make  them  the  rebels  against  the  lawful  Govern- 
ment, as  he  claimed,  and  in  that  way  turn  it  over  to  its 
enemies  and  their  sympathizers,  with  himself  as  their  chief 
instead  of  Mr.  Davis,  holding  the  Capital  and  all  the  Gov- 
ernment archives.  If  he  could  induce  the  General  of  the 
Army  to  obey  his  orders  he  could  carry  out  this  scheme  ;  if 
not,  he  would  get  rid  of  the  General  and  try  and  find  some 
other  officer  upon  whom  he  could  rely.  To  be  prepared  in 
ease  he  could  not  use  the  Commander  of  the  Army,  a  force 
was  to  be  organized  in  Maryland  and  Virginia,  which  was 
to  sweep  down  upon  Washington  and  take  possession  be- 
fore outside  forces  could  be  organized  against  the  Presi- 
dent's authority,  using  in  connection  with  this  force  such 
of  the  army  as  would  obey  him.  He  tested  the  General  of 
the  Army  and  found  he  could  not  use  him  to  aid  in  starting 
a  new  rebellion.  He  then  concluded  that  he  would  send 
him  away  to  Mexico,  and  put  in  some  pliant  tool  as  Secretary 
of  War,  and  then  put  this  scheme  in  operation. 

"Just  about  this  time  an  application  was  made  to  the 
General  of  the  Army,  without  coming  through  the  Secre- 
tary of  War,  by  the  State  of  Maryland,  for  its  quota  of 
arms.  This  at  once  struck  the  General  as  strange.  He 
went  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  and  upon  consultation  the 
application  was  placed  among  the  relics  of  the  past.  In  a 
day  or  so  the  President  inquired  of  the  General  if  he  had 
received  such  an  application.  The  General  said  he  had, 
and  was  asked  what  he  was  going  to  do.  He  answered  that 
it  would  be  looked  into.  This  seemed  to  the  General  very 
unusual,  for  a  President  to  be  looking  after  such  things. 

"I  had  gone  to  Washington  to  look  after  pay  that  Avas 
due  three  of  my  sons  when  killed.  While  sitting  with  Gen. 
Anderson  in  his  room,  soon  after  my  arrival,  a  knock  was 
heard  at  the  door.  A  boy  entered  with  a  note  from  the 
Secretary  of  War,  saying  he  had  just  heard  of  my  arrival 
and  desired  to  see  me. 
14 


418  UJS'CLE  da:s-iel"s  story. 

' '  The  next  morning  as  soon  as  I  could  I  went  to  his  office. 
When  I  met  him  he  was  very  cordial  with  me ;  conversed 
about  the  murder  of  Mr.  Lincoln  and  the  iitter  collapse  of 
the  rebellion,  as  well  as  the  great  loss  in  my  family.  I  spoke 
to  him  about  my  business,  and  he  at  once  directed  matters 
so  that  it  would  be  attended  to  without  delay.  The  Secre- 
tary then  said  to  me  that  it  was  through  my  direction  that 
Mr.  Lincoln  and  himself  had  been  able  to  thwart  the  late 
conspirators  in  many  of  their  diabolical  schemes  during  the 
war,  and  that  they  failed  only  in  one— that  of  preventing 
the  murder  of  the  President. 

"In  speaking  of  this  sad  calamity  the  great  tears  stood 
in  his  eyes.  '  But,'  said  he,  'my  dear  friend  Lyon,  we  are 
now  standing  upon  the  verge  of  a  volcano,  and  this  time, 
if  the  schemes  of  the  conspirators  can  be  carried  out,  we 
Avill  be  in  more  danger  than  ever;  and  we  who  have  just 
put  this  gi'eat  rebellion  down  will  be  compelled  to  play 
the  part  of  rebels  ourselves  in  the  next  great  drama.' 

''  I  was  almost  struck  dumb  by  this  announcement,  and 
thought  the  Secretary  was  perhaps  unnecessarily  alarmed 
at  some  minor  matter.  He  rang  his  bell  for  a  messenger, 
and  sent  him  across  the  street  for  the  General  of  the  Army. 
He  soon  came  in,  and  after  pleasant  greetings  we  all  re- 
tired to  the  Secretary's  private  room.  There  he  was  about 
to  make  me  acquainted  with  this  whole  matter,  when  the 
General  said  to  the  Seci-etary  that  he  desired  his  Chief  of 
Staff  to  be  present.  He  was  sent  for,  and  soon  entered. 
I  w^as  put  under  a  pledge  of  secrecy,  and  then  the  whole 
scheme  was  revealed  to  me  as  I  have  told  it  to  you,  except 
that  it  Avas  given  to  me  more  in  detail.  The  name  of  their 
secret  informant  was  given,  and  I  was  then  truly  surprised 
and  could  no  longer  doubt  the  facts  as  to  the  conspiracy 
for  the  second  rebellion.  The  man  who  had  unfolded  the 
scheme  to  the  Secretary  of  War  and  to  the  General  of  the 
Army  was  a  man  of  reputation  in  a  marked  degi-ee ;  had 
held  a  high  position  in  the  Confederate  service,  but  had 
seen  enough  of  war,  and  also  respected  his  parole  to  the 
General  of  our  Army. 

'  The  General  did  not  know  at  what  moment  he  might 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  419 

be  relieved  from  the  command  of  the  Army,  and  was  there- 
fore anxious  that  the  Secretary  of  War  might  in  some  way 
be  prepai-ed  for  tlie  emergency,  should  it  arise  ;  but  said 
tliat  he  could  not  personally  be  a  party  to  any  preparations 
for  such  an  event  while  he  was  subject  to  the  orders  of  the 
President.  So  he  said  that  he  would  retire,  but  Avould 
leave  his  Chief  of  Staff,  who,  he  said,  seemed  to  be  bel- 
ligerent enough  for  any  purpose.  When  the  General  with- 
drew the  Secretaiy  said : 

"  'Now,  Mr.  Lyon,  what  can  you  do  to  aid  us,  or  what 
do  you  suggest  ? ' 

"  I  said  :  '  Give  me  until  this  evening  to  reflect  upon  the 
matter  and  I  will  meet  you  gentlemen  here  at  any  hour 
that  may  be  agreed  upon. '  So  eight  o'clock  was  designated, 
and  we  separated. 

"  During  the  day  I  made  inquiry  of  Gen.  Anderson  about 
the  disbanded  soldiers  ;  how  they,  or  some  of  them,  could 
be  organized  in  an  emergency,  and  supposed  the  case  of 
the  rebels  trying  their  rebellion  over  again.  He  laughed 
at  the  idea,  but  said  there  was  but  one  condition  of  things 
that  could  possibly  bring  about  such  a  result,  and  that  was 
if  the  President  should  undertake  the  restoration  of  all  the 
rebel  States  without  the  action  of  Congress,  as  he  had 
heard  hinted  bv  some  leading  rebels  who  bad  recently 
been  in  Washingtoii. 

"  I  asked  him  if  it  would  not  be  well  for  some  men  of  in- 
fluence to  be  on  the  alert. 

" 'Yes,' he  replied  ;  'there  ought  to  be  a  secret  force  in 
Washington  and  elsewhere,  until  the  reconstruction  of  the 
rebel  States  is  complete.' 

"  I  said  no  more  to  him  at  this  time  on  the  subject.  Gen. 
Anderson  said  he  would  call  and  see  the  General  of  the 
Army  in  a  day  or  so,  as  he  had  only  visited  him  occasion- 
ally since  in  Washington,  but  that  his  calls  were  always 
made  very  pleasant. 

"  At  eight  o'clock  sharp  I  went  to  the  War  Office  and 
found  the  Secretary  and  the  Chief  of  Staff  to  the  General 
waiting  for  me.  We  at  once  entered  into  conversation  on 
the  subject  of  the  conspiracy.     I  made  the  same  suggestion 


430  UNCLE   DANIEL'S  STORY. 

that  Gen.  Anderson  had  hithnated  to  me,  which  was  at 
once  discussed  and  thought  to  be  a  good  proposition.  But 
how  could  it  be  done  without  the  whole  matter  being  made 
public  in  some  way  ?  The  Secretary  thought  this  was  a 
matter  that  should  be  kept  within  the  knowledge  of  a  very 
few  discreet  men. 

"  '  True,'  said  I;  'but  you  must  have  a  nucleus  here  in 
Washington  if  you  can  find  the  man  to  organize  it.  I  know 
a  man  who  would  be  perfectly  safe,  but  I  have  a  suggestion 
in  connection  with  him  that  I  think  better.  It  is  this: 
My  son  Henry  is  very  anxious  to  go  to  the  Black  Hills,  but 
that  country  being  unsafe,  on  account  of  the  Indians,  I 
have  been  thinking  that  a  large  number  of  discharged 
soldiers  would  jump  at  an  enterprise  of  this  kind.  They 
could  be  organized  and  have  it  so  arranged  that  they  could 
be  got  together  quickly  for  any  emergency;  and  if  the  em- 
ergency should  not  arise,  when  the  danger  should  be  passed 
the  General  of  the  Army  could  properly  issue  an  order  pre- 
A'enting  any  organization  or  combination  of  men  from 
entering  the  Black  Hills  country,  and  instruct  the  army  in 
that  part  of  the  West  to  carry  out  the  order.  This  would 
let  the  men  at  the  head  of  the  organization  out  of  the  scrape, 
and  would  afford  them  an  ample  excuse  for  abandoning  the 
enterprise.' 

"The  Secretary  said:  'This  seems  feasible;  who  could 
you  trust  with  this  management  ? ' 

"  I  replied:  '  Gen.  Tom  Anderson.' 

"  'Just  the  man,'  replied  both  gentlemen. 

"  The  Secretary  said  :  '  This  part  is  in  your  hands.  We 
do  not  wish  to  see  anyone  but  you  on  this  part  of  the  plan. 
We  will  give  our  confidence  to  no  one  else.  We  hope  you 
will  not  delay.  We  will  look  out  for  Washington.  You 
need  not  hesitate ;  these  two  men.  Gen.  Anderson  and  your 
son,  will  be  amply  compensated.' 

"The  Chief  of  Staff  to  the  General  then  remarked:  'I 
think  I  know  the  man  to  take  hold  of  matters  in  Washing- 
ton.' He  then  named  a  man  who  had  been  a  Union  officer, 
and  who  was  then  in  the  city.  He  was  sent  for  and  had  an 
interview  the  following  afternoon  with  the  two  gentlemen 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  421 

mentioned.  I  immediately  returned,  met  Gen.  Anderson, 
and  asked  him  to  go  with  me  to  my  room.  When  there  I 
laid  the  case  before  him  fully,  imposing  entire  secrecy, 
should  the  terrible  threatened  disaster  be  averted,  saying 
to  him  that  Henry,  my  son,  being  young  and  thoughtless, 
must  not  know  the  inside,  but  must  look  upon  it  merely 
as  a  matter  of  precaution,  and  with  the  intention  of  carry- 
ing out  the  Black  Hills  scheme  in  order  to  get  into  that  rich 
mineral  country, 

"The  General  readily  assented  to  all,  and  at  once  pre- 
pared to  return  home  with  me.  He  visited  the  General  of 
the  Army  the  following  day. 

"The  next  morning  I  again  visited  the  Secretary  of  War, 
and  explained  to  him  the  GeneraFs  readiness  to  act.  He 
was  delighted  with  the  arrangement,  and  said  to  me  that  I 
must  return  in  two  weeks  and  let  him  know  how  matters 
were  progressing;  that  it  would  not  do  to  communicate  in 
writing.  I  bade  him  good-by,  and  the  General  and  I  left 
for  home. 

"  On  our  arrival  his  wife  and  the  two  children  were  greatly 
delighted,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  family,  including  Ham 
and  Aunt  Martha.  His  wife,  finding  that  he  was  to  remain 
at  home  for  some  time,  was  extremely  happy.  Henry  was 
now  called  into  council  and  put  in  possession  of  a  part  of 
our  plan.  They  at  once  went  to  work  diligently,  and  in  a 
very  short  time  had  made  up  a  secret  organization  with  a 
view,  as  understood,  of  going  to  the  Black  Hills,  and  by 
moving  about  in  the  country  found  that  any  number  of 
good  soldiers  could  be  rendezvoused  at  Indianapolis  ready 
to  move  by  rail  in  any  direction  required,  the  Black  Hills 
being  the  objective. 

"  Gov.  Morton  was  sent  for  and  had  an  interview  with 
the  Secretary  of  War.  What  arrangement  or  understanding 
was  had  betAveen  them  I  did  not  know,  nor  did  I  ever  learn. 
The  only  thing  he  ever  said  to  any  of  us  was  to  Gen.  Ander- 
son, that  there  were  plenty  of  arms,  etc.,  in  Indianapolis, 
and  if  he  should  ever  have  to  start  for  the  Black  Hills  to 
let  hmi  know  at  once.  I  suspected  that  he  was  fully 
posted. 


423  UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

"I  returned  in  about  two  weeks  to  "Washingrton.  In  the 
meantime  the  President  had  attempted  to  send  the  General 
of  the  Army  out  of  the  country  into  Mexico,  on  some  civil 
mission.  The  General  had  positively  refused  to  go.  By 
this  time  there  was  quite  a  bitter  feeling.  The  President 
expressed  himself  freely.     The  General  was  silent. 

"The  Secretary  of  War  had  been  requested  to  resign, 
which  he  had  refused  to  do,  and  the  excitement  was  warm- 
ing up  considerably.  Many  telegrams  were  coming  to  the 
General  of  the  Army  from  his  old  soldiers,  saying  they 
were  ready  to  come  to  AVashington  in  case  of  trouble  with 
the  President  on  the  question  of  the  enforcement  of  his 
views  against  the  action  of  Congress.  The  General  would 
destroy  these  telegrams  as  fast  as  they  came.  I  told  the 
Secretary  of  the  progress  of  Gen.  Anderson  and  Henry  in 
reference  to  the  Black  Hills.  He  was  very  much  gratified 
at  the  result. 

"  I  was  invited  to  come  to  the  War  Oflflce  at  about  8:30 
o'clock  that  evening.  On  arriving  I  was  admitted  by  the 
Secretary  himself.  Inside  the  door  I  found  a  sentinel  with 
musket  in  hand,  regularly  on  duty. 

"  I  said  to  the  Secretary,  '  How  is  this  ? ' 
"  His  only  reply  was  :  '  It  looks  warlike,  does  it  not  ? ' 
"On  entering  his  private  room  I  found  the  Chief  of  Staff 
to  the  General  of  the  Army  and  two  other  gentlemen.  One 
was  a  man  whom  I  knew  well,  the  same  mentioned  by  the 
parties  as  being  the  one  to  take  care  of  AVashington  city. 
The  other  gentleman  I  had  never  seen.  He  was  a  resident 
of  Washington  city,  had  been  a  Colonel  in  the  Union  army, 
and  was  now  acting  as  Adjutant-General  and  organizer 
under  the  former.  These  men  remained  during  every  night 
in  the  War  Department  Avith  the  Secretary  of  War,  having 
spies  out  in  Baltimore  and  Richmond,  as  well  as  in  Wash- 
ington, and  knew  of  every  movement  that  was  going  on. 
They  also  knew  of  every  meeting  of  leading  rebels  Avith  the 
President.  I  learned  that  their  organization,  secretly  armed 
and  equipped  in  Washington,  amounted  to  over  2,000  men, 
the  object  of  which  Avas  not  disclosed  to  the  men  more  than 
that  it  Avas  a  military  organization  in  favor  of  the  Union, 
and  to  be  ready  on  call  for  any  emergency. 


UNCLE  DAJN"IEL'S  STORY.  423 

"  If  the  President  had  attempted  to  carry  out  his  scheme, 
and  any  movement  had  been  made  from  either  Baltimore 
or  Richmond,  or  from  any  part  of  any  State,  the  first  pris- 
oner would  have  been  the  President.  The  Secretary  of 
War  determined  that  his  Department  should  not  go  into 
the  hands  of  any  one  who  would  be  subservient  to  any  set 
of  conspirators,  or  the  President,  who  was  to  be  at  the  head 
of  them. 

"  I  returned  home  the  next  day  full  of  alarm  for  our 
country.  I  greatly  feared  another  scene  of  blood  and  deso- 
lation. I  was  so  worried  over  the  situation  that  my  family 
thought  me  ill. 

"Gen.  Anderson  returned  that  night  from  Indianapolis, 
and  Henry  from  near  Fayette.  I  told  the  General  what  I 
had  seen  and  learned.  When  I  told  him  how  the  gentle- 
man in  charge  of  the  secret  forces  in  Washington  seemed 
to  feel,  and  that  he  would  make  the  President  a  prisoner 
the  first  thing  if  any  move  was  made,  he  remarked  : 

"  '  That  is  the  way  to  do  it !  Cut  off  the  head  the  first 
blow,  and  the  body  will  soon  die.' 

"  Things  went  on  in  this  way  for  a  time.  The  President 
had  copies  of  telegrams  given  him  from  the  telegraph  office, 
which  were  sent  from  different  parts  of  the  country,  tender- 
ing the  services  of  different  organizations  of  soldiers  to  the 
General  of  the  Army.  He  also  discovered  in  some  way 
that  he  would  be  in  danger  should  he  attempt  the  use  of 
force. 

"The  House  of  Representatives  now  presented  articles 
of  impeachment  against  him.  This  alarmed  his  co-con- 
spirators, and  the  embryo  rebellion  collapsed. 

"I  have  no  doubt  that  if  the  President  at  that  time  had 
had  a  General  of  the  Army  and  a  Secretary  of  War  who 
could  have  been  used  by  him  to  further  his  and  his  co-con- 
spirators' schemes,  within  ninety  days  from  the  time  when 
I  first  went  to  Washington,  as  stated,  this  country  would 
have  been  plunged  into  another  bloody  rebellion  with  an 
unscrupulous,  courageous  and  desperate  man  at  the  head 
of  it,  and  at  the  same  time  in  possession  of  the  Capital  of 
the  Nation.     The  country  has  never  known  what  it  escaped 


424  UNCLE  DANIEL'S   STORY, 

and  what  it  owes  to  those  men — the  Secretary  of  War  and 
the  General  of  the  Army  and  his  Chief  of  Staff — for  stand- 
ing as  they  did  against  these  machinations." 

"Uncle  Daniel,"  said  Dr.  Adams,  "why  was  this  matter 
kept  so  profoundly  secret  ? " 

"  There  were  two  reasons:  First,  the  country  was  easily 
excited  at  the  time,  and  on  that  account,  when  the  danger 
was  passed,  it  was  thought  best  to  say  nothing,  and  all  who 
knew  of  it  had  been  put  upon  their  honornot  to  disclose  it. 
Second,  it  could  not  be  verified  as  to  the  co-conspirators  in 
Maryland  and  Vu'ginia.  and  the  plan  agreed  upon  by  them, 
without  involving  a  man  heretofore  mentioned,  in  high  posi- 
tion among  the  very  persons  who  were  conspiring  to  do  the 
deed.  His  exposure  would  doubtless  have  cost  him  his  life; 
and  I  hope  you  will  not  now  ask  me  to  say  whether  he  is 
living  or  dead." 

"I  will  inquire  no  further  on  this  subject,"  said  Dr. 
Adams,  "but  would  like  to  know  what  became  of  the  Black 
Hills  scheme  ?" 

"  That  scheme  failed  at  or  about  the  same  time  of  the 
collapse  of  the  new  rebellion. 

"Time  passed,  and  finally  the  country  got  rid  of  this  Pres- 
ident by  electing  the  General  of  the  Army.  We  all.  or 
many  of  us  at  least,  breathed  more  freely.  The  reorganiza- 
tion of  the  South  became  a  fixed  fact,  and  the  machinery 
moved  smoothly  for  awhiie.  My  son  Henry  was  still  anx- 
ious to  go  to  work  and  try  his  fortune  in  the  Black  Hills 
country.  About  this  thue  his  wife  bore  him  a  fine  son.  He 
therefore  left  her  with  me  and  started  foi-tune  huntmg. 

"Gen.  Anderson  made  a  visit  to  his  old  home  in  Missis- 
sippi and  was,  to  all  outward  appearance,  well  received. 
He  returned  home,  and,  after  talking  the  matter  over  with 
his  wife,  they  thought  it  would  be  safe  to  return.  The 
Union  men  were  at  that  time  in  power  in  Mississippi,  and 
many  Northern  people  were  flocking  there  and  j^urchasing 
property.  Very  soon  the  General  and  his  family  got  ready 
to  leave  Allentown  for  Jackson,  Miss.  When  the  time  came 
for  them  to  leave,  the  sorrow  with  us  all  was  very  great. 
Mary  Anderson  and  Seraine  wept,  and  held  to  one  another, 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY  425 

instinctively  fearing  that  this  separation  was  forever.  The 
two  children,  little  Mary  and  Jennie,  shrieked  and  scream- 
ed, and  begged  not  to  be  separated.  The  scene  was  heart- 
rending. I  felt  as  though  my  last  friend  was  leaving  me. 
The  General  and  I  acted  like  children.  We  both  wept  and 
embraced  each  other— neither  covild  speak.  I  held  poor  lit- 
tle Mary  in  my  arms  and  bathed  her  blessed  cheeks  with 
my  tears.  Old  Ham  and  Aunt  Martha  would  go  with  'Marsa 
Genl.'  They  both  wept  and  heaped  blessings  upon  us  all. 
As  far  off  as  we  could  see  the  poor  old  people,  tliey  were  bow- 
ing and  bidding  us  good-by.  God  bless  their  poor  souls; 
they  were  as  good  and  as  kind  a  couple  as  ever  lived  ! 

"Seraine  and  I  had  procured  good  help  before  they  left, 
and  Avere,  in  that  particular,  in  excellent  shape ;  but  when 
the  General,  his  wife,  little  Mary  and  the  old  couple  left,  it 
was  desolate,  sure  enough.  We  were  lonely  in  the  extreme. 
We  had  been  so  long  together,  and  had  passed  through  so 
many  trials,  had  grieved,  and  had  experienced  so  many 
sorrows  together,  that  no  one  could  describe  our  feelings. 
The  General,  however,  felt  that  he  could  do  well  again  at 
his  old  home,  and  he  thought  the  people  down  there  were 
reconstructed  and  satisfied  with  their  wrong  course. 

"  I  spent  most  of  my  time  out  at  the  farm.  I  would  take 
my  Jennie,  as  I  called  my  granddaughter,  with  me  and  ex- 
plain everything  to  her,  as  nmch  to  employ  my  own  mind  as 
hers.  Henry  wrote  us  very  often.  He  w^as  delighted  with 
the  country  and  was  doing  quite  w-ell ;  had  made  money, 
and  was  investing  it  in  property  in  Yankton.  Seraine's 
father  and  mother  visited  us  frequently,  and  we  were  liv- 
ing as  happily  as  Ave  could  under  all  the  circumstances. 

"In  a  fcAV  months  Gen.  Anderson  visited  us.  He  was 
feeling  satisfied  with  his  home  and  was  doing  well.  He 
gave  a  glowing  description  of  old  Ham  and  Aunt  Martha's 
hapiDiness  now  that  they  could  see  other  colored  people. 
The  President  had  offered  him  (Anderson)  a  foreign  mis- 
sion, which  he  had  declined  on  account  of  his  fine  prospects 
in  his  profession  in  Mississippi. 

"  The  next  year  after  Henry  left  us  he  returned,  but  was 
determined  to  make  his  new  home  his  permanent  one,  and 


4^  UXCLE  DAXIEL*S  STORY. 

insisted  on  Jennie  and  I  going  with  him.  He  said  he  would 
not  leave  us  alone,  and  would  stay  in  Indiana  if  we  could 
not  go  with  him  and  Seraine.  He  could  not  think  of  leav- 
ing Seraine  and  his  fine  baby  boy  any  more.  I  thought 
I  ought  not  to  interfere  with  the  boy's  prospects,  so  I 
agreed  to  go  with  them.  I  rented  my  house,  made  ar- 
rangements about  the  farm,  and  we  all  left  for  Yankton. 
Henry  had  purchased  a  nice  place,  and  we  lived  there  very 
happily  together.  We  kept  up  our  correspondence  with 
Gen.  Anderson  and  his  family. 

"  One  day  Henry  came  into  the  house  very  much  excited, 
saying  that  he  had  just  seen  Wintergreen  on  the  street, 
who  pretended  not  to  recognize  him.  The  town  was  set- 
tling up  and  growing  very  fast.  Many  people  from  the 
South  were  coming  into  the  Territory  as  well  as  the  town. 
I  told  Henry  to  beware  of  this  man  ;  that  he,  knowing  that 
Henry  had  his  secrets,  might,  through  fear,  if  nothing  else, 
do  him  some  harm.  One  day  there  were  quite  a  number 
of  persons  near  a  billiard  hall,  in  a  dispute  about  some 
matter.  Wintergreen  was  in  the  midst  of  the  crowd. 
Henry  stepped  up  out  of  curiosity  to  ascertain  the  cause  of 
the  trouble.  Wintergreen  spied  him,  drew  his  revolver, 
and  shot  him  dead.' 

Dr.  Adams  exclaimed,  "My  God  !    Your  last  son  ! " 

"Yes,"  said  Uncle  Daniel  with  a  tremulous  voice,  "this 
was  the  last  of  my  dear  family.  So  you  see,  gentlemen,  as 
I  first  stated,  my  home  is  desolate.  Why  should  I  wish  to 
buffet  the  world  longer?  This  was  the  fulfillment  of  my 
good  wife's  dream— the  seven  fingers  were  now  gone. 

"Wintergreen  escaped.  The  distress  of  Henry's  wife,  as 
well  as  my  own  grief,  I  will  not  undertake  to  describe.  We 
conveyed  his  body  to  AUentown  and  there  laid  him  to  rest 
with  his  mother  and  brothers.  Gen.  Anderson,  learning  of 
our  affliction,  met  us  at  our  old  home.  Seraine  and  I  re- 
mained with  our  little  family  at  AUentown,  I  getting  back 
my  house.  I  broke  down  under  this  last  sorrow,  and  was 
confined  to  the  house  for  more  than  a  year.  Seraine  cared 
for  me  as  she  would  for  her  own  father,  and  this  child  here, 
my  dear  Jennie,  was  Avith  me  and  by  my  bedside  nearly 
the  whole  time  of  mv  sickness.     God  bless  her  ! " 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  43*7* 

"So  say  we  all ! "  was  the  response  from  those  present. 

"Gen.  Anderson  visited  nie  several  times  during  my  ill- 
ness. His  Avife  and  little  daughter  came  and  spent  a  month 
with  us,  which  added  greatly  to  what  happiness  we  could 
then  enjoy. 

"  The  men  who  had  been  in  rebellion  now  began  to  show 
their  feeling  and  take  hold  of  the  politics  of  the  South. 
Gen.  Anderson  was  very  iDrominent  as  a  lawyer  and  a 
leader  in  political  affairs  in  Mississippi.  The  rebels  now 
commenced  to  organize  secret  societies  similar  to  those  that 
were  in  the  North  during  the  war.  Another  Presidential 
canvass  came  on,  and  the  then  President  was  re-elected. 
Very  soon  political  matters  in  that  part  of  the  country,  in 
State  affairs,  became  very  exciting.  Prominent  men  were 
threatened  ;  colored  men  were  whipped  and  driven  away 
from  meetings  ;  raids  were  made  upon  their  houses  in  the 
night-time  and  many  were  murdered — some  white  men 
sharing  the  same  fate. 

"  Gen.  Anderson  used  all  of  his  influence  to  stay  this  tide 
of  oppression  and  wrong.  He  was  threatened  with  violence, 
but  did  not  believe  they  would  assault  him.  He  was  a 
brave  man,  and  could  not  think  of  leaving  his  friends,  but 
determined  to  stand  by  them.  Quite  a  number  of  Northern 
men  were  driven  from  that  part  of  the  country,  and  their 
property  destroyed.     A  perfect  reign  of  terror  prevailed. 

"The  General  moved  into  another  county,  so  as  to  be 
out  of  the  excitement  as  much  as  possible.  At  a  political 
meeting  near  the  capital  of  the  State,  Gen.  McKee,  a  North- 
ern man,  without  any  provocation  whatever,  was  brutally 
assaulted  and  almost  murdered  for  making  a  Republican 
speech.  This  character  of  conduct  continued  until  one  day 
in  court,  where  some  of  these  men  were  being  tried  for 
their  outrages,  the  General  denounced  this  course  as 
brutal,  and  such  as  ought  to  make  barbarians  blush.  A 
mob  collected  around  the  court-house  and  made  threats  of 

violence  against  him,  denouncing  him  as  a Yank  and 

not  fit  to  live.  They  then  and  there  notified  him  to  leave 
the  State  within  five  days,  and  that  if  found  there  longer 
than  this  his  life  should  pay  the  forfeit. 


4^ 


UNCLE  DAXIEL  S  STORY. 


"  He  had  determined  not  to  leave,  so  he  prepared  hmiself 
and  remained  at  home.  At  the  end  of  the  five  days  a  mob 
collected  about  his  house  and  demanded  that  he  leave  at 
once.  They  were  boisterous  and  threatening.  One  of  his 
neighbors  was  at  his  house  and  prepared  to  assist  the 
General  in  defense  of  his  home  and  famil5^  His  wife  and 
little  girl  were  so  much  alarmed  that  they  screamed  and 
cried  for  help.  Finally  the  General,  standing  in  his  door, 
flatly  refused  to  leave.    A  volley  was  fired  at  him,  one  shot 


MURDEROUS  ASSAULT  UPON  GEN.   ANDERSON  AND  FAMILY. 


taking  effect  in  his  right  thigh.  His  little  daughter  ran  to 
him  and  threw  her  arms  about  his  neck,  shrieking  and 
begging  for  her  papa.  His  neighbor  fired  from  a  window, 
wounding  one  of  the  mob. 

"  This  was  like  fanning  the  flame.  They  nished  upon 
the  house,  firing  indiscriminately.  The  General  was  shot 
three  times  and  fell  dead.  His  little  daughter,  with  her 
arms  about  his  neck,  received  a  shot  in  her  left  breast,  from 
which  she  died  in  a  few  minutes.  His  neighbor,  Gibson, 
was  as  brutally  murdered  in  the  house,  being  i-iddled  with 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  439 

bullets.  Old  Ham  ran  out  of  the  kitchen  to  make  his 
escape  and  Avas  shot  dead  in  the  yard.  Mary  Anderson  fell 
senseless  to  the  floor.  Old  Aunt  Martha  was  the  only  soul 
left  to  do  anything.  She  was  on  her  knees  praying  while 
the  mob  was  doing  their  desperate  and  bloody  work.  They 
retired  yelling  like  Indians  after  taking  scalps.  Poor  old 
Martha  ran  to  one  of  the  neighbors  for  help,  but  could  get 
none  from  white  people.  A  few  old  colored  people  gathered 
at  the  house  and  cared  as  best  they  could  for  the  dead. 

"  For  two  days  this  family  of  dead  and  stricken  lay  with- 
out a  white  person  coming  to  the  house  to  aid  or  assist. 
The  enemies  would  not,  and  the  few  friends  were  afraid  to 
do  so.  The  General,  little  Mary,  and  Mr.  Gibson  were 
buried  by  the  colored  people  in  the  best  manner  they  could. 
Mary  Anderson  became  a  raving  maniac  and  died  in  about 
one  week  after,  and  was  buried  by  the  side  of  her  husband 
and  daughter,  a  minister  and  a  few  women  having  come  to 
look  after  her  since  the  interment  of  the  other  dead.  Old 
Ham  was  laid  away  by  the  colored  people.  Aunt  Martha 
was  grieved  beyond  expression,  and  alarmed  for  fear  she 
also  would  be  murdered.  She  prayed  night  and  day  to  be 
brought  back  to  her  '  Marsa  Lyon.' 

"  The  colored  people,  having  great  respect  for  the  Gen- 
eral and  his  family,  made  up  money  enough  to  send  Aunt 
Martha  back  to  my  house.  A  young  colored  man  ventured 
to  come  with  her,  for  which  I  remunerated  him.  This  poor 
old  woman's  story  was  enough  to  melt  the  most  obdurate 
heart.  She  talked  constantly  of  the  General,  his  wife,  lit- 
tle Mary,  and  poor  old  Ham,  and  felt  that  the  '  good  Laud ' 
had  deserted  them  for  some  reason." 

We  were  all  dumfounded  at  the  recital  of  these  barba- 
rous murders. 

"My  God  !"  exclaimed  Dr.  Adams,  "  what  is  tliis  people 
coming  to? " 

Col.  Bush  shed  tears,  but  could  not  speak.  All  were  si- 
lent. Uncle  Daniel  left  the  room,  but  returned  in  a  few 
moments  and  said: 

"  My  friends,  you  can  now  see  why  I  so  often  have  said, 
'  What  have  I  to  live  for  ? '  Why  should  I  desire  to  remain 


430  .  UXCLE   DAXIRL'S  STORY. 

here  and  brood  over  my  great  misfortunes  and  sorrows 
longer  ? '' 

Finally  Col.  Bush  walked  the  floor,  and  in  a  most  sub- 
dued tone,  said  :  "  For  such  a  man  and  so  noble  a  family  to 
die  in  such  a  villainous  manner  !  Did  no  one  suffer  punish- 
ment for  this  diaboUcal  crime  ? '' 

"  No,  not  one  was  punished.  The  matter  was  investigat- 
ed, but  that  was  all." 

"Well,  I  have  asked  myself  heretofore  the  question,  why 
did  I  give  my  right  arm  for  such  a  Government  ?  That  such 
a  man,  who  had  served  his  country  as  faithfully  as  he,  could 
be  thus  brutally  murdered,  Avith  his  family,  and  no  one 
punished  for  it,  is  a  marvel  to  me  ;  and  no  doubt  some  of 
his  murderers  are  now  holding  high  official  position  ! "' 

"  Yes,"  said  Uncle  Daniel,  "  one  of  the  instigators  of  this 
crime  has  held  office  ever  since,  as  a  Southern  patriot  who 
nobly  assisted  in  ridding  the  South  of  one  of  those  North- 
ern Yankees." 

"  Uncle  Daniel,  what  became  of  Aunt  Martha  ?"  inquired 
Maj.  Clymer. 

"Poor  old  woman,  she  lived  with  Seraine  and  me  for 
about  three  years  after  her  return,  when  she  sickened  and 
died.  When  she  spoke  on  any  subject  she  would  finally  get 
to  thesfo  3ui-ders.  They  preyed  upon  her  mind  constantly, 
and  1  think  hastened  her  death." 

"  How  strange  that  nil  who  were  connected  with  your 
household  during  the  war  should  have  had  such  a  fate  ! " 

"Yes,  my  friends,  it  has  been  the  one  unaccountable 
mystery  in  my  life.  Poor  old  Joseph  Dent  died  in  the  same 
year,  and  I  was  left  almost  alone.  My  dear  Jennie,  a  few 
years  ago,  married  Mr.  Wilson,  and  I  came  to  live  with 
them  in  Oakland.  Sei-aine  went  to  her  father  and  mother 
in  Michigan.  They  are  both  alive  and  she  remains  with 
them.  Her  son  Harvey — named  for  his  uncle,  my  youngest 
son,  who  was  murdered  at  the  battle  of  the  Gaps,  if  you 
remember — is  now  in  Chicago  working  as  one  of  the  cash- 
boys  in  a  dry-goods  store.  I  thought,  as  he  was  the  last 
link  in  our  family,  that  the  Government  owed  it  to  us  to 
send  him  to  the  West  Point  Military  Academy,  but  I  could 


TTjSrCLR  DANIEL'S  STORY.  431 

not  get  him  into  the  school.  The  member  from  here  was 
not  favorable,  inasmuch  as  he  was  an  anti-war  Democrat 
during  the  rebellion.  Harvey  is  making  his  own  livhig 
now  and  I  hope  he  may  have  a  bright  future.  He  often 
comes  to  see  us.  Poor  Seraine  ;  when  the  boy  could  not 
get  into  West  Point,  it  almost  broke  her  heart.  She  said 
tome  : 

"•Father,  how  shallow  is  this  world.  You,  his  grand- 
father, lost  seven  sons,  six  in  the  army.  This  boy's  father 
was  starved  near  unto  death  in  Pine  Forest  Prison.  I,  his 
mother,  risked  my  life  in  going  through  the  rebel  lines  to 
obtam  his  release.  He  was  murdered  by  one  of  the  eon- 
spn-ators  ;  and  now  we  are  forgotten.  No  one  cares  what 
we  suffered  during  and  since  the  war.  My  son  cannot  even 
have  the  poor  privilege  of  being  educated  by  the  Govern- 
ment, when  the  sons  of  nearly  every  rebel  General  who 
tried  to  destroy  the  Union  are  now  under  the  guardian- 
ship of  the  Government,  being  educated  either  at  Wost 
Pomt  for  the  army,  or  at  Annapolis  for  the  navy.' " 

Dr.  Adams  said:  "This  is  hard;  it  is  uncharitable,  and 
shows  a  great  want  of  the  proper  gratitude  that  should  be 
due  under  the  circumstances." 

Col.  Bush  said  :  "  What  does  the  Government  or  people 
care  for  those  who  made  the  sacrifices  ?  We  are  so  far  away 
from  the  war  now  in  space  of  time,  that  we  are  not  onlj^ 
forgotten,  but  regarded  as  pests  in  society.  Are  the  people 
not  grumbling  about  what  has  been  done  for  the  soldiers  9 
Do  they  not  complain  about  our  pensions  ?  A  few  years 
more,  however,  and  all  of  us  cripples,  one-armed  and  one- 
legged  and  those  who  are  wholly  armless  and  legless,  will 
have  passed  away  out  of  sight.  The  recognition  now  is 
not  to  the  victors,  but  to  the  vanquished.  If  you  wish  to 
be  respected  by  a  certain  class.  North  or  South,  only  make 
It  appear  that  you  headed  a  band  of  marauders  during  the 
Avar,  dealing  death  to  Union  men  and  destroying  their  prop- 
erty, and  you  will  be  invited  to  agricultural  shows,  to  the 
lecture  halls,  and  upon  the  stump  ;  and  if  still  living  in  the 
South,  you  will  either  be  sent  to  the  United  States  Senate, 
made  Governor,  or  sent  on  some  foreign  mission." 


432  U^X•LE   DAXIEL'S   STORY. 

"Uncle  Daniel,  what  became  of  Thomlinson  and  Carey, 
the  Canadian  conspirators,"  inquired  Inglesby. 

"  They  are  both  dead,  and  many  of  their  co-workers  also. 
There  has  been  a  very  great  mortality  among  the  leaders  of 
the  rebellion.  That  is  to  say,  the  older  men — those  who 
were  somewhat  advanced  in  years  Avhen  it  began." 

"Are  many  of  the  jSTorthern  men  of  whom  you  have 
spoken  in  your  narratives  as  rebel  sympathizers,  Knights 
of  the  Golden  Circle,  or  Sons  of  Liberty,  still  living  ?  " 

"Yes,  they  were  generally  young  or  middle-aged  men, 
and  with  few  exceptions  are  still  living,  and  are,  almost 
without  an  exception,  in  some  official  position — some  of 
them  in  the  highest  and  most  honorable  in  our  Xation.' 

"  This  could  not  have  occurred  in  any  oth^r  Government 
than  ours,  and  is  passing  strange,"  said  Dr.  Adams. 

"Yes,  that  is  true;  but  do  you  not  remember  my  men- 
tioning the  fact  that  Hibbard,  who  was  connected  with  one 
of  the  rebel  prisons  during  the  war,  came  North  last  Fall 
to  teach  us  our  duty  ?  I  also  said  that  probably  he  would 
be  sent  abroad  to  impress  some  foreign  country  with  our 
Christian  civilization." 

"Yes,  I  well  remember  what  you  said.'' 

"  Well,  I  see  by  the  papers  that  he  has  been  appointed  to 
a  Foreign  Mission.  I  also  see  that  a  man  of  great  brutality, 
who  is  said  to  have  been  connected  with  one  of  the  prisons 
in  Richmond,  has  been«put  in  charge  of  all  appointments 
in  the  greatest  Department  of  the  Government — the  Treas- 
ury." 

"  Are  these  things  so  ?    Can  it  be  possible? " 

"  Y^es,  these  are  truths.  This  is  merely  testing  us  in  order 
to  see  how  much  the  people  will  bear;  and  they  seem  to 
bear  these  things  without  a  murmur.  The  next  will  be 
stronger.  If  the  people  of  the  South  see  that  they  are  sus- 
tained in  this  by  the  people  of  the  large  cities  North,  on 
account  of  a  fear  that  they  may  lose  Southern  trade,  what 
may  they  not  demand?  Certainly,  very  soon  nothing  less 
than  Vice-President  will  be  accepted,  and  the  same  people 
who  sustain  these  things  now  will  cry  out  that  this  is 
right!  " 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY.  433 

"It  does  look  so.  I  have  been  studying  this  question 
since  you  have  been  reciting  your  experiences  and  giving 
the  views  of  yourself  and  others,  and  am  now  prepared  to 
agree  that  greed  is  at  the  bottom  of  all  this.  This  same 
greed  is  one  of  the  several  dangers  that  thi-eaten  our  coun- 
try's institutions  to-day.  It  causes  crimes  and  wrongs  to 
be  overlooked,  and  in  many  cases  defended,  in  order  to  gain 
influence  with  the  people  who  are  determined  by  any  means 
in  their  power  to  control  the  Government." 

"  Yes  ;  and  see  the  progress  they  are  making  in  this  direc- 
tion. As  I  have  said,  there  is  not  a  man,  with  but  very 
few  exceptions,  Noi'th,  who  denounced  the  war  and  those 
who  were  engaged  in  prosecuting  it,  who  is  not  in  some 
official  position.  Turn  to  the  South.  So  far  as  they  are 
concerned  it  may  seem  natural  for  them  to  select  from  their 
own  class  ;  but  why  should  the  North  fall  in  with  them  ? 
You  have  given,  in  your  answer  to  me,  the  only  reasonable 
answer — that  of  greed  and  gain ;  but  to  see  this  great 
change  in  the  minds  of  the  people  in  so  short  a  time  is 
strange  indeed.  Twenty  years  ago  they  were  thundering 
at  the  very  gates  of  our  Capital.  To-day  they  control  the 
country.  There  is  not  a  man,  save  the  President  of  the 
Southern  Confederacy  and  a  very  few  of  the  leaders  in  the 
war  made  to  destroy  our  Government,  who  is  not  now  in 
some  honorable  position  if  he  wishes  to  be.  We  find  them 
representing  us  in  the  first-class  missions  abroad,  in  the 
second-class  and  in  the  third-class ;  and  there  not  being 
high  places  enough  of  this  kind,  that  the  world  may  know 
the  Confederacy  has  been  recognized  fully  by  our  people 
since  its  downfall,  those  who  were  in  high  positions  under 
it  now  take  to  the  Consulships  and  are  accepting  them  as 
rapidly  as  can  well  be  done. 

"You  find  your  Cabinet  largely  represented  by  their  lead- 
ing men,  and  many  of  your  Auditors,  your  Assistant 
Secretaries,  Bureau  officers,  etc.,  are  of  them.  This  not 
being  satisfactory,  all  the  other  appointments  South  are 
made  up  of  those  men  to  the  exclusion  of  every  one  who 
was  a  Union  man  before,  during,  or  since  the  war.  The 
Government  not  furnishing  places  enough,  all  the  State, 


4B4  T^XCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 

county,  and  city  oflQees  South  are  filled  in  the  same  man- 
ner by  this  same  class.  This  still  does  hot  satisfy,  and 
all  men  sent  to  the  United  States  Senate  or  to  the  House 
of  Representatives  from  the  South,  with  only  one  or  two 
exceptions,  are  of  the  same  class.  In  fact  all  of  Jeff.  Davis's 
Cabinet,  his  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives,  and 
his  Generals  that  are  living,  and  who  desire,  are  holding 
official  positions  of  some  kind.  What  does  this  argue  ? 
Does  it  not  notify  us  who  have  made  sacrifices  for  this 
Union  that  our  services  are  no  longer  desired,  and  that  we 
are  waste  material,  of  no  further  use  for  any  purpose  ? 

"  Who  could  have  believed,  while  the  war  was  going  on, 
that  this  state  of  things  could  ever  have  existed  ?  Suppose 
this  picture  had  been  held  up  before  my  seven  dead  sons 
when  they  entered  the  sei'\nee.  Suppose  they  could  have 
seen  their  mother's  dream  realized — all  in  their  graves 
beside  their  mother,  and  their  father  living  on  the  charities 
of  a  grandchild,  laughed  at  in  the  streets  by  young  men 
Avhen  speaking  of  the  wrongs  inflicted  by  the  rebellion,  and 
told  that  this  is  of  the  past — how  many  of  them  do  you 
suppose  would  have  gone  right  up  to  the  enemy's  guns 
and  been  shot  down  in  their  young  manhood  ? 

"  Suppose  Gen.  Tom  Anderson  could  have  seen  a  howling 
mob  murdering  his  family  and  no  j^unishment  for  the  mur- 
derers; would  he  have  risked  his  life  hunting  up  the  Knights 
of  the  Golden  Circle  and  chancing  it  in  battle,  as  he  did, 
for  his  country,  that  the  rebels  might  control  it,  and  that, 
too,  through  the  influence  of  the  North,  whose  all  was  at 
stake,  and  whose  fortunes  were  saved  and  protected  by 
such  men  as  he  ?  I  doubt  if  patriotism  would  have  gone 
so  far.  Can  you  find  me  the  patriot  to-day  that,  deep 
down  in  his  heart,  likes  this  condition  of  things  '?  " 

"Yes;  but  Uncle  Daniel,  these  men  are  not  rebels  now. 
They  are  Democrats,"  said  Maj.  Clymer. 

"  Yes,  true  ;  but  they  are  no  more  Democrats  now  than 
they  were  then,  and  they  were  no  less  Democrats  then 
than  they  are  now.  But  I  should  not  say  more ;  I  have 
had  trouble  enough.  Why  should  I  grieve  for  the  condi- 
tion of  things  which  were  not  expected  ?    I  and  mine  have 


UNCLE  DANIEL'S  STORY. 


435 


paid  dearly  for  this  lesson.  I  hope  it  may  never  fall  to  the 
lot  of  any  one  else  to  pass  through  such  an  experience.  I 
shall  see  but  little  more  trouble.  May  God  forgive  all  and 
protect  the  right." 


DEATH  OF  UNCLE  DANIEL. 


Uncle  Daniel  here  ceased  speaking  and  sank  back  in  his 
chair.  His  granddaughter  came  into  the  room.  Seeing 
him,  she  screamed  and  fell  upon  his  neck.  We  moved 
quickly  to  him.    He  was  dead. 


THE  END. 


RARE  BOOK 
COLLECTION 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE  | 

UNIVERSITY  OF  I 

NORTH  CAROLINA  i 

AT 

CHAPEL  HILL  ! 

Wilmer 
1096 


m"^'-^  '^^Si 


5^i;>.  \dCf,I^; -^^v^j:h- 


^M 


